Those of us who adhere to the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah believe that when an individual performs salaah alone then, it is wajib to recite al-Fatiha, but when one is praying behind the Imam then, al-Fatiha should not be recited, whether the Imam is reciting loudly or quietly. The evidence available from the Qur’an and Sunnah are as follows:

Allah says in the Qur’an:

“When the Qur’an is recited, listen to it.”

[Surat-ul-A’raaf: 204]

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

The Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam said: The Imam’s recitation is enough for the followers.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Al Fatiha]

The position taken by those who adhere to this madhab, is that it is impermissable to recite behind the Imam in any salaah.

There are people who believe that we should recite behind the Imam even when the Imam recites loudly or quietly. Their evidence is from the Hadith, in which the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said:

The Salaah of the person who does not recite Al-Fatiha, is not accepted
[Bukhari Muslim Kitabul Saklah Chapter Wujub-ul-Qiraat]

Rather than reciting this in isolation, when we read other sources of Islamic Law, we can establish that the meaning of this Hadith is that it is essential to recite Al-Fatiha when praying Salaah alone. Some people have also established from the above Hadith that it implies that the recitation of al-Fatiha in every rakaah is fard compulsary.

It is also worth mentioning that this Hadith is established from a single narration, so an action cannot be proved to be fard from such type of narration. There is proof from Qur’an and Sunnah which supports the view that if someone reads any part of the Qur’an in the Salaah, the Salaah will be accepted.

Allah says in the Qur’an:

Recite the Qur’an (in Salaah) that which is easy for you

[Surat-ul-Muzzammil: 20]

If surat-al-Fatiha was fard then, the verse would have stated this explicitly. There is also another Hadith which states that the Prophet taught a man how to perform salaah, yet he [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] did not mention Al-Fatiha.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write [that]:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was sitting in the masjid and a man came and performed salaah. The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] ordered him to perform salaah again. When he finished, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] told him again to perform Salaah. The man said “This is the best way that I can perform salaah. Teach me a better way.” The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said “When you stand, say takbir then recite from the Qur’an whatever is easy for you.”

[Bukhari & Muslim, baabu wujoob-il-Qiraah]

Imam Darral Qutini writes [that]:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said that whoever joins the salaah with the Imam in ruku (before the Imam stands straight), that ruku will not have to be repeated.

[Daar Qutini chap Adrak Imam Qabl al Rakooh]

If the recitation of Surat al Fatiha was fard, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] would have told the man to recite al-Fatiha first and then to recite any other part of the Qur’an which was easy for him. Also the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] would not have said that the ruku of the person, who joins the Imam while the Imam is in rukoo, does not have to be repeated. In such a case Al-Fatiha is missed. If Al-Fatiha was fard, the person joining the Salaah at rukoo would have had to repeat his Salaah– simply because a fard was missing.

Alama Sa’eedi writes:

The meaning of the above debated Hadith is similar to the following ahadeeth:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that

“whoever lives close to the masjid and does not pray in the masjid his salaah is not accepted.”

There is another Hadith, which states that if a person makes wudu and does not recite Bismillah, the wudu is invalid. There is also another Hadith stating that a person is not Muslim if his neighbour sleeps in a hungry state. Another Hadith states that if a person does not fulfil their promise then, he is not a Muslim. Of course, the person who doesn’t fulfil their promise is still a Muslim, and in the same way, if someone doesn’t recite Al-Fatiha in salaah, his salaah is still accepted but without full Excellency. If this wasn’t the case, the Prophet should have said: “The salaah of the one who does not recite al-Fatiha is false.”

[Sharh Muslim Baab Wujoobe Qiraat] By Allama Sa’eedi

There is a further explanation of this Hadith, which we shall touch upon later, InSha’Allah. We accept that there are scholars who hold the view that people should recite al-Fatiha behind the Imam. The scholars have also written books on this subject.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

Some scholars say that Al-Fatiha should be recited behind the Imam. The scholars of Hadith say this opinion is weak. Qur’an and authentic Hadith and the opinion of the early Muslims (salaf) is with those scholars who say that Al-Fatiha should not be recited behind the Imam.

[Tanaww Ibaadaat, Page 76 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

Imam Ahmad and Imam Abu Hania say there should be no recitation behind the Imam during any Salaah. This is more accurate because Imam Shafi has one opinion which is similar to this.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Araf verse 204]

Surley, after reading such statementsit should suffice to understand which position is in accordance with the Prophets [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] command of “pray as you see me pray.”

Whoever decides to embark on their own research on this subject, will find it difficult not to arrive at the same conclusion of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir.

Let us now examine the evidence of the people who insist that they should recite behind the Imam.

Essentialiy, they claim that there are three Ahadith which state that the Prophet said that we should recite behind the Imam. In fact, there is not a single Hadith in which the Prophet has commanded us to recite behind the Imam. As we have seen thus-far there is proof from the Qur’an and Sunnah to suggest that we should NOT recite behind the Imam.

Let us examine the three narrations which have been put forward.

The first narration is from Ali bin Abdullah from Sufiyan from Zuhri from Mahmood who reported that:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that the salaah of whoever does not recite Al-Fatiha is not complete.

[Bukhari Muslim Baabu Wujoob-il-Qiraa’h]

Those who recite behind the Imam put forward this Hadith as their evidence to recite Surah al-Fatiha in every salaah behind the Imam. There is no word in this Hadith that proves that Al-Fatiha should be recited behind the Imam. If we take the literal meaning of reciting behind the Imam, then this narration would go against the Qur’an and authentic ahadith. The actual meaning of this narration is that when a person is praying alone and does not recite al-Fatiha then, his salaah is not complete. This is the actual opinion held by narrators of this narration. The following proves this.

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Ma’mar reported from Zuhri that the Prophet Muhammad said that the salaah of the person who does not recite Surah Al-Fatiha and another part of the Qur’an is not accepted.

[Muslim, Bab al Qira’]

Imam Muslim’s narration confirms that this Hadith is for the person who is praying alone because, when a person prays alone he reads Surah Al-Fatiha and another part of the Qur’an. Even the people who recite Al-Fatiha behind the Imam they, do not say that there should be another part of the Qur’an recited. So it is clear that this Hadith is for those people who are praying alone.

An objection raised

Imam Bukhari narrated a narration from Sufiyan which is about the wujub of only reciting Al-Fatiha and Imam Muslim narrates from Ma’mar a Hadith which says that the person’s prayer is not accepted if they do not recite Surah Al-Fatiha AND another part of the Qur’an. We prefer Sufiyan’s narration over Ma’mar’s because Sufiyan is more reliable.

This objection can be cleared easily by looking at what the books of al-jarhu-wat-ta’deel say about the quality of Hadith narrators.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani write [that]:

Imam Yahya bin Mo’een was asked by his students, who had memorised more of Imam Dhahabi’s narrations, as to whom he prefered. He replied: “Imam Ma’mar. “Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal said that Sufiyan heard Ahadith from Imam Zuhri at a young age, so this is why, when he reported Ahadith from Zuhri, he made mistakes in 20 of them.

[Tahzeeb ut Tahzeeb, Meezaan ul- ‘itidaal, biography of Sufiyan and Ma’mar]

This reference proves that Ma’mar’s narration is more authentic than Sufiyan’s narration.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

Sufiyan sometimes committed Tadlees [which means that when he narrated some of the Hadith, he made out that he heard it directly from Zuhri, but he had actually heard it from someone else who in turn heard it from Zuhri]. One day, Sufiyan was sitting with his students and he told them a Hadith, which he was narrating from Zuhri. One of the students questioned: “Did you hear this directly from Zuhri?” Sufiyan paused and said: “No, I heard it from Abdul Razzaq, who heard it from Ma’mar, who heard it directly from Zuhri.”

[Iftisaaru Uloom il Ahadith, Baab ut Tadlees, by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

This reference, proves that Sufiyan at times committed Tadlees, but Ma’mar did not. Someone may say that Sufiyan’s narrations are prefered over Ma’mar’s, even if Ma’mar is more reliable concerning Zuhri’s narrations than Sufiyan. This claim is dealt with below.

Sufiyan’s narrations prove that we should read Al-Fatiha even if we are praying behind an Imam

The answer is No. Let us examine what Imam Zuhri and his other students, Imam Malik and others, (including Sufiyan,) understood from this narration. The main narration comes from Imam Zuhri then his students, Imam Malik, Sufyan, Yunus, Ma’mar, Auzai’ee and others narrate this narration.

Imam Abu Dawud writes [that]

Sufiyan narrates from Imam Zuhri that the Hadith that a prayer of the person who does not recite Al-Fatiha and another part of the Qur’an is not accepted is meant for the person who is praying alone. Imam Zuhri says that when the Prophet used to lead the prayer loudly the people used to recite behind him. This narration is from Imam Zuhri, narrated by Sufiyan, Ma’mar, Abdullah bin Muhammad, Auzai’ee, Abdur Rahman bin Is-haaq, Yunus, Usama and Imam Malik.

[Abu Dawud, Baab Tark ul Qiraa’h Khalf ul Imam]

From this we can prove that the Hadith concerning nullification of the prayer, of the one who does not recite Al-Fatiha in their prayer is meant for that person who is performing salaah alone, and not behind the Imam. This is what Imam Sufiyan, his teacher and colleagues understood by this narration. This Hadith is found in two versions; One version is narrated by Sufiyan, this concerning just reading Al-Fatiha – (this is without any clarification.) The other version is that the persons prayer is not accepted who does not recite Al-Fatiha AND another part of the Qur’an. This narration comes from Sufiyan, Ma’mar and others. The second narration is an explanation of the first one. Imam Sufiyan himself explained that this narration is for that person who is performing salaah alone.

More evidence supporting the recitation behind the Imam

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Someone asked Abu-Hurairah “What do we do when we are behind the Imam, should we recite Al-Fatiha or not?” He answered “Recite it in your heart.”

[Muslim Baab Wujube Qiraat]

The people who recite behind the Imam take evidence from this narration by saying that reciting Al-Fatiha behind the Imam is fard as Abu-Hurairah said that it should be recited in the heart. These words are neither from Allah nor the Prophet, but are the words of Abu-Hurairah himself. In Bukhari, Muslim, and other books of Ahadith, there is no such narration, which says that when you are behind the Imam you must recite Al-Fatiha in your heart. There are, however, narrations, which say that when the Imam is reciting Al-Fatiha one should listen to it.

Imam Muslim writes in Sahih Muslim:

Abu Hurairah said that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that when the Imam recites, listen and stay quiet.

[Muslim Baab ut Tashahhud]

How is it possible that Abu-Hurairah is contradicting his own narrations? The actual meaning of Abu-Hurairah’s words concerning reciting in the heart is to contemplate its meanings. This is the true meaning which does not go against the Qur’an and the Sunnah.

Qadhi Shawkani writes (Imam Qurtubi has also written something similar):

The word “Nafsaka(Your self)” means to think about the meaning.

[Fath ul Qadeer, under Surat ul-Araf, Aayah 203]

Imam Nawawi writes [that]:

Some Maliki scholars have explained Abu-Hurairah’s words about “reading in the heart”, as to think about the words of Al-Fatiha, because if you read something in the heart it cannot be called recitation because recitation is actually when one reads from the tongue. So it is only called recitation when the tongue is actually moving. The proof of this is that all the scholars say when a woman is in an impure state she cannot recite with the tongue, but she can think about the meaning in her heart.

[Shara Muslim Baab Wujoobe Qiraat]

From the above we can see that Abu-Hurairah’s words do not mean to recite behind the Imam but rather they mean to think about the meaning in the heart.

The status of the words of the companions

It is said that the words of Abu-Hurairah prove that recitation behind the Imam is fard. This objection can be easily cleared, as the words of the companions cannot prove something to be fard, wajib, halal or haraam. (The Qur’an and Ahadith of the Prophet can only prove this), particularly when the words of the companion contradict any Hadith that, the companion have himself or herself reported. The words of the companions are normally proof of something when there is nothing related to it, (from the Qur’an and Sunnah).

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

The words of the Sahaba cannot prove anything to be fard, wajib, halal or haraam, especially when words go against authentic Hadith. So when the words go against the Hadith it is not necessary for Muslims to follow it. There is a narration saying that Abu-Hurairah used to wipe his neck during wudu. We know that to perform this wiping is against Sunnah. This is why groups of scholars criticise those people who wipe the neck during wudu.

[Kitab ul Wasila Baab Hadith ul Ama]

After Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s statement one cannot prove that reciting Al-Fatiha behind the Imam from Abu-Hurairah’s words.

More evidence supporting recitation behind the Imam

Imam Abu-Dawud writes [that]:

Ubada bin Samid reported: Once we prayed Fajr behind the Prophet, He experienced difficulty in his recitation. When he finished praying he asked “Maybe one of you was reciting behind me”. We said, “Yes”. The Prophet said “Do not recite anything behind me except Al-Fatiha”. Narrated by Muhammad bin Is-haaq, Muqhool, and Naf’e from Ubada.

[Abu Dawud Baab ul Qiraat Fi Salaah]

From this narration, one cannot prove that the recitation behind the Imam is necessary. Here are some reasons for this.

1) This narration opposes the Qur’an and the authentic Ahadith, which say that one should not recite behind the Imam of (which we have mentioned but a few above);

2) This narration is very weak. The reason for this is that the narrators of this Hadith have been criticised by the scholars of Hadith;

3) Abu-Dawud, who collected this Hadith, wrote a second chapter in which there is the full explanation of this Hadith. When we read the full explanation we can see that we should not recite behind the Imam, and

4) The narrator of this narration himself never recited behind the Imam.

The narrator of this Hadith

Abu-Dawud writes [that]:

Muqhool sometimes got this narration confused because sometimes he said he got the narration from Ubada and sometimes that he said he heard it from Naf’e and sometimes he said he heard it from Mahmood.

[Abu Dawud Baab Qiraa’ah Khalful Imam]

The other narrator of this Hadith is Naf’e who is unknown.

Imam Dahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani write [that]:

Naf’e only ever narrated one Hadith (which was the one above). This is the reason why Imam bin Abdul barr says that he is unknown. Imam Bukhari and Imam Abu Hatim never mentioned Naf’e’s name in their books. Ibn Habban said that Naf’e’s narration is weak, but he was not a liar.

[Mizan ul Ittadeel Tahzeeb al Tahzeeb biography of Naf’e bin Mahmood]

The other narrator of this narration is Muhammad bin Is-haaq, who was very knowledgeable in Islamic history but very weak in narration of Hadith.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani write [that]:

The scholars of Hadith have different opinions about Muhammad bin Is-haaq. Yahya bin Mo’een says that he is authentic but his narration of Hadith is not good. Ali Ibn Madini says his two narrations are unknown. Nasai said that he is not strong in the knowledge of Hadith. Imam Dar Qutni said that his Hadith cannot be used as evidence. Imam Abu Bakr said that Muhammad bin Is-haah was Qadri. Imam Hashaam and Imam Salaiman said that he was a liar. Imam Malik said that he is a liar and is a Dajjal. Abdullah bin Mubarak said, “I saw Muhammad bin Is-haaq in Masjid ul Haif, I did not go near him because people might have said that I have wrong beliefs like him.” Imam Ahmad said “When he narrates Hadith, he narrates Hadith from those people whom he never met. Imam Yahya bin Sa’eed says “I bear witness that Muhammad bin Is-haaq is a liar. He has narrated one thousand Hadith’s which no one else has narrated.” Imam Bukhari never wrote any Hadith that was narrated by Muhammad bin Is-haaq. No one can use his narration of Hadith as evidence for halal and haraam. But there are a few people who praised him like Imam Shoba.

[Mizan ul I’tidaal, Tahzeeb ut Tahzeeb, Tazkarat ul Huffaaz, biography of Muhammad bin Is-haaq]

We can see that the majority of scholars have criticised Muhammad bin Is-haaq so how can we use his narration as evidence?

1) Imam Abu Dawud writes [that]:

One day the Prophet [May Allah blss him and grant Him peace] was leading the prayer. After he had finished praying he said “Perhaps some of you were reciting behind me?” The followers said “Yes”. The Prophet said “That was why I was facing difficulty in reciting”. Abu Hurairah, Imam Zuhri and Imam Auzai’ee said that after this advice from the Prophet everyone stopped reciting behind the Imam.

[Abu Dawud Baab Man al Qiraat]

From this narration, we can see that people used to recite behind the Imam but stopped it afterwards.

2) Imam Abu Dawud writes [that]:

Naf’e reported: One day, Ubada and I, performed salaah behind Abu Naeem, Ubada was standing besides me. He recited behind the Imam. When the salaah was over, I asked him “Why, when the Imam was reciting loudly, did you recite behind him?” He told me about the Hadith that has been mentioned above.

[Abu Dawud Baab Qiraat Khalful Imam]

From this, we can see that Naf’e (who is the narrator of the Hadith) did not recite behind the Imam, and nor did the other people who were there. Secondly, it is proved that Ubada was reciting Al Fatiha loud enough so that the next person could hear him. So the people who use this Hadith as evidence should only recite loud enough so that the next person can hear them. If everyone recites loudly behind the Imam it would sound like similar to the “Amin” said in unison. So these are the reasons why this narration cannot be used as evidence, we also know that, there are authentic Ahadith that say when, the Imam is reciting, you should listen to it. So how can we leave the authentic Hadith and follow the weak Hadith?

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

To listen to the recitation of the Imam is mentioned in the Qur’an and the authentic Ahadith. The whole Ummah agrees on this. All the companions say that when the Imam recites Al-Fatiha or any other Surah it is fard to listen and to stay quiet. Imam Shah’s saying is also like this. This is the reason that the knowledgeable Shafi scholars like Imam Qadri and Imam Abu Muhammad say that if the Imam is reciting loudly, and someone recites behind him, that person would be denying the Qur’an, Sunnah and the opinion of all the companions.

[Tanow al Ibadaat Page 87 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

After Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s statement, no one can say that recitation behind the Imam is fard and that the one who recites behind the Imam his salaah will not be accepted.

Evidence from the Qur’an for not reciting behind the Imam

Allah says in the Qur’an:

“When the Qur’an is being recited, listen to it and be silent”

[Surah Araf verse 204]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir explains the meaning of this verse as follows:

You should remain quiet when the Imam is reciting Qur’an loudly in the fard salaah. There is a Hadith in which the Prophet said, “When offering Salaah behind the Imam you should recite takbir when he recites takbir, and when he recites Qiraat you should remain quiet”.

There is also another narration:

Abdullah Ibn Masud heard some people reciting Qiraat behind the Imam and said to them “What is wrong with you? Why are you not obeying the Qur’an?”

This implies that when the Qur’an is being recited remain quite. Imam Zuhri states that this verse was revealed because one man used to recite behind the Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam. Abu Hurairah said that before this verse, was revealed people were in the habit of reading behind the Imam aloud in salaah Fajr, Maghrib and Isha salaah and when this verse was revealed they stopped this practice.

Imam Zuhri says that in the salaah, where the Imam recites loudly, you should not recite behind him because the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for you, even if you cannot hear. But there were some people who thought that they could recite behind the Imam if his voice did not reach them, but I (Ibn Kathir) say that this is wrong, no one should recite behind the Imam, whether his voice reaches them or not. This is because Allah says in the Qur’an

“When the Qur’an is being recited, listen to it and remain quiet”.

A group of scholars say the following:

Imam Ahmad and Abu Hanifah say that a person should not recite Qiraat behind the Imam in any Salaah, because the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated that the Imam’s reciting is sufficient for the followers.

Imam Shafi has two opinions on this subject:

1) A person should recite Qiraat behind the Imam

2) A person should not recite Qiraat behind the Imam.

I (Ibn Kathir) say that the second opinion is correct as it corresponds with the Qur’an.

Imam Bukhari states that a person is entitled to recite Qiraat in every salaah behind the Imam weather the Imam recites quietly or loudly, but the Sahaba and Tabi’een say that it is essential to listen to the Imam and remain quiet. This is the opinion held by Ibn Abbas, Mujahid, Ibn Jubair, Ibn Masud, and many other great Sahaba and Tabi’een.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Araf verse 204 By Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Imam Tabari writes [that]:

This verse was revealed about salaah, but some scholars say that the verse is not for salaah but is also for the Jumma and Eid Khutbah. The companions agree with this. Ibn Masud, Abu Hanifah, Imam Zuhri, Zaid, Ibn Musaib, Hasan Basri, Ubaidh, Ata, Dhahak, Ibrahim, Nakhai, Qatada, Shabi (who had seen 500 of the Prophets companions), Sadai all hold this opinion.

[Tafsir Tabari, Surah Araf verse 204 by Imam Tabari]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal says that the whole Ummah has agreed upon the fact that the verse which states “When Qur’an is recited, listen and remain quiet”, was revealed for salaah, and all scholars agree that it is not essential for the Muqtadi (follower) to recite but he should stay quite and listen. This opinion is authentic because it is in line with the Qur’an.

[Fatawah Ibn Taymiyyah Volume 2 Pages 143, 168 and 412 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

From the tafsirs of Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Imam Tabari it is clear that the verse from Surah Araf was revealed for salaah. The Sahaba and Tabi’een also agreed on this. It may still be said that the Sahaba and Tabi’een, who say that this ayah was revealed for salaah, made a mistake. To remove this doubt, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Ibn Kathir were quoted. These are the names of the people who along with other great scholars have passed the deen down to us. When these people interpret any verse of the Qur’an, they say that their interpretation is authentic and any other opinion is useless. This is because of their knowledge in the Islamic Sciences.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

The Tabi’een gained knowledge from the Sahaba and settled in different places. The people of Makka had the most knowledge in Qur’anic Tafsir because Ibn Abbas once lived there, and his students gained knowledge of Tafsir from him. An example is Mujahid who was the most knowledgeable in interpreting the Qur’an. Imam Shafi, Ahmed and Bukhari used to prefer the Tafsir of Mujahid over others. Indeed, Mujahid was the “sign of Allah on this earth”. Students of Abdullah Ibn Abbas were Ata Ibn Rubah, Ikrima, and Sa’eed bin Jubair.

In Kufa Abdullah Ibn Masud taught the people the knowledge of the Qur’anic Tafsir. They, and their students, had great knowledge in the field of Tafsir.

In Madina, Zaid bin Salaam had the most knowledge of the Qur’anic Tafsir. This is the reason why Imam Malik’s quotations of Tafsir are from Zaid bin Aslam. Hasan al-Basri, Musrooq, Qatadah, and Abu Aliya, who were also great scholars of Tafsir.

[Usool ut Tafsir p21, 66 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

Mujahid, Ikrima, Ata, Hasan Basri, Musrooq, Sa’eed and Abu Aliya had great knowledge of Tafsir but Mujahid was the “Proof of Allah on this earth”. Sufiyan ath Thawri used to say that if Mujahid’s Tafsir had said such and such a thing then futher research is useless as his Tafsir is sufficient.

[Muqadama Tafsir Ibn Tafsir by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Therefore, if anyone should state that Surah al Araf’s verse was not revealed for salaah, his statement can be ignored. This is because this opinion would be against the Sahaba and Tabi’een. This is proved from the above statements.

Not reciting Qiraat behind the Imam, evidence from the Hadith

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Abu Musa Ashari reported that the Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam taught us how to perform salaah, and said “First straighten the rows, then one person should become Imam, then follow him, when he says takbir say takbir and when he recites, remain quiet.”

[Sahih Muslim book of Salaah Chapter Tashahud, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, Musnad Ahmad, Nayl ul Awtaar, Kitabul Qiraat, Muhallah Ibn Hazm Chapter Salaah]

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

My student, Abu Nasr, asked me if the Hadith narrated by Abu Hurairah in which it says “…when the Imam recites, stay quiet…” is authentic. I (Imam Muslim) said “Yes, it is authentic.”

[Sahih Muslim Chapter Tashahhud]

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Zaid bin Thabit was asked if a person should recite behind the Imam, he in reply said “Behind the Imam there is no Qiraat”

[Sahih Muslim Chapter Sujud e Tilawah]

Imam Malik writes [that]:

Jabir reported that if a person performs Salaaqh and fails to read Surah Al-Fatiha, his Salaah is nullified, but if he is behind the Imam then his Salaah is valid.

[Muatta Imam Malik Chapter Majati Umal Qur’an]

Imam Malik further writes [that]:

Nafi (who was a famous student of Ibn Umar) reported that when anyone asked Ibn Umar: Should a person recite Surah Al-Fatiha behind the Imam, he used to reply that the Imam’s reciting of Surah Al-Fatiha is sufficient for you. Ibn Umar did not read Surah Al-Fatiha behind the Imam.

[Muatta Imam Malik book of Salaah Chapter Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Ahmad writes that Ibn See’reen asked Ibn Umar “Should I recite Al-Fatiha behind the Imam?” He replied that the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for you.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Ibn Umar].

Imam Ahmad writes [that]:

Jabir bin Abdullah reported that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that the Imam’s recitation is the persons recitation who is reading behind him.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Jabir bin Abdullah].

Ibn Majah also wrote this Hadith in his book of salaah. In Ibn Majah’s narrative chain, there is a person called Jafar who is considered weak.

Imam Ahmad writes [that]:

Abu Hurairah narrated that the Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam said that the Imam is selected to be followed and when he says takbeer you say takbir, when he goes into raku you go into raku, when he goes into sajdah you go into sajdah, but when he reads Qiraat you remain quiet.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Abu Hurairah also Nasai Nayl al Awtaar Muhalla Ibn Hazm Chap of Salaah Kitabul Qiraat, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah volume 2 Page 144].

Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal reports [that]:

Abu Darda reported that one day the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] told us (and I was the closest to the Prophet) about recitation behind the Imam. He said that the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for the Muqtadi.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Abu Darda].

Imam Tirmidhi writes [that]:

Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal said that instruction from the Hadith that states, “…Salaah is not accepted if Surah Al-Fatiha is not read…” is for that person who is reading alone.

[Tirmidhi Chapter of Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Abd al Razzaq (who was a great teacher of Imam Bukhari and Muslim) writes [that]:

Ali said that he who recites Qiraat behind the Imam goes against nature. One person asked Ibn Musood whether he should recite behind the Imam, Ibn Musood replied “No”. Zaid bin Aslam reported that the Prophet had prohibited a person from reading Qiraat behind the Imam.

Abu Is-haaq said that Ibn Masood’s students did not recite behind the Imam. Abaidullah asked Jabir bin Abdullah whether he recited behind the Imam at Zuhr and Asr? He replied “No”?

[Musanaf Abdul Razzaq Chapter on Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Abdul Razzaq, who died in 221H, was neither a Hanafi nor Abu Hanifah’s student. No one can say that Imam Abdul Razzaq made up the narration to support the Hanifi position, so it should be accepted that this narration is not fabricated.

Imam Ibn Abi Shaiba writes [that]:

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that for any person, who recites behind the Imam, my wish is that fire should be placed in his mouth.

Nafi, Zahid bin Aslam, Ibn Umar, Jubair and Said Ibn Jubair say that there is no Qiraat behind the Imam whether he reads aloud or reads quiet.

[Musanaf Ibn Abu Shayba Chapter on Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Ibn Abi Shayba, who strongly opposed Abu Hanifah, had written a full chapter against Abu Hanifah. In the same book he wrote the above narration without criticism. If this narration had not been true then, he would have rejected them it or criticised them it. Also, because he has not criticised this reports, it is proof in itself that the narration had taken place. No one can say that he had fabricated these narrations in order to support Abu Hanifah.

Imam Dar Qutini writes [that]:

The Prophet said that there is no recitation behind the Imam. Ali says that a person who recites Qiraat behind the Imam has gone against Sunnah.

[Dar Qutni Chapter on Qiraat]

Dar Qutni was also opposed to Imam Abu Hanifah, and tried to tamper with ahadiths, which supported the Hanafi School. He did not critisise the above, true narrations, which means that the above narrations are authentic.

Imam Dahabi writes [that]:

One man was performing Salaah behind the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and was reciting. The person next to him tried to stop him with certain signals or signs. When the prayer had finished, they went to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and told their case. The Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam said the Imam’s Qiraat is sufficient for the followers.

[Talqis Mustadrak Chapter on Salaah by Imam Dahahbi].

The book, Mustadrak, is written by Hakim. In this book there are all sorts of narrations both authentic and fabricated. Imam Dhahabi has, in his book, examined every Hadith to see whether it is authentic. Imam Dhahabi’s above Hadith has been recorded as authentic; therefore, there can be no doubt about this Hadith.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

When the Imam recites loudly it means that the Muqtadi should listen. This is the reason that the Imam recites loudly so the Muqtadi can say Amin with him. When the Imam recites quietly, they do not say Amin with him. If the Imam should recites and the Muqtadi’s also recites, this will mean that the Imam has been given the order to recite to people who do not want to listen to the Qiraat. This is the same as saying to a person to do a speech to a nation that does not want to listen to it. This is such nonsense that Islam does not permit it. There is a Hadith, which states that when a ­­­­Khutba is being read and a person is talking, it is as though a pile of books is loaded onto a donkey. This is similar to a person reciting Qiraat behind the Imam in the audible prayers.

[Fatawah Ibn Taymiyyah Volume 2 Page 147 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah].

So now it should be clear, without any doubt whatsoever, with all that has been mentioned and all the evidence to support the claim that when the Imam recites qiraat the Muqtadi should stay quiet and listen – for the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for the Muqtadi.

In The Name Of Allah, The Most High, The Most Gracious, The Most Merciful. All Praise is due to Allah The Most High, The Creator, The Provider. He has no Partners, and is in no need of any. He is Alone, He made the Heavens and the Earth. He knows what was before time, what is present and what is after. He shows the straight path to whosoever He wishes, and whoever He chooses to bless. He makes them the best among the best. O Allah, send salutations on our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), who is the last and final Messenger. After him there will be no Prophets to come until the Day of Judgement. Allah The Most High has given Him the highest excellence. On the Day of Judgement when every indi­vidual will be present, our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) will intercede on the behalf of the Muslims. Peace and blessings be upon our Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), his family, his companions who passed on the knowledge gained directly from the Prophet to the coming generations. Blessings also be upon the scholars of Hadith who spent their lives in compiling the books of hadith and the others who continue to serve Islam until the day of Judgement.

The impetus behind writing this book, came after speaking to some young Muslims who were confused and held erroneous misconceptions as to what it meant to be of the Ahl al-Sunna. There were various issues in which they argued much over – take for instance, calling ‘Ya Rasul-Allah’; seeking assistance from other than Allah and the issue of Hadhir and Nadhir. I also found that some points of Hanafi Fiqh were being criticized without just cause. With the help of Allah almighty in this book, I have tried to clarify those issues, refute the objections and support the points with evidence from the Holy Qur`an and the hadith of the Prophet (may Allah bless Him and Grant Him peace).

Before commencing with this book, there are a few issues that need to be mentioned at the very beginning. Firstly, it should be mentioned that this book was first translated from Arabic into Urdu and then into English. As such, there will be some meanings that cannot be fully conveyed into English: Arabic is a complex language that has richness that cannot always be handled well by the English language. However, this does not mean to say that the meanings are distorted to prove a point, but rather are translated as best as possible using the words that were best found. I will be pleased if after reading this book, people write in and inform me of any incorrect translations that have been made. These will be rectified as soon as possible.

Secondly, some may raise the question as to why chapters rather than page numbers are quoted. It is from my own personal experience that I would often find it difficult to try and find what it was I was looking for by referring to page numbers: the page numbers would almost invariably differ with the plethora of different editions and publishers. As a result, I decided to use the Chapter heading, since readers would be able to easily look this up under the relevant chapters. It is interesting to note that back in the times of the great scholars of Islam, they never mentioned the source of their information – since the readers were very aware as to their status and scholarly capacity. However, in our day, references are a necessary feature, since it is very easy to claim one thing and then fabricate its source. References thus provide an easy and ready source for the reader to check and examine for himself or herself.

Thirdly, it is important to point out that when a hadith or other narration is mentioned, it may not always be quoted in full. An explanation is of course required for this. It is simple. In many instances, in either a hadith or other narrations, a number of different subjects would be included which are not required for the particular point that I wish to convey. As a result, I have left out what does not concern the point that is being emphasized. It is very important to note that by doing this I have not left out anything that would report back contrary to the point that is being made. There is no foul play at work.

Fourthly, and very importantly, there are at some places in this book, accusations that were written against various scholars. My point here is not to resurface these gross allegations, but rather to highlight that all scholars were and are humans and capable of making mistakes. The point, more precisely being made is that there were no scholars – that did not receive some sort of criticism from other great scholars and muhadithin. It would be very difficult to prove otherwise. It is unfair to highlight the criticism of a particular scholar and then to propagate this to the world at large. It is most definitely assured that the scholar highlighting these accusations would also have received criticism from his peers. It is very unfortunate that in our time, some Muslims have taken it upon themselves to give credence to these accusations. The aim that I hope I have conveyed in these sections is that if Muslims choose to leave the rulings a scholar simply because he has been criticized, this would really mean that the Muslims would have to leave all our scholars, since at one point in time or another, they all indeed were criticised.

Finally, the muhadithin, have compiled books of hadith but, at the same time, the same scholars have also written books discussing the authenticity of the narrators of the hadith that they have mentioned in their books. For instance, Imam Bukhari wrote Sahih Bukhari and he also wrote; Tarikh al-Kabir, Tarikh al-Saghir and Kitab al-Du’fa. Similarly, Imam Muslim wrote Sahih Muslim and also wrote about his narrators in ‘Kitab al-Asma’ wal- Kuna. Likewise, Imam al-Tirmidhi wrote Tirmidhi but along with it he wrote Kitab al-I’lal. Moreover, apart from these scholars of hadith, the teachers of these scholars also wrote the biographies of the narrators; for example, Imam Yahya bin Mu’in, Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal, Imam Ali-Ibn al-Madini all wrote the biographies of the narrators of hadith. Such work was continued by the predecessors of the muhaddithin. For instance, Imam Ibn Abi Hatim al-Razi wrote Al Jarhu wat ta’dil; Imam Ibn Habban wrote Thiqat; Khatib al- Baghdadi wrote Tarikh al-Baghdad and Ibn al- Addi wrote Al-Kamil.

These were very informative and beautifully written books but they were very detailed books. Some scholars, therefore, summarized these books. The best summary of these books was produced by Imam al-Dhahabi, who wrote a number of books. For instance Saiyar al-‘Alam al-Nubala, Tadhkarat all- Huffadh, Mizaan al- I’tidal etc. These books were then summarised further by Hafiz Ibn Hajr Asqalani, who wrote Tahdhib al-Tahdhib and Lasan al-Mizan.

In Traditional Scholarship and Modern Misunderstandings: Understanding The Ahl al-Sunnah, when mentioning the narrators, sometimes I have taken references directly from the books of the scholars from the first generation. However in the main, I have taken references from Imam al-Dhahabi and Hafiz Ibn Hajr al-Asqalani. However, when a particular narrator is being discussed, and I have used their quotes on the matter – it does not imply that these are the personal opinions of the narrators, rather, they have taken these quotes from the original books and by using the references of Imam al-Dhahabi and Hafiz Ibn Hajr al-Asqalani, this does not mean that the personal opinion of Iman al-Dhahabi and Hafiz Ibn Hajr al-Asqalani is being quoted. Because they have taken quotes from the original books of scholars of hadith that came before them, and were established for their scholarly scrutiny and capacity, such as the authors of Tarikh al- Kabir and Al Jarhu wat Ta’dil.

There are some who claim that placing the hands below the navel whilst performing the prescribed prayers is either of a weaker opinion than that of placing the hands upon the chest or has no evidence. This chapter will address this issue in the light of the Sunnah and prove that this false claim has absolutely no foundation.

According to Imam Abu Hanifah (Allah be well pleased with him), it is part of the Sunnah for a man performing the ritual prayer, Salaah, to place his hands beneath the navel. Many companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and their students (Tabi’een) performed their Salaah in this manner.

Imam Tirmidhi writes that it is Sunnah to place one hand over the other but there are different opinions amongst the companions and their students regarding the actual positioning of the hands.

(Tirmidhi Chapter Watalya’meen alashimal).

Qadhi Shawkani writes that there existed different opinions amongst the scholars regarding the positioning of the hands during Salaah. The following consider it correct to place the hands beneath the navel; Imam Abu Hanifah, Sufiyan Thawri, Is-haaq-bin Rahwia and Abu Is-haaq.

(Nal-ul-Awatar, Chapter: WazalyAmin alashimal).

The aforementioned scholars were outstanding in the field of Hadith sciences and clearly knew the differences between authentic, acceptable, weak and fabricated narrations. Furthermore, if the Ahadith stating that the hands should be placed beneath the navel were fabricated then why would Imam Ahmed, Yahya bin Mo’een, the teacher of both Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim practice these narrations?

Evidence about the validity of placing the hands below the navel during the prayer

Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal writes:

Ali said that it is a sunnah to place one hand over the other and beneath the navel.

(Musnad Ahmed bin Hanbal also Dar Qutni, Abu Dawud, Chapter: Watul-YAmin Alashimal).

Imam Ibn Abi Shayba writes :

Alqamah reported from his Father that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), would place his right hand over his left and beneath the navel. Imam Ibrahim says that Ali said it is a sunnah to place your hands beneath the navel during the Salaah.

(Musannaf Ibn abi Shaeba, chapter ‘Ashimal bin-YAmin’).

Alama Ibn Hazm writes that the hands should be placed beneath the navel and Anas reported that there are three things which are Sunnah :

1. Not to delay the opening of the fast (during Ramadhan)

2. To close the fast at the very last minute

3. To place the hands beneath the navel during the prayer.

(Muhalla, chapter ‘Wat-ul-YAmin’ Ibn Hazm).

The aforementioned narrations prove that it is an established Sunnah to place the hands beneath the navel. These Ahadith are neither weak nor fabricated as Ibn Hazm would have declared them as being such because Imam Dar Qutni was in strong opposition to the Hanafi School of thought.

Evidence about the validity of placing the hands upon the chest during the prayer

Wyle says I saw that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was performing his prayers with his hands placed upon his chest.

(Sahih Ibn Khuzaymah, chapter on Salaah).

We respond to the above narration with the observation that it is neither present in Muslim nor Bukhari. It is amazing how people who rigorously promote Bukhari and Muslim, as the only book to follow for Sunnah will quickly use a Hadith that doesn’t appear in either, just as long as they feel it will win them an argument! A close examination of the Hadith in question will show who is following a Sahih Hadith and who is blindly following the mistakes of their scholars – who have the audacity to criticise scholars of the orthodox four schools of fiqh but don’t see their own glaring mistakes.

Secondly, the main narrator of this Hadith; Muammal-bin-Isma’il has been criticised by the scholars of Hadith (muhadtheen).

Imam Dhahabi and Ibn Hajar Asqalani write that Imam Bukhari said that Muammal-bin-Isma’il was amongst the Mukirul Hadith (deniers of Hadith).

Imam Abu Khatim, Imam Abu Zhara, Imam Saje, Imam Ibn Sa’ad, Hafidhh Marwaze and Dar Qutni all consider Muammal-bin-Isma’il as having a weak memory. When informing others of Hadith Muhammad bin Isma’il would make many mistakes . He has known to have burnt his books and hence made errors in transmitting his Hadith from memory. He also made erroneous claims by stating that he heard many of his narrations from the great scholars, whereas he had not done so. Only some scholars, such as Ibn Habban and Ibn Khuzayma claim that he was a knowledgeable scholar.

(Mezan-ul-Itidal Tahzeeb-ul-Tahzeeb, biography of Muammal-bin-Isma’il by Imam Dhahabi and Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani).

Alama Ghulam Rasool Sa’eedi writes that Imam Bayhaqi wrote another two Ahadith in his book, Sunan, regarding the placement of the hands upon the chest during the Salaah. However, neither of these Ahadith are authentic as their narrators have been criticised by the scholars of Hadith. We will look at each one in turn.

*First Hadith:

One of the narrators of the Hadith is Muhammad bin Hujjar, whom Imam Dhahabi writes as having been criticised. Notably, he did not fit the criterion that Imam Bukhari has for accepting Hadith from someone. Imam Bukhari says that it is impermissible to accept any Hadith narrated by him because he narrates doubtful Ahadith from his uncle.

The other narrator of that Hadith is Umm -Jabbar, she is unknown. Imam Bayhaqi wrote himself that this Hadith is weak.

*Second Hadith:

The second narrator is known as Ibn Abbas while the main narrator is Ruh bin Musayyib. Imam Ibn Addi says that Ruh bin Musayyib has been criticised by the scholars of Hadith. Imam Ibn Habbaan says that Ruh narrates fabricated Hadith and therefore it is impermissible to accept his narrations. Also Imam Fikri considers Ruh as transmitting unknown Hadith which should not be accepted.

(Sharh, Sahih Muslim, Chapter on Wujube Qira’at by Alama Saedi).

We close this chapter by stating that there exists no single authentic Hadith proving the permissibility of placing the hands upon the chest during the Salaah.

We, the Ahl As-Sunnah Wa’l Jama, believe that it is indeed permissable to call the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] “Noor”. The Qur’an has chosen and applied this word itself to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. The companions would often call him [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] “Noor”. However, it is often at this point, that those who oppose this view believe from some erroneous conviction that they hold, that we claim the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was not human!! This is indeed strange and a gross accusation. For those who claim that he was not a human, have clearly ventured out of the bounds of Islam, and have entered into Kuffr. The belief of Ahl As-Sunnah Wa’l Jamma is that the Noble Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Noor and human – as we shall now seek to demonstrate.

Allah Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an.

“O People of the Scripture, there has come to you Our Messenger making clear to you much of what you used to conceal of the Scripture and overlooking much. There has come to you from Allah a light (of Guidance) and a clear Book”.

(Surah Al-‘Mai’dah’ Verse 15).

Imam Tabari and Qadi Shawkani write under this verse that the meaning of Noor in this verse is used for our Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam and by noor it means the he is the light of guidance for entire humanity.

[Tafsir Tabari Tafsir Fathul Qadeer By Imam Tabari and Qadi Shawkani, under above verse]

Many Mufassireen (Commentators of the Quran) have stated that by noor here is meant Rasullah (Sallalahu Alaihi Wasallam). The prophet was noor. He was guidance for the whole of mankind. Therefore, he was both noor and human.

From the above evidence we conclude that it is permissible to call Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] “Noor” and it is not Kufr or Shirk as some people consider it to be.

Continuing with the Verses:

Say (O Muhammad): “I am no more than a human being like you; one to whom revelation is made: ‘Your Lord is the One and Only God.’ Hence, whoever looks forward to meet his Lord, let him do righteous works, and let him associate none with the worship of his Lord.”

(Surah al-Kahf Verse 110)

And We did not make the prophets forms not eating food, nor were they immortal [on earth].

(Surah al-Anbiya Verse 8)

Claiming Prophet Muhammad (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) a part of Allah is Shirk, same as Christians did by claiming Prophet Isah (May Allah bless him and grant Him peace) the son of Allah. And if we Claim Prophet Muhammad (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) a part of Allah or Allah’s Noor then we have been distracted and we have commited shirk.
There is no Verse from The Quran or any Hadith about Prophet Muhammad (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) being a part of Allah or Allah’s Noor.

Proof from the Hadith.

Imam Tirmidhi wrote that when Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) smiled, it seemed as if Noor was coming from his teeth.
(Chap on Shamaa’il Tirmidhi)

Allama ibn Jawzi writes:

That when Adam (May Allah bless him and grant Him peace) was being created, the noor (knowledge) of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was placed in Adam [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]’s forehead and Adam [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] saw Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], Adam [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] asked “Who is he?” Allah Ta’ala replied “He is the last Prophet and will be the chief of your children.”

(Al Wafa chap on Birth of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] by Ibn Jowzi).

This the Knowledge (About Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) that every Prophet had, which was that there would come last prophet of Allah, named “Ahmed”.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:
Muhammad bin Hamza radhiAllahu ‘anhu narrates that once RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam made my fingers glow with light (by Allah’s will).

[Sirat Tun-Nabi Ibn Kathir chapter Muj’izat]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

‘One companion radhiAllahu ‘anhu reports that upon the occasion of Hajja-tul-Wida [the Prophets last seremon on the day of Hajj] he saw that the blessed face of RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam was shining like the moon. [Tareekh Ibn Kathir, vol.6 chap, Moa’jeezat]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes

Ka’ab bin Malik radhiAllahu ‘anhu recited a [na’at] poem in the presence of the Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam [part of which we have translated from Arabic is]:

‘We have come to you and you have transformed our darkness into light (of Guidance) and have removed the barriers’ of ignorance.

[Tareek, and Sirat-Tun-Nabi, Ibn Kathir Chapter Muj’izat]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Hassaan Bin Thaabit radhiAllahu ‘anhu said: ‘RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam is that star from which even the moon of the fourteenth night obtains it light’.

[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, chap Wilada]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

From Ibn Hashaam who narrates that Hassaan Bin Thaabit RadiAllahu ‘anhu who said: ‘ When I was eight years old, a Jew was calling to the people, they gathered around him and asked him what was the commotion, he replied: “The star of Ahmad has risen, that which is born tonight”

[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, vol.2 Sirat-Toon-Nabi Ibn Hassham chapter Milad un Nabi.]

All these references are proof of the light of RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, which was felt by the people and witnessed by those in his presence.

What was the first thing that Allah created?

There is a difference of opinion amongst the Scholars with regards to what was the first to be created, whether it was water, Arsh, (Throne) Rooh (noor) of Muhammad Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, We say that Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was the first creation of Allah Almighty.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes

The Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that I always stayed amongst the pure and then at the end I appeared in to my Mother.

[Sirat-Un-Nabi Wiladatun-Nabi By Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Qadi AyyazIn his book As-Shifa narrated from Abdullah Ibn Abbas that Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallams Noor (Knowledge of Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam ) was created 2000 years before the creation of the world.

[Shifa, chapter 1 page 48]

Ibn Mohammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi writes,

There is a Hadith in which RasoolAllah (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) stated: ‘I was a Prophet even when Adam ‘alaihi salaam was between clay and water (i.e. in the process of being created)

[“This Hadith is transmitted by Tirmidhi, Muktaser Sirat-al-Rasool by Ibn Muhammad ibn Mohammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi, Baihaqi, Ahmad, Hakim and Dhahabi declare it to be Sahih”]

Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) stated: ‘I have always been amongst the good (group), and my Noor (Knowledge of Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam ) was present even before Adam ‘alaihi salaam’.

[“Qadhi Iyyad from Tabari Al-shifa Chap, Millad-un Nabi”]

The Companions used to call Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] Noor (Guidance).

We should know that if there is any Hadith that goes against any verse of The Quran is Hadith Mawdu (fabricated Hadith) or people are misuderstanding it.

Everything contained in this chapter is evidence in support of the fact that the Noor of RasoolAllah (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) was present long before human creation. For this reason the Ahl-as-Sunnah believe that although RasoolAllah (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) was a human being (bashar), it is also justified to call him Noor.

This was the reality of the creed of Noor, which is the belief of the Ahl-as-Sunnah wa ‘al Jamaa’ah.

When we celebrate Milad, we gather, in order to send salutations (Esal-e-Swaab) to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], give charity to the poor (Sadaqah Khairat) and remember wilaadah(Birth) and virtues of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. The Ahl as-Sunnah does not say that one must celebrate “Milad” only on 12 Rabee’-ul-Awwal, in fact it can be celebrated at anytime of the year. Generally Milad-un-Nabi is celebrated, on the 12th of Rabee’ul-Awwal, by Muslims all over the world. In every Muslim country, there is a public holiday for “Milaad-un-Nabee”, except one country, but even in that country, the people celebrate “Milaad” individually. The birth of the Anbiyaa’ has been mentioned in the Qur’an. For example, Adam, Musaa, Eesaa, and Yahyaa (May Allah bless them and grant them peace). If it is wrong to talk about the birth of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), then why has Allah TA’ALA mentioned it in the Qur’an?

Evidence of Milaad-un-Nabi from the Qur’an
Allah Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an:

Say: “In the bounty of Allah, and his mercy;- Therein let them rejoice.” That is better then what they Amass.

(Yunus, 58)

In this verse, Allah Almighty tells us that we should be happy when we receive blessings and mercy from Him. Without doubt, the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] is the greateset mercy and blessing of Allah Almighty

Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an:

“And we sent not to you but a mercy for all the worlds” (Al’Anbiyaa’, 107)

AllahAlmighty says in the Qur’an:

Oh Prophet! The communicator of unseen news. We have sent you as a present beholder and bearer of glad tidings and a warner.

And an inviter towards Allah by His command and a brightening sun.

And give glad tidings to the believers that for them is great bounty of Allah.

(Al-aHzaab, 44-47)

AllahAlmighty says in the Qur’an:

…remind them of the day of Allah…

(Ibraaheem, 5)

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani write that:

“the day of Allah” refers to the day on which AllahAlmighty has done a favour on mankind. For example, the freedom of Bani Isra’il from the slavery of Fir’awn.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, and Fath-ul-qadeer, by Hafidhh Ibn Kather and Qaadee Shawkaanee]

Allah’s graetest favour on mankind was the birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. This means that the Milaad of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] is a “day of Allah”, therefore we should remember it.

Hafidh Ibn Rajab writes that:

It is recommended to fast on those days on which Allah Almighty has sent blessings on us. The greatest favour which AllahAlmighty has bestowed us with, is the sending down of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an:

“I have favoured among nations and sent to you a Prophet from among you”(ltaa’if-ul-ma’rif, page 111, by Hafidh Ibn Rajab)

Some other evidences of Milaad
Our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] celebrated the birth of his son Ibraaheem by freeing a slave. (Tareekh Ibn Kathir, “Birth of Ibraaheem”).

Imam Muslim writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was asked about the fast on Mondays, which he used to keep, the Prophet replied “This is the day of my birth”.

(Muslim, “Kitaab-us-Sawm”)

This proves that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] kept fast on Mondays to show gratitude for his birth.

Imam Bukhari writes that:

when Abu Lahab died, someone from his household saw him in a dream, they asked him what happened in the grave he said “I am being punished severely, but on Mondays, I get water from my finger with which I am freed Thuwayba,

(Bukhari, “Kitaab-un-Nikaah”)

Friday is a special day for Muslims because this is the day that Allah created Aadam[May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

(The Muslim book of Jum’ah, also Tareekh Ibn Kathir, vol.1, “Story of Aadam (May Allah bless him and grant him peace])

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes that Abu Lahab freed Thuwayba on the day that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was born.

(Sirat-un-Nabee, “Birth of Prophet May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

This proves that a kaafir, Abu Lahab, was happy on the day of the birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and was rewarded by having his punishment reduced. If this is true, then indeed Allah will bless a Muslim who rejoices the birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. This Hadith has been used by many ‘Ulamaa’, to justify the celebration of Milad.

Allama Ibn Hajr Asqalani writes that Sohaily said that Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu, who was the uncle of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], had the above dream. Apart from this, other Muhadditheen have also attributed this dream to Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu. (Fath-ul-baari, “Nikaah”, by Hafidh Ibn Hajar Asqalaanee)

A person may ask, “When did Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu have this dream? Was it before or after he embraced Islam?” The answer to this is that he had this dream after coming into the fold of Islam (Seerah-Ibn-Hashaam) Abu Lahab died after the battle of Badr before which Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu embraced Islam.

Fatwa of Scholars for Milad
Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

“Those people who celebrate Milaad through the love and respect of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], will be rewarded by Allah.

[Iqtidaa’ us-siraat-il-Mustaqeem, page 294]

He also writes that:

If someone celebrates Milaad with the love and respect of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], he will have a “big reward”. He says that in Muslim communities, Milaad-un-Nabi gatherings are only done with the respect and love of the Muslims for the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]
[Iqtidaa’ as-siraat-il-Mustaqeem, page 297, by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir wrote that:

There was once a King, Abu Sa’eed Malik Muzaffar – a man of good deeds. In his kingdom, wherever he saw a lack of water, he would build a well. He also established many Islamic study centers. Every year, he would spend half a million dinars on hosting a gathering of his people to celebrate the birthday of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]
[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, see story of King Abu Sa’eed, Volume 13]

Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi, in his book, writes:

“Thuwaiba, who was the freed slave of Abu Lahab fed Rasolallah Sallalalhu ‘alaihi wa sallam milk. Abu Lahab freed Suwaiba at the time when she informed him that a son has been born at your brother’s house. After the death of Abu Lahab he was seen in a dream, in which he said ‘I am in severe punishment but this is lessened on Mondays, he showed his forefinger, and said that he would suck from it. This is so because it was with this finger that I freed Suwaiba when she informed of the birth of the Prophet, and she also fed the Prophet Sallalalhu ‘alaihi wa sallam milk”. Ibn Jawzi states: Abu Lahab is that kaafir who has been specially referred to, in the Qur’an. If such a person can be rewarded for celebrating the Milaad of the Prophet Sallalalhu ‘alaihi wa Sallam, then imagine how great the reward would be for a Muslim when he celebrates it.

[Mukhtassar Sirat-ur-rasool, “Milaad-un-nabi”, by Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul wahhaab Najdi].

The above is evidence that celebrating the birthday of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] in the form of a gathering is permissible. Otherwise Hafidhh Ibn Kathir would not have referred to it as a good deed and Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah would not have said that there would be a “big reward” for doing so.

Some people have the opinion that King Abu Sa’eed introduced the celebrating of this occasion. This is not true because Hafidh Ibn Kathir states that in the 5th Century hijree, a King named Malik Shah celebrated it also with a gathering

[Tareekh Ibn Katheer biography of Malik Shah]

Some people even argue that the Holy Prophet was not even born on the 12th Rabbi Awwal. This argument is baseless, as Hafidh Ibn Kathir has discussed this in Sirat-un-nabi. He states that the majority of the scholars agree that the Prophet was born on the 12th of Rabee’ul-Aawal. The evidence of the people who do not accept this is weak.

(As-Sirat-un-nabi, vol.1, “Birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”)

Muhammad Ibn Is-haaq states that the Prophet was born on the 12th of Rabee’ul-Awwal.

(Seerah Ibn Hashaam, “Chapter Birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”)

Ibn Is-haaq was a Taabi’ and was born in 75 Hijrah. His book is the oldest book available of seerah in Islamic history. The first book of Seerah was written by Musa bin Uqba. This book is no longer avaiable for reference.

The Ahl as-Sunnah celebrate the Milaad of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] with love and respect. If someone does not celebrate it, we do not call them a kaafir because the matter of Milaad does not affect the ‘Aqeedah of a person. The celebrating of this should not cause any divisions among Muslims.

Hafidhh Salaahuddeen Yoosuf [A great follower of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Shaikh Najdee] writes:

On the birth date of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], to give charity to the poor or to build a Masjid. We agree in this type of celebration of Milaad.

(Milaad-un-nabi, by Hafidhh.Yoosuf, page 92)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes: “On the day of the birth of Prophet[May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], Shaytaan cried a lot.”

(Sirat-un-nabi, “Birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

From Ibn Kathirs narration we can see that to feel unhappy on the Birthday of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is the way of shaytaan not the way of a Muslim!

Some questions raised concerning the Milaad
Although the Prophet was born on the 12th of Rabee’ul-awwal he also died on the same date. How then can the 12th of Rabee’ul-awwal be a happy day?

Mourning for someone’s death should not be more than three days, except for a woman, who has lost her husband. The Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] death was over 1400 years ago, so the period of mourning has passed. But, after someone dies, his death is remembered by reciting the Qur’an, remembering his merits, giving alms, and making du’a for him. Even if the period of mourning for the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] death exists, all the actions mentioned above are included when people gather for Milaad-un-nabee. For this reason, there is not need to separate the celebration of the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] birth, and the mourning of his death.

How can there be an Eid Milaad-un-nabi when there are only two Eids (Al-Fitr and Al-AdhHaa)?

Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an:

Prophet Isa [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] prayed to Allah Almighty “Oh Allah, our Lord, send down to us a tray of food from the Heavens so that it may be an occasion of Eid for us for the first and the last of us.” (Al-Maa’idah, 114)

Imam Hakim writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said “Friday is also an Eid day”. Once, in the Prophet’s time Eid came on Friday and the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said “Allah has given you two Eids today”.

(Mustadrak, “Jum’ah” by Imam Haakim and summary by Imam Dhahabi).

Imam Tirmidhee writes

“Abdullah-bin-Abbaas was reciting verse 3 of surah maa’ida, from the Qur’an. A Jew, sitting close-by heard it and said to Abdullah “If that verse which you recited, was revealed to us, we would make that day an Eid day”. Abdullah-bin-Abbas replied “When this verse was revealed, there were two Eids on that day. One of them was the Hajj day and the other Friday”.

[Tirmidhee , “Tafsir”, and also Tafsir Ibn Kathir, surah 5, verse 3]

From the references above, it is proved that the term “Eid day” does not specifically apply to the two Eid days (Al-fitr and al-adhHaa), but instead, it could be used for any Islamic holy day. This means that we can refer to “Milaad-un-Nabi” as “Eid-Milaad-un-nabi”

Books on Milaad-un-Nabi (SallahoAleheWasalam)
Imam Tirmidhi, in his book even gives the title of one of this chapters, the name “Milaad-un-Nabee”. (Tirmidhi, shamaa’il)

Imam Waaqdi (A second century Scholar) also wrote a book entitled “Milaad-un-Nabi”. The original copy can be found in Cairo.

Allama Ibn Al-Jawzi, wrote a book called “Milaad-un-Nabi” in which he gives very strong proofs permitting the celebration of Milaad.

There are differences (Ikhtilaaf) amongst the scholars regarding whether Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive, or has died. There also exists Ikhtilaaf regarding whether Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was a Prophet or a saint. Many scholars are of the opinion that he is still alive, while others, such as Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and his followers is of the opinion that he has died.

Evidence suggesting that Khidr ‘alaihi salaam is alive

In Sahih Muslim we find the following narration:

Dajjaal will kill a person once and then bring him back to life, then he will ask him, “Do you believe that I am God?” That person will reply, “No! I am convinced that you are the Dajjaal of which the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) informed us”. Dajjaal will throw him in his fire, which in reality will be Paradise.The narrator of this Hadith is Abu Is-haaq who says: It is commonly known that this person would be Khidr (Alay hissalaam).

(Sahih Muslim, Chapter on Dajjaal)

Abu Is-haaq was amongst the Taba’tabi’een and it was common knowledge during that period that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was alive and his death will occur at the time of Dajjaal.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir states:

King Zulqarnain discovered a type of water referred to as the ‘water of life’ which when drank would allow a person to remain alive forever. He departed with many people searching for it, and Khidr, (Alay hissalaam) was also with him. At one place Khidr (Alay hissalaam) drank some water and the King did not.

[Tareekh by Ibn Kathir, volume 1 chapter Zulqarnain]

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in his A’sabah that Khidr’s name is in the list of Companions of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).)

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: “ When the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) departed from this world, Umar heard someone come into the house but saw no-one, when he asked, Umar said it was Khidr (Alay hissalaam)”. Then a voice was heard which said, ‘O household of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), be patient’. Ali said it was Khidr (Alay hissalaam).”

Imam Bayhaqi said: “These narration’s are weak, but there are so many similar narrations, which suggests that they do have some origin. The coming of Khidr upon the death of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).

(Sirat-un-Nabi and Tareekh ibn Kathir chap Demise of Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) by Hafidhh ibn Kathir).

Other narrations of a similar nature can be found including the following made by someone who is very much respected by certain factions :

Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahaab al Najdi writes, “After the death of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) a voice was heard, ‘O family of the Prophet, be patient and peace be upon you.’” [Mukhtaser Sirat-ur-Rasool, Chapter ‘Death of Prophet’]

We can mention here a very important scholarly point that are made by countless scholars including Hafidhh Ibn Kathir who writes,

“If there exist many narrations regarding one issue, then even if they are weak, they can be accepted.” [Tafsir Ibn Kathir (Surah Al-An’am, verse 123]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir states that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was the son of Adam (Alay hissalaam), who prayed to Allah: ‘O Allah, give my son Khidr a long life so that he lives until the Day of Judgement’. Adam (Alay hissalaam) also told Khidr (Alay hissalaam) ‘O my son, you shall bury me after my death’. He also gave him news of his long life. Khidr (Alay hissalaam) also sat in the boat of the Prophet Nuh (Alay hissalaam).

[Tareekh by Ibn Kathir, Volume One, Chapter ‘Musa and Khidr’]

There have been many narrations of various types some which have been rejected by the scholars for example Hafidhh Ibn Kathir rejected the statements which claimed that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was the son of Pharaoh or that he was born during Pharaoh’s time. He strictly says he was alive a long time before Musa (Alay hissalaam).

[Tareekh by Ibn Kathir, Volume One, Chapter ‘Musa and Khidr’]

Imam Dhahabi writes, Umar bin Abdul Aziz was talking with a man. After he had finished talking with him, he returned and someone asked him who, he had been talking with. He replied, “He was Khidr and he came to give me some good news, that I will be the ruler of the Muslim world.”

(Tadkarahtul Huffaz biography of Umar bin Abdul Aziz by Imam Dhahabi)

Imam Nawawi also provides many references and statements given by many scholars, proving that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive. (Sharh Muslim, Chapter on Dajjaal)

From the aforementioned evidence, it can be clearly seen that the narrations support the opinion of those Ulama who say that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive.

Some people raise a question by saying:

In Bukhari there is a Hadith where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) states, ‘Of all the people who are alive upon the earth on this day, none will be living in a hundred years time’.

Secondly he said that: The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) supplicated (du’a) upon the occasion of the battle of Badr. “There are three hundred and thirteen people with me. If we do not triumph then no one will be left to worship you Oh Allah.” Following this evidence, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and his follwers conclude that if Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was alive then he should have joined the army and made the number amount to three hundred and fourteen.

Answers to the objections

(1) The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stated: “Of those alive on the earth, none will be alive in a hundred years time”. It is possible that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) at that particular moment was present in a location other than this world (dunya). Just as Isa (Alay hissalaam) was also ‘alive’ at that time. If Isa (Alay hissalaam) never came down to help the Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) in the battle of Badr then this did not break his promise that he made with Allah most High, in the spiritual world. In the same manner, there is nothing inappropriate regarding the fact that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) never joined the army for the battle. Having said that there is no confirmation that he did or did not join the Muslim army in the Battle of Badr since he is an unseen person. It may also be possible that he joined, but our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) never mentioned his name like the thousands of angels who fought in this great battle but the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) never mentioned all their names. So this means that Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s suspicions are insufficient to support the opinion that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) has died. There is not even a single weak Hadith to support this opinion let alone an authentic one.

(2) At the time of the Battle of Badr the population of the Muslim Ummah was not just three hundred and thirteen, In fact there were Muslims present in Madinah Munawarah who did not fight in the battle.

The explanation of the du’a is. ‘There will be none to worship you with victory.’ For no doubt the Muslims in Madinah, Abysinnia and Makkah would have continued to worship Allah.

From the aforementioned, according to Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was alive from the time of Adam (Alay hissalaam) up until the time of Musa (Alay hissalaam). It seems rather unusual that Ibn Kathir rejected the understanding that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) could not live after the time of Musa (Alay hisalaam)

Comments

To conclude this chapter, it is clear that Ibn Taymiyyah and those who adhere to his principles do not believe that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is alive.

It is very disturbing to see that on one side many narration’s exist which prove the validity of Khidr (Alay hissalaam) being ‘alive’ but on the other side there are the suspicions of Ibn Taymiyyah and those who blindly follow him. Such as, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, who after having written the above narrations was convinced by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah’s understanding, still continue to create doubts in the minds of Muslims.

It must be understood that the belief that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive is not a matter of aqeedah and has no relation to Imaan and kufr.

We ask Allah ‘O Allah whatever we have said, if it is true accept it but if it is false we ask you to forgive us’. Amin!

Hadith is the second source of Islam after the Qur’an. Whenever a Hadith is told to a Muslim, he immediately accepts it, but there are some people, who when they are told a Hadith, ask wether that Hadith is written in Bukhari or Muslim. They say, if it is written in Muslim and Bukhari then it should be accepted, but if it is not, then a doubt remains as to whether the Hadith is authentic or not.

Our claim to this is that it is not the command of Allah or our Prophet (May Allah bless Him and grant him peace) that we can only believe in those Ahadith which are written in Muslim or Bukhari and have doubts about the rest. People who fall into the category of people who use Bukhari and Muslim as their only sources of Sunnah claim:

(A) Many scholars of Islam have said that the Ahadith written in Muslim or Bukhari are authentic, but the Ahadith which are not in Muslim or Bukhari can be weak, fabricated or authentic.

(B) Muslim and Bukhari do not take narration from a weak narrator. Even if there was a weak narrator and Muslim and Bukhari took narration from the narrator, then the narrator is said to have “Crossed the Bridge” [1].

(C) The scholars of Hadith have not objected to any narration of Muslim and Bukhari.

(D) We do not need to see any other Ahadith books because Muslim and Bukhari have gathered all the authentic Ahadith in Muslim and Bukhari.

(E) No one has ever criticised Imams Muslim and Bukhari in regards to any mistake they may have made.

Whatever has been claimed above is not from the Qur’an or Sunnah. We will explain, with the help of Allah that these claims are false.

We say that an authentic Hadith is one, which meets the principals of authentication of Ahadith. It does not matter whether it is written in Muslim, Bukhari, Tirmidhi or Abu Dawud, or Muwatta of Imam Malik.

“The narration of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim have not been criticised by scholars of Ahadith”
Before we write about the actual narration of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari we will prove that to criticise the narration of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim is not forbidden.

Asqalani writes, “when you compare the narration of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim you will notice that Imam Muslim’s narration have been criticised a lot more by the scholars of Ahadith than the narration of Imam Bukhari. When Imam Bukhari took narration from his teachers, he was well aware of these narrations beforehand, On the other hand, when Imam Muslim took narration from his teachers, he had no previous information about them. This is another reason why Imam Bukhari is said to be better than Imam Muslim. Imam Bukhari carries less Shaadh and Muallal (types of weak Hadith) than Imam Muslim

(An-Nukhbah, chapter on Imams Bukhari and Muslim, by Hafidh Asqalani).

Imam Sakhawee writes that the status of Imam Bukhari is higher than Imam Muslim. The reason he gives this is that Imam Bukhari has taken narration from 435 narrators, among these narrators there are only 80 weak narrators. Imam Muslim has taken narration from 620 narrators. About 160 narrators are known to be weak from among these

(Fath-ul-mughees, chapter on Imams Bukhari and Muslim, by Imam Sakhawee)

Hafidhh Asqalani and Imam Ay’nee write that Imam Daar Qutni has written a book called “Istadrikaat” in which he has objected to many narrations of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari (Muqaddamah, Fath-ul-Baari by Hafidh Asqalani and Umdat-ul-qaari by Imam Ay’nee)

Hafidh Asqalani has attempted to answer the objection raised in the book. In the preface of Fath-ul-Baari, Imam Asqalani has answered some questions raised

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, “Criticism of Imam Bukhari by Scholars of Ahadith” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Alaama Abu Fatah writes that Hafidhh Iraaqee has written in his book, “Al-Fayaah”, that he criticised only two narrations of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari. In my other book, “Sharh-ul-Kabeer”, I have gathered all the narration of Imam Bukhari and Muslim, which the scholars of Ahadith have criticised. Hafidhh Abu Ali Ghassaani has also compiled all the narration of Imam Muslim and Bukhari, which scholars of Hadith have criticised. Alaama Abu Masaud has also written a similar book

(Qawa’id Uloom Al-Hadith page 40 by Abu Fatah Al Damashqi)

It is clear that if the criticism of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari were forbidden, then the scholars of Ahadith would not have dared to criticise their narration. Even those people who have praised Imam Bukhari very highly have criticised him.

Hafidhh Asqalani writes: “Qaadhi Abu Bakr Ibn Arabi, in his commentary on Bukhari, claims that Imam Bukhari has written narration in Sahih-ul-Bukhari and that they have been narrated by at least two persons e.g. two companions heard a narration from our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and then two of the companions’ students heard it from the companions themselves, and so on. The scholars of Ahadith have proved this claim to wrong. The first narration in SaHiH-ul-Bukhari is narrated by Al-Qaama who heard it from Umar (May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace). This proves that Qaadhi Abu Baqaaree’s claim is wrong.

(An-Nukhba, p14 by Hafidh Asqalani)

Some narration of Bukhari and Muslim, which have been criticised by the scholars of Ahadith
There are many narrations of Imam Bukhari, which have been criticized, the detail can be found in Fath-ul-Baari and Umdat-ul-Qaari, whicj are written by Hafidh Abd-ul-Barr’s, and Ibn Jawzee’s books. Here are some examples from those books:

(1)Imams Bukhari and Muslim write that when the leader of the hypocrites, Abdullah bin Ubaydah died, his son came to see our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and asked him if he would perform his Father’s funeral prayer (Janaazah) As our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stood up to read the Janaazah, Umar tugged his shirt and asked him: “Are you going to perform the Janazah?” Umar said that he was a hypocrite and that AllahAlmighty has forbidden him to perform a hypocrite’s Janaza. Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] then said to Umar that Allah Almighty had given him the choice of whether or not to read the Janazah of a hypocrite. According to this narration, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said, “Allah Almighty has told me that if I ask for their forgiveness seventy times, He will not forgive them, but I will ask for their forgiveness more than seventy times. After this, our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] performed the Janaazah prayer. After the Janaazah, Allah Almighty revealed verse 80 of surat-ut-taubah. The revelation is as follows: “ Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]! If someone dies from among them (non-believer or hypocrite) do not say their Janaza or do not stand at their graves, because they have blasphemed with Allah and His Messenger.

(Bukhari and Sahih Muslim, chapters: “Janaaiz, Tafsir and Fadaa’il Umar)

Hafidhh Asqalani, Imam Anee and other scholars of Hadith write that whether our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and Umar had this discussion is doubtful. Qadhi Abu Bakr has said that it is not permissible to accept this narration, as it is not true. Hafidhh Asqalani has said this is a narration from those, narrations that have not been authenticated. Imam Al-Haramain has said that the scholars of Ahadith do not accept this narration. Imam Ghazali and Imam Daudi have said that it is clear that this Hadith is not true.

The reason that the above scholars have not accepted this Hadith is that before this event verse 80 of surat-ut-taubah was already revealed. The meaning of that verse is O Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]! If you ask for their forgiveness, or if you do not ask for their forgiveness, or if you ask forgiveness for them seventy times, Allah Almighty will not forgive them because they disbelieve in Allah Almighty and his Messenger [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. From the meaning of the above verse, we can establish three facts.

· The first fact is that whether the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] asks for their forgiveness or not, the hypocrites will not be forgiven.

· The second fact is that if the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] asked for their forgiveness more than seventy times, his prayer will still not be granted. The word “seventy” mentioned does not actually mean seventy times; rather it means “no matter how many times”.

· The third fact is that the hypocrites have disbelieved in Allah Almighty and His Messenger[May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] so they cannot be forgiven. With the above facts in mind, how can our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] be able to say that he has been given a choice by Allah Almighty whether or not to say their Janaazah? Secondly, how did our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] establish that Allah Almighty will not forgive them if he asks for forgiveness seventy times, but will forgive them if the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] asks for their forgiveness more than seventy times?

Allah Almighty verified Umar’s understanding by revealing verse 83 of surat-ut-taubah. The general meaning is: “if anyone dies from among the non-believers, do not read their Janaazah and do not stand at their graves.” From reading the above verse, it seems as though Umar had a better understanding of verse 80 of surat-ut-taubah than our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. This is impossible and is not acceptable. Before this event, when the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was living in Makkah, his uncle Abu Talib, died and The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that he would make du’aa for his uncle until Allah stops him. Verses of 113 and 114 of surat-ut-taubah were then revealed. These state that it is not fitting for our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] or any other Muslim to ask for forgiveness for a non-believer. Prophet Ibrahim[May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] stopped asking for forgiveness for his Uncle when he learnt that he was a non believer

(Fath-ul-Baari, Umdat-ul-Qaari, Tasayyar-ul-Qaari, ShahH Bukhari by Hafidh Asqalani, Imam Anee and Shaikh Dhelwi).

(2) Imam Bukhari writes that Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet SAW said, that on the Day of Judgement when Allah TA’ALA throws the people into hellfire, hellfire will say give me more. Then Allah TA’ALA will create a nation and then throw them into it. Hellfire will again say I want more, and again Allah TA’ALA will create a nation and throw them into it, hellfire will again say I want more, then Allah TA’ALA will put His feet onto hellfire then it will be full.

(Bukhari Kitab-al-Tawheed Chapter Tawheed).

Hafidhh Asqalani writes that Imam Bukhari has written this hadith in Tafsir of Surah Qaaf. In this narration when hellfire asks for more Allah TA’ALA will put His feet onto it and then it will be full, and Allah TA’ALA is never cruel but in Abu Hurairah’s above narration it says that Allah TA’ALA will create a nation and fill hellfire with it. Hafidhh ibn Qayyam, Abu Hassan Qubsi and other groups of scholar of Hadith say that the narrator of this Hadith has fabricated this by saying that Allah TA’ALA will create a nation to fill hellfire. They say that Allah TA’ALA created hellfire for those people who follow satan, and that the new creation would never have sinned, so how could Allah TA’ALA put them in hellfire? Allah TA’ALA also says in the Qur’an that He never does injustice to anyone. (Surah al-Qaaf Verse 49).

The scholars also say that to fill hellfire, Allah TA’ALA would fill it with stones as this has no life, but humans have a life. Other scholars say that Allah TA’ALA is all powerful and could punish anyone without a sin as He wills, and is not answerable to anyone.

(Fathul Bari Chapter on Tawheed).

Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah writes that an authentic narrator sometimes makes mistakes, but knowledgeable scholars of Hadith find these mistakes straight away, like Imam Bukhari writes in Kitab-al-Tawheed that Allah TA’ALA will create a new nation and fill hellfire with it. A master of Hadith will find out straight away if a narrator has made a mistake. These mistakes by narrators are also found in other Hadith books. Imam Muslim writes that when the Prophet SAW married his wife Mamunah after he had taken off the Ahram from himself, the Prophet SAW did not perform 2 rakat nafal inside the Kaba.

A person with deep knowledge of Hadith will straight away know the narrator of this Hadith has made a mistake because it is proved from another authentic Hadith:

That the Prophet SAW never performed Umrah in the month Of Rajab when the Prophet [May Allah blessHim and grant Him Peace] married his wife Mamunah, he was wearing the ahram and he did perform 2 rakat nafal inside the Kaaba.”

There is another narration of ibn Umar that the Prophet SAW performed Umrah in the month of Rajab.

(Usooleh Tafsir Chapter Ijma-al-Muhaddiseen by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah).

From the above statement we can see that Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah has criticized Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslims narration’s.

(3) Imam Bukhari writes, after the death of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], umm-ul-mu’mineen Sawda, was the first to die. [Bukhari, chapter of Zakaah by Imam Bukhari]

Hafidh Ibn Hajr Asqalani writes that this is wrong, and that umm-ul-mu’mineen Zainab died first. Imam Ibn Jawzi says this narration is not correct and it is very strange that Imam Bukhari wrote this. Imam Nawawi also says that Imam Bukhari has made mistakes.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Zakaah, by Hafidhh Asqalani)

(4) Imam Bukhari states, that the Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] wife, Ummay Habeeba heard that her Father died in Syria.

[Bukhari chap Janaa’iz,]

Hafidhh Asqalani says, “All the scholars agree that Ummay Habeeba’s Father died in Madinah and that the word Syria was incorrectly used in this narration. (Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Janaa’iz)

(5) Imam Bukhari states, that in the Battle of Badr, Khabaib bin Addi killed Haris.

[Bukhar chap of Al-Maghasi, chapter 38,]

Hafidhh Asqalani says that the majority of scholars say that Khabaab never joined in the battle of Badr. (Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Maghasi, by Hafidh Asqalani]

(6) Imam Bukhari states that a man was punished by Uthman [Radi alla hu anhu] who was whipped eighty times.

[Bukhari, Fadaa’il-ul-Uthman]

Hafidh Asqalani says this is not right as the man was whipped forty times as written in other narrations.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Fadaa’il-ul-Uthmaan, by Hafidh Asqalani)

(7) Imam Bukhari states that Abu Hurairah said, “I went with the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to Banoo Qainuqah’s market and he sat in Fatimah’s garden.

[Bukhari chap Maazukirah Fil Aswaaq]

Hafidhh Asqalani states that in this narration, certain words are missing because Fatimah’s house was not in Banoo Qainuqah. The proper narration is the one that Imam Muslim records, which is:

“The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] went to Banoo Qainuqah and then he returned and went to Fatimah’s house.” Faatimah’s house was in the middle of the Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] wives’ houses.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter “Fadaa’il Aswaq” by Hafidhh Asqalani)

(8) Imam Bukhari states after the death of Uthmaan, no one stayed alive from among the companions of Badr. When the war of Harra happened, none of the Hudaibiyah companions were left alive.

[Bukhari chapter Mughasi]

Hafidhh Asqalani says that this is false becaused after the death of Uthman (Radi allah hu anhu), from the companions of Badr, Ali, Talha, Zubair, Saad (Radi allah hu anhu) and other companions were alive after Uthmaan died. Hafidh Asqalani has also proved that the second part of this narration is incorrect.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Fitan, by Hafidh Asqalani)

(9) Imam Bukhari states, that when Aadam [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was created, he was sixty feet high.

[Bukhari chapter Anbiya]

Hafidhh Asqalani states “If this was in fact true, the houses of the previous nations (like ‘Aad and thamood) should be higher than our houses but this is not the case. This has confused me until now.” (Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Anbiyaa’, by Hafidhh Asqalani)

(10) Imam Bukhari says that Abu-Musa said that when our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was going towards Khaybar. The people who were behind him were shouting “Allah is great” in loud voices. Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] told them not to shout in loud voices but to recite it normally.

(Bukhari, Chapter on Khaibar).

Hafidh Asqalani and Hafidh Ibn Kathir say that this cannot be right as Abu-Musa Ash’aree came from Habsha to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] after Khaybar was won along with the Muhajirs (Immigrants). In Bukhari, it also proved that Abu-Musa came to Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] after the war of Khaybar was over. This means that it would not be correct to say that this event took place on the way.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Khaybar, by Hafidh Asqalani and Sirat-un-Nabi, by Hafidh ibn Kathir)

(11) Imam Bukhari says that Umar Bin Maymoon said: “I saw a monkey who had just committed adultery with another one. Other monkeys then stoned them both, so I also started to throw stones as well.”

(Bukhari, “Ayyaam-ul-Jaahiliyyah”)

Hafidh Asqlani writes: Alaama Ibn Abd-ul-Barr says: “This narration is wrong because, enforcing an Islamic law on a animal about regarding any matter would be wrong. If in any way you were to say that the words of this narration were true then it would be correct to say that the monkey was in fact, a Jinn.” Humaidee says that this account was not actually in the original Bukhari, but someone has added it later. Nusqi wrote the second version of Bukhari, and this narration was not written in it. If we were to say that Hafidh Humaydi and Ibn Abdul-Barr are right, then what about the Ulamaa’ (Scholars) who say that all the Ahadith written in Bukhari are correct.

(Fathul-ul-Baari, “Ayyaamul-Jaahiliyyah” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Badr-ud-deen Anee has said it is not true that all the Hadith contained in Bukhari are authentic. The reason he gives it that Imam Bukhari has taken some narration from the people who were from misled sects.

(Umdat-ul-qaari, “Al-Munaqib”)

Hafidh Asqalani himself has criticised many of Imam Bukhari’s narrations. The preface of Fath-ul-Baari contains a list of all the scholars who have criticised Bukhari’s narration. In some places, he has tried to answer some of the objections raised. So how then can anyone claim that there is no argument concerning the narrations of both Imam Bukhari and Muslim? Our shaykh Shah Abul Husain Zaid Farooqee (may god bless him) has said that Ibn Maymoon saw the monkeys before the Islamic order for stoning an adulterer was revealed. And, even the monkeys were jinnaat, so how could they be punished?

(12) Imam Bukhari writes that Shareek narrated from Anas concerning the incident when our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was taken on the miraaj. The narration states that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was asleep in the ka’bah before the first revelation came, and in his dream, three angels came to him and talked about his excellency and went away. The same thing happened on the second night, but on the third night our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was taken on the miraaj. (Bukhari, “Siraat-un-nabi” and “Kitaab-ut-tawheed”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that the narration, which states that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was taken on the miraaj before the first revelation of the Qur’an, is not acceptable. The ummah is in agreement that the miraaj took place after Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] obtained Prophethood and before the emigration to Madeenah. Imam Khatabee, Ibn Hazm, Qadi Iyad and Imam Nawawi also reject the above narration.

(Fath-ul-Baari, “At-tawheed” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Quyaam writes that the journey to heaven took place only once, it was after the first revelation. May AllahAlmighty bless Imam Muslim as he did not write this narration.

(Zaad-ul-Maad, “Asrah” by ibn Qayyam)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that the content of the above narration has been altered from the original version. This is because Shareek was unable to remember the actual words of the Hadith. (Tafsir Ibn Kathir, surah Banee Israa’eel, Aayah 1)

Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahaab ul Najdi writes that the miraaj occurred only once and it happened before the hijrah to Madeenah. The scholars of Ahadith have rejected Shareek’s narration. (Mukhtassar-us-Sirat-ur-rasool, chapter “Asra” by Ibn Muhammad bin Abd-ul-Wahaab-un-Najdi)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that the above narration is one of those narration which scholars of Ahadith have criticised. The scholars who have criticised this narration have deep knowledge of Ahadith and had studied them from ecvonceivable point.

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, Chapter Ta’an Daar Qurtubee ‘Alal-Bukhari” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Dhahabi writes that Shareek’s narration is one of those narration which no one has verified. (Mizaan-ul-I’tidaal, biography of Shareek, by Hafidh Dhahabi)

(13)Imam Muslim writes that Abu Sa’eed narrated from the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] that he ordered us to not write down any of his Ahadith, also he narrated that any one who has written his Ahadith other then Qur’an should destroy it. (Muslim, “Zuhad”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that Imam Bukhari and other scholars have said that this narration is not authentic. This is not our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] Hadith, but, in fact, these are the words of Abu Sa’eed himself. It is clear from many other Ahadith that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has given us the permission to write his Hadith. (Fath-ul-Baari, “Kitaabaat-ul-’Ilm” by Hafidh Asqalani)

(14) Muslim writes that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had many wives and that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] gave equal time to each wife, but there was one wife who did not have her fixed time. Her name was Safiyyah.

(Sahih Muslim, “Chapter Rada”)

Imam Nawawi has written that the narrators of this Hadith, Atha and Ibn Jurayj have made a mistake inthe name Safiyyah, which should have been Sawdah. Imam Muslim has written in the same chapter that our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] wife, Sawdah, had given her turn to A’isha. (Sharh Sahih Muslim, “Ar-radah” by Imam Nawawi)

Moreover, Imam Bukhari, Imam Abu Daud, Imam Ibn Sa’ad, Imam Ibn Kathir and Hafidh Asqalani have written that the name of the wife of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] who gave up her turn was Sawdah. (Bukhari, “Nikaah”, Abu Daud, “Nikaah”, Tabakath Ibn Sa’ad “Usd-ul-Ghaabah”, Ashaabah, “Biography of Sawdah”).

(15) Imam Bukhari has written that Abu Hurairah has said that the Muslims were victorious in the war of Khahybar and during the war there was a man who seemed to be fighting very bravely our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that he would go to hell. (Sahih Bukhari, “Al Khaibar”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that it is implied, from the above narration, that Abu Hurairah was present in the war of Khaybar. I (Asqalani) feel that when writing this narration, Imam Bukhari did not give his full attention, because Abu Hurairah came to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to become a Muslim after the war of Khaybar. Imam Bukhari has also written, in the same chapter, that Abu Hurairah came to see Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when he was dividing the spoils of war and that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] gave some to Abu Hurairah is well. (Fath-ul-Baari, “Khaybar” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Kather, Hafidh Ibn Alquayaam, Imam Ibn Atheer and Hafidh Asqalani write that Abu Hurairah went to Madinah to see our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] In Madina he prayed Salaah, someone else lead the Salaah prayer, after the prayers Abu Hurairah learnt that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has gone to war at Khaybar. Abu Hurairah also traveled to Khaybar, but when he reached Khaybar the war has ended and our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was dividing the spoils of war.

(Sirat un Nabi and Zahdual Maad chap Khaybar, Usdual Gahbah and Al Sabaah biography of Abu Hurairah by Ibn Kathir, Ibn Quayum, Ibn Atheer and Hafidh Asqalani).

(16)Imam Muslim writes that Abu Hurairah reported that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that AllahAlmighty created the earth on Saturday, the mountains on Sunday, the trees on Monday, mad things on Tuesday, light on Wednesday, animals on Thursday and on Friday, Prophet Aadam was created.(SaHiH Muslim, “Al munfiqee”)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir has said that this is an odd narration. Imam Bukhari and Imam Ibne Madani were not satisfied with this narration. The scholars of Ahadith have said that theses are not the words of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], but are the words of Kaab who was a Jew and who embraced Islam. The narrators of this Hadith have mistaken the words of Kaab to be the words of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. Imam Bayhaqi has also rejected this Hadith. There is more concrete proof that this narration is not authentic because Allah, Almighty has said in the Qur’an that the earth and the skies were created in six days. How can our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] say anything, which goes against the Qur’an?

(Tafsir Ibn Kathir, surat-ul-Baqarah, verse 29, surat-ul-a’raaf, verse 54 and Tarikh Ibn Kathir, volume 1, “World Creation” by Ibn Kathir)

(17)Imam Muslim writes that Ibn Abbas reported that when Abu Sufiyaan became a Muslim, he said to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] that he had a most beautiful girl in the whole of Arabia. Her name is Ummay Habeebah. Abu Sufiyaan then said that he wished to her marry with the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. (Sahih Muslim, “Fadaa’il abu Sufiyaan”)

Imam Nawawi has written that the objection to this narration is that Abu Sufiyaan became a Muslim in the 8th year of Hijrah which was after the victorious war of Makkah. At this time Ummay Habeebah was already the wife of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. How, therefore, can Abu Sufiyaan ask our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to marry his daughter again? It is said that the narrator of this Hadith is weak. If Abu Sufiyaan did wish to marry this daughter to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] again, he would not need to mention that she was the most beautiful girl in whole of Arabia, and that her name was Ummay Habeebah. If he did wish to marry his daughter again, in Abu Sufiyaan’s presence, all he had to do was to make a request. I think that the first answer is more authentic.

(Sharh Muslim, “Fadaa’il Abu Sufiyaan” by Imam Nawawee)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that Imam Muslim has said that Abu Sufiyaan made a request to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to marry Ummay Habeebah when Abu Sufiyaan became a Muslim. This statement is not true. Ibn Hazm has said that this is a fabricated Hadith and it is made up by Ikraamah bin Ammaar. The other scholars of Ahadith say that we should not call this a fabricated Hadith but we should say that the narrator has made a mistake.

(Sirat-un-nabi and Tareekh Ibn Kathir, “Nikaah of Ummay Habeebah”, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

Hafidh Asqalani, Hafidh ibn Atheer and Hafidh Ibn Asakir write that the scholars of Ahadith have objected to this Hadith, because it has been proved that Ummay Habeebah had already, been married to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when Abu Sufyan became a Muslim. There is a famous narration that there was an agreement between the Muslims of Madeenah and the non-believers of Makkah, but non-believers of Makkah did not abide by the agreement and the Muslim of Madeenah announced that they would cancel the agreement. Abu Sufyan went to his daughter’s house in Madeenah. As Abu Sufyan was just about to sit on a bed which, was in the room, Ummay Habeebah asked her Father to wait. She removed the bedspread and said that it was the bedspread of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. Abu Sufyan then said to his daughter that you changed.

(Asahbah Usd-ul-Ghaabah, Ibn Asahquir, “Biography of Ummay Habibah” by Hafidh Asqalani, Ibn Atheer and Ibn Askhir)

Hafidh Ibn Taymiyyah writes that Imam Muslim has written those types of narration to which Scholars of Ahadith have objected e.g. AllahAlmighty made the skies and earth in seven days, Abu Sufiyaan asked our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to marry his daughter after becoming Muslim, Another narration, in the book Salaah, where it can be interpreted that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had two sons called Ibrahim, (When we know that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had only one son called Ibrahim) At-Tawasul, Uloom Hadith and Fatwaa Ibn Taymiyyah, vol.18, “chap Maqaam Bukhari wa Muslim” by Ibn Taymiyyah)

(18)Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim have said that the war of Mustalak happened in 4 Hijree as Musaa bin Uqbah has said. Ibn Is-haaq has said that it happened in 6 hijri. Mustalak was in the war when Aisha was falsely accused of a sin she did not commit. Aisha has said that when she was falsely accused, the verse of veil was revealed. One day our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was talking to some people and he said “Some people have falsely accused my wife, but I can only see goodness in her”. From the evidence, Saad bin Maas, stood up and said “If the person who has falsely accused your wife is from our tribe, I will kill him”

(Bukhari, “Magaazee” and Muslim, “Tawbah”)

Hafidh Asqalani has written that Imam Bukhari has said that the war of Mustalaq happened in 4 hijrah. Imam Bukhari has made a mistake, because the war of Mustalaq happened in 5 hijrah. I feel that Imam Bukhari wanted to write down 5 but he wrote down 4, because Imam Bukhari also wrote a Hadith in “Jihad” which proves that the war of Mustalaq happened in 5 hijri. Secondly, the narration where Saad bin Maas has said that he would kill the slanderer is also wrong. This is because Saad bin Maas was martyred in the war of Khandaq, (which happened before the war of Mustalaq). ‘Aisha has said, “When I was falsely accused, the verse of veil was revealed and it was revealed after the war of Khandak.” s

(Fath-ul-Baari, “ “Magaazee” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that Saad bin Maas was martyred in the war of Khandak, after which, our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] married Zainab and after that the verse of Hijaab was revealed. This all happened before the war of Mustalaq and the false accusation was leveled at ‘Ai’sha. (Sirat-un-Nabi, and “Tareekh Ibn Kathir” by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

Imam Nawawi has said that the narration where Saad bin Maas has said that he would kill the slanderer is hard to believe, because all the Islamic historians are in agreement that Saad bin Maas was martyred before the war of Mustalaq. Qadhi Iyad has said that to include Saad Bin Maas in this Hadith is a Mistake of the narrators. The more likely person to have said those words could be Saad bin Abadah. (Sahrh Sahih Muslim, “Tawbah” by Imam Nawawi)

Imam Nawawi, Imam ibn Atheer, Imam Tabaree, Hafidh ibn Qayyam, Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhaab an-Najdi have written that when the false accusation was leveled at Aisha, Saad bin Maas was not alive.(Tareekh Tabaree, Usd-ul-Ghaabah, Zaad-ul-Ma’aad, Muktaasar Sirat-ur-Rasool, “Mustalak and Khandak” by Imam Tabaree, Imam ibn Atheer, Hafidh ibn Qayyam and ibn Shaykh an Najdi)

(19)Imam Bukhari writes that on the day of judgement, when Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will see his Father, he will say to Allah, “You made a promise to me, that you will not make me sad on the day of judgement”. Allah will reply “I have made it forbidden for the non-believers to enter Jannah.

(Bukhari, “Tafsir”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that Ismaa’eelee has said that this Hadith is wrong, it has no origin and it is doubtful. This is because this Hadith goes against the Qur’an. Allah tallah says in the Qur’an“when Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] found out that his Father was the enemy of Allah Ta’ala, he stopped praying for him” (soorat-ut-tawbah, verse 120) Secondly, when Allah Tahlah makes a promise, it is always fulfilled. From this narration it seems as though Allah tahlah does not fulfill his promises.

(Fath-ul-Baari, “Tafsir” by Hafidh Asqualani)

(20) Imam Bukhari writes that Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] never lied except on three occasions. On one occasion, members of his tribe asked him to accompany them to a fayre, he said to them that he was ill. Secondly, when Ibreaheem [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] broke the pagan idols and he was asked if he broke them, he said that big idol had destroyed them. The third “lie” was when Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was travelling with his wife and they reached a place whose king was an oppressor. Someone went to the King and informed him that a person had arrived in his city accompanied by a very beautiful woman whom the king would like. The King then asked to see Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and asked him who the woman was. Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] replied “She is my sister.” Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] returned and told his wife: “I have told the king that you are my sister. You and I are the only two Muslims in the world and when you are asked about this, you must not make me out as a liar.”

(21)(Bukhari, “Fadaa’l Ibraaheem)

Sayyed Mawdoodee writes:

“The above Hadith, which is in Bukhari and Muslim, has authentic narrators. But it is very difficult for me to believe that Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] would lie and also our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] would say that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] has lied. In this narration there must be some misunderstanding by the narrators. The first two “lies” mentioned in this narrations are not actually lies and the third “lie” is fabricated by the Jews. This has been mentioned twice in the Bible. Let us examine these lies. The first “lie”, that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that he was ill, is written in the Qur’an. For this to be proved a lie it must first be established that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that he was not ill but was healthy, by some evidence better then the Qur’an. The second lie: when Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was asked if he broke the idols and replied: “Ask these broken idols who has broken them if they can speak”.

From the above statement it can be established that it is not a lie, but an attempt to demonstrate that these idols which the pagans worshipped as Gods, were actually rock and nothing else. If an ordinary person cannot call this a lie then how can our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] say so the third lie is one of those lies which has been made up by the Jews and it’s the aim was to disgrace Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. In the Bible, book of Genesis chapters 12 and 20, it is mentioned that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] went to a kingdom whose king was an oppressor. It is mentioned in this book that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]’s wife was 60 years old, on one occasion and 90 years old on the other. Therefore, how can a king can summon some one to come to his palace and quiz him about the woman he was accompanying. It is clearly understood that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] did not lie and that Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] did not say that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] lied. Some people think that the narrators of this narration are authentic and to accept this narration for this reason would not be acceptable because I feel that we would then be accepting that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has lied. Imam Raazi has said that when a narration is attributed to Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], which is a lie. It is better to attribute the lie to a narrator. But I feel that it is sufficient to say that the narrators have made a mistake in understanding the narration.”

(Rasaa’il-ul-Masaa’il, chapter 1, “Tafsir Tafheem ul Qur’an, Surat-us-Saffaat, verse 23 by Sayyed Mawdoodi)

Criticism of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim

The claim that the scholars of Hadith have not objected to any narrators of Muslim and Bukhari is false. Not only did the scholars of Hadith criticise Imam Bukhari’s and Muslim’s narrators, they also criticised on Bukhari and Muslim themselves.

Criticism of Imam Bukhari
Hafidh Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes that Hafidh Saalih said: “One day, Hafidh Abu Zur’ah said to me “I have read Imam Bukhari’s Tareekh, and in it, I have found many mistakes.” I informed him “When a person of Bukhara (Bukhari’s home town) goes to Iraq and comes back with new information, Imam Bukhari always reads it. The writing style of these people was quite unusual. This meant that Imam Bukhari had difficulty in reading the narration. This is why Imam Bukhari made mistakes. Otherwise, he is the best from among all the scholars of Kharasaan”

(Tahdheeb ul Tahdheeb, By Hafidh Asqalani, biography of Imam Bukhari)

Imam Muslim writes, “In our time some, people think that they are scholars of Hadith. They have made up false conditions in order to accept Hadith. One of them says, “When you take a narration of Hadith from a narrator, you must make sure that the narrator and his narrator have met. It is not enough that they were simply alive at the same time.” This is an innovation because none of the previous great scholars of Hadith have mentioned this condition. This condition is very wrong, and I refute this condition in case people who are less knowledgeable might accept this.

(Sahih ul Muslim, Chapter Mu’an‘an)

Imam Nawawi writes that the condition which Imam Muslim has discussed above, has been introduced by Imam Bukhari and his teacher, Imam Ali bin Madeenee.

(Sharh Muslim, Chapter Mu’an’an)

Imam Bukhari writes that Malik was a companion of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], and Bohainah was his mother.

(Bukhaari, Chapter Salaah)

Hfidh Ibn Hajar Asqalani has said “Imam Bukhari has made two mistakes. Malik was not the companion of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and that Bohaina was not Malik’s mother.

(Fath-ul-Baari, “Kitaab-us-Salaah”, chapter 38)

Hafidh Dhahabi and Hafidh Ibn Kathir write that when Imam Bukhari took narrations from the Syrians, he made mistakes.

(Tadhkaraat-ul-Huffaad, and Taareekh Ibn Kathir Biography of Imam Muslim)

Hafidh Iraqi writes: “Imam Ibn Abi Hatam (The famous Scholar of Al-Jarhu Ta’deel) compiled all of the mistakes that were apparent in Imam Bukhari’s “Taareekh”, into one book entitled “Khata’ ul Bukhari”(Mistakes of Bukhari).

(Preface of Ibn Al Salaah, by Hafidh Iraqi)

Imam Ibn Abi Hatam wrote: “When Imam Abu Hatam and Imam Abu Zur’ah heard that Imam Bukhari said that the Qur’an is creation, they stopped taking any narrations of Hadith from him.

(Al Jarhu Ta’deel, by Imam Ibn Hatam, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

“In 250 Hijri, Bukhari went to Nashapur. The people of Nashapur rolled out a red carpet for him. Imam Zuhlee, (who was Imam Bukhari’s teacher,) also came to embrace him. Prior to Imam Bukhari’s reception, Imam Zuhlee announced that Imam Bukhari was to make a speech and that no-one should ask him: “Wether the Qur’an was a creation[2]. He feared that if Imam Bukhari’s answer contradicted Imam Zuhlee’s belief then a difficult situation could arise, could expose both scholars to which ridicule by other sects. Everything went well for the first two days but on the third day someone in the audience asked the question, “Are the words of Qur’an a creation of Allah?” Imam Bukhari replied: “Our actions are creation and the words which we recite are part of our actions.” Some of the audience perceived that Imam Bukhari had called the Qur’anic word a creation. This misunderstanding resulted in commotion, which prompted the house-owner to ask everyone to leave. When Imam Zuhlee, (who was not present at the speech,) heard of Imam Bukhari’s public statement about the Qur’anic words he announced: “The Qur’an is not a creation. Any one claiming otherwise is an innovator and everyone must avoid him at all times.” He also added, “Anyone who attends Imam Bukhari’s meetings, will be considered an innovator too.” With the exception of Ahmad Bin Salmah and Imam Muslim, Imam Bukhari was outcast by everyone. Imam Muslim played a neutral part in this debate. After this incident, Imam Muslim did not include any Hadith narrated by either Imam Bukhari or Imam Zuhlee in Sahih Muslim. I think that Imam Muslim acted justly in this matter. A few days later, Imam Zuhlee declared that it was not possible for him to live in the same city as Imam Bukhari. Imam Bukhari then left Nashapur for his hometown Bukharah. Also Imam Zuhlee, through his supporters, publicised in Bukhaara, that Imam Bukhari held controversial beliefs. After arriving in Bukhaarah, Imam Bukhari faced much hostility. His adversaries made it difficult for him to live in Bukhara. This provoked him to leave for Sammarqand. On his way he was informed that the people of Sammarqand were also split concerning his views. Imam Bukhari then prayed, “Oh Allah! if your vast earth is being reduced on me, I ask to be freed from this life.” History records that Imam Bukhari died on the 1st of Shawwaal, 256 Hijri – one month after his prayer.

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

Imam Subqi writes that at the time Imam Zuhlee heard the news that Imam Bukhari had given an answer to a question related to the Qur’an, which was vague and was open to many interpretation, he received a letter from scholars of Hadith who lived in Baghdad. The content of this letter stated that the scholars advised Imam Bukhari not to make any statements regarding the question “Is the Qur’an a creation or not?” but he ignored their advice and made the statement anyway. This statement made the people to quibble amongst themselves. (Tabakt-ush- Shaafi’ah, by Imam Subqui, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

Hafidh Asqalani and Imam Dhahabi write that even after this dispute Imam Bukhari included 43 Ahadith narrated by Imam Zuhlee in his book, Sahih ul Bukhari. To avoid embarrassment, each Hadith was written not the narrators name disguised, e.g. narrated by Mohammad or ibn Abdullah or ibn Khalid, to attribute Imam Zuhlee to his Father’s or grandFather’s names.

(Tahadeeb ut Tahadeeb and Alaam un Nubalaa by Hafidh Asqalani and Hafidh Dhahabi, “Biography of Imam Zuhlee”)

Criticism of Imam Muslim

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

“May Allah send blessing on Imam Bukhari. Imam Bukhari has collected the principle of Hadith (Usool) and taught it to people. After Imam Bukhari anything which has been written, includes quotes from his book. Imam Muslim has written books whose content has been taken from Imam Bukhari’s books. Imam Muslim has copied Imam Bukhari’s books and did not have the courtesy to acknowledge him in them. Imam Darr Qutni said that if Imam Bukhari did not exist there would not even be the name of Imam Muslim. Imam Muslim has done nothing special, what he has done that he has is taken some Ahadith from Imam Bukhari’s book and has added some more Ahadith to complete his book, Sahih Muslim.

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

If this accusation was made at any other scholar of Ahadith, every one would have called him stealer of Ahadith and all his narrations would have been rejected.

If someone wishes to explore the criticism of Imam Muslim and Bukhari, they should study “Al-JarH-ut- wat Ta’deel”. These books have been written by different scholars of Ahadith and describe, in detail, the characteristics of narrators. (e.g. Wether they were weak, authentic, knowledgeable, good or bad natured, and which sect they belonged to)

Narrators of Bukhari and Muslim that have been criticised by the scholars of Hadith

Many Narrators of Imam Muslim and Bukhari have been criticised overwhelmingly. The claim that no one has criticised them clearly illustrates the claimant’s lack of knowledge at the subject matter.

The following are some narrators of Muslim and Bukhari who have been criticised by the scholars of Ahadith. The information below has been obtained from the books of Hafidh Asqalani and Hafidh Dhahabi.

1) Uthmaan bin Abi Shaybah (Teacher and narrator of Imam Bukhari and Muslim)

Imam Ajaali has said that he used to tell such types of Hadith that when we had heard them, it would make us pray to Allah to keep our Imaan alive and take refuge in Allah. An example of the type of narrations he used to tell is: “Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] attended a festival of non-believers and respected their idols the way they respected them. This is the reason why two angels refused to pray behind our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].” Scholars of Hadith have said that this situation would never arise with our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. This Hadith is most definitely fabricated. Uthmaan, also used to interpret the Qur’an incorrectly and disrespected it by changing its words.

When he recited the verses of the Qur’an like surah al-hadid verse 13, Allah says ‘fa-duri-ba-bay-na-hum-bisoorilla hu baab’ meaning ‘a wall will be set up between the Muslims and the hypocrites in which there is a door’.

He used to recite the verse like this, ‘fa-duri-ba-bay-na-hum-bi-sunnuh-rin-la-hu-naab’ which meant that ‘there will be placed between them a cat and it will have a tail’. Another verse which he mocked was Surah Yusuf verse 10, ‘fa-lamma-jah-haza-bi-ja-haz-za-hum-ja-ala-assiqa-yata-fi-rahli-akhi-hi’ which means, ‘when he makes ready their baggage, he put the drinking cup in the saddle bag of his brother’.

Ibn Abi Shayba used to recite that verse in the following way, ‘fa-lumma-jah-haza-hum-bi-ja-haz-zi-him-ja-ala-asifinata-fi-rahli-akhi-hi’, which means ‘and when he made ready the baggage, he put a ship in the saddle bag of his brother’.

In Surah al-Shuara verse 130, ‘fa-izaa-ba-tash-tum-ba-tash-tum-jabbaa-reen’ which means, ‘and when you lay your hands on anyone, you lay hands in unjustice’. Ibn Abi Shaybah used to recite the verse like this, ‘fa-iza-ba-tash-tum-ba-tush-tum-kabbah-zeen’, which means ‘and when you lay your hands on anyone, you lay hands on naan (Pitta Bread)’. He also recited many other verses of the Qur’an like this and the verses mentioned above are some examples of this. He was a very humorous person. That is why whenever he used to recite the Qur’an he read it humorously, which was wrong. I think that Ibn Abi Shaybah might have repented this sin before he died.

(Mizaan I’tidaal and tadhkarat-ul-huffaaz by Hafidh Dhahabi)

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Despite the above, Imam Bukhari has taken 53 narrations and Imam Muslim has taken 135 narrations from him. As usual, some scholars of Ahadith praised him.

(Mizaan-ut-ta’deeb by Hafidh Dhahabi And Hafidh Asqalani, “Biography of Uthmaan bin Abi Shaybah”)

Imam Daar al Qutini wrote a book called Kitaab-al-Tas-heef. In this book, he wrote various names of scholars who made fun of the Qur’an when reciting it. He wrote that the scholar who made the most fun of the Qur’an was Imam Ibn Abi Shaiba.

It could be that Ibn Abi Shaybah was reciting a different mode of recitiation, of which there are seven, and so this would support his reading of the Qur’an.
If we look at the different modes of recitation, we find that the general meaning does not change, but there may be slight variations like, for example, in one mode of recitation, the third aayah of surat-ul-faatiha, is ‘maaliki yaumiddeen’ – owner of the day of judgement. In another mode it is pronounced as ‘maliki yaumiddeen’ – king of the day of judgment. Both of these ways have been confirmed by Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and angel Gibreel [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. If someone was to introduce another mode of recitation, other than the ones which have been confirmed, it is totally unacceptable. When we look to the alterations which Ibn Abee Shaibah made, we see that both the meaning and wording is altered. This means that the way that he used to recite the Qur’an was totally contrary to the Sharee’ah.

Also, Imam Dhahabi, said in his book, meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, and tadhkarat-ul-huffaaz, that maybe, Ibn Abi Shaybah, repented for reading the Qur’an incorrectly. From this, it is proved that if the way that Ibn Abi Shaybah recited the Qur’an was correct there was no need for him to repent from the way he used to recite the Qur’an.

2) Abu bin Abas bin Sahaal Ansari Saad

Imam Dahabi has said that Saad was not strong in knowledge of Ahadith. Yahyaa bin Mu’een has said that he was a weak narrator. Imam Ahmed has said that he used to tell Hadith which no one had any knowledge about. Naas’ee has said that he had minimum knowledge of Hadith. Dahabi has said that Imam Bukhari has said that he had minimum knowledge of Hadith, but nevertheless, Imam Bukhari has taken Hadith narration from him. The narration, which Imam Bukhari took, is that of the Excellency of Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace].

(Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani)

3) Ahmed bin Salaah Abu Ja’far Nasaa’ee(Teacher of Imam Bukhari)

Nasaa’ee has said that he is not authentic and he has not accepted his narrations. Imam Ahmed had evicted him from his meetings. Yahyaa bin Mu’een has said that he was a lair but some scholars of Hadith had praised him.( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Ahmed bin Salaah”)

4) Ayyoob bin Sulaimaan-il-Madinee (Teacher of Imam Bukhari)

Abul-Fath has said that the type of Ahadith he told were not told by anyone else. Daar Qutni has made similar remarks. Ibn Abi Burr has said that Sulaimaan was weak. But some scholars of Hadith have praised him.( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Ayyoob bin Sulaimaan)

5) Ja’far bin Sulaimaan-il-Ba’see(Narrator of Imam Muslim)

Yahyah Bin Sa’eed has said that his Hadith should not be written and that he was a weak narrator. Ibn ul Madinee has said that he used to tell the sort of narrations that no one else would relate. Ibn Maadi has said that his narration has no value. Ibn Sa’eed has said that he was authentic but weak. Once, a scholar of Ahadith asked Ja’far if he swore at Abu bakr and Umar. Ja’far replied: “I do not swear at them but I hate them.” Ahmed bin Madaam has said that once he attended a meeting of Yazeed bin Zoorah accompanied by Jafaar. Yazeed bin Zoorah said to the people “Do not let him (Ja’far) come near me because he swore at Abu Bakr and Umar.” Imam Bukhari has said that he was a weak narrator. Dowri has said that whenever Ja’far talked about Mu’awiah, he used to swear at him and whenever he used to talk about Ali, he used to cry. ( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani “Biography of Ja’far bin Sulaimaan”)

6) Harab bin Maymoon al basri (Narrator of Imam Muslim)

Imam Bukhari has said that he used to make many mistakes in Hadith but he was a truthful person. One day Harab brought a box and said that the box contained pictures of the family of Qaroon. He then showed these pictures. But what he said was a big lie. Imam Bukhari Ibn Ali and Abdullah have said that he was a weak narrator. Asqalani has said that he was a big liar but some people have still praised him.(Mizaan-ut-Ta’deeb, Dhahabi and Asqalani, “Biography of Harab bin Maymoon Al Basri”)

7) Husain Bin Ibraahim Al quramaani (Narrator of Imam Muslim and Bukhari)

Nasaa’ee has said that he was not an expert in the knowledge of Hadith. Ibn Adee has said that whenever he told Hadith he made mistakes. Imam Ahmed has rejected his narrations. Uqalee has said that his Hadith are doubtful. Ibn Madeenee has said he was a Qadiree (One from a deviant sect) but he was authentic. As always, some people have still praised him. ( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani “Biography of Husain Bin Ibrahim Al quramaani”)

8) Zakariyyah bin Yahyaa Ath-thaani(Teacher of Imam Bukhari)

Daar Qutni has said that he had no knowledge of Hadith and he used to tell the type of Hadith, which no-one would tell. Haakim had said that he was a weak narrator and used to make many mistakes in narration. Bukhari has said that the scholars of Ahadith have ignored him and did not take any Ahadith from him. Nonetheless, Imam Bukhari has taken narrations from him. (Sahih Al Bukhari, Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Zakariyyah Bin YaHyaa Ath-thaani”)

9) Ayyoob bin Saalih il-Kufee(Narrator of Imam Bukhari)

Abu Zoorah said that he was a weak narrator. Ibn Hiban has said that he used to make mistakes in Ahadith. Imam Bukhari has said that he was Murjee(From a misled sect). Imam Bukhari has mentioned his faults, but nonetheless, still took narrations from him. This seems very strange.( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Ayyoob bin SaaliH”)

10) Sa’eed Bin Abdur-Rahmaan Al Madaan (Narrator of Imam Muslim)

Ibn Adee has said that he used to relate the type of narrations that no one else would repeat. Abu Hataam and Ibn Jawzee have said that his narrations cannot be used as evidence. Ibn Hataam has also said that he used to tell fabricated Hadith in the name of pious people. Some scholars of Ahadith have praised him. ( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Sa’eed bin Abd-ur-Rahmaan Al Madaan)

From the above, it can be clearly seen that the above claim is completely false. The above ten narrators are not the only narrators which have been criticised, but we only mentioned some of the narrators in one specific decade. Hafidh Asqalani has made a list, in the preface of Fath-ul-Baari, of all those narrators, of Imam Bukhari, who have been criticised, by the scholars of Ahadith.

“Imam Bukhari and Muslim have gathered all the authentic Hadith in Sahih Bukhari and Sahih Muslim!!!”

The scholars of Ahadith are in agreement that there are many authentic Ahadith that have been left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari. These can be found in other Ahadith books, for example, Ibn Habbaan, Ibn Khuzaimah, Musnad Ahmad, Abu Da’ood, Tirmidhee, and Nasaa’ee etc.

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that there are many authentic Ahadith that were left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari and can be found in other Hadith books like Tirmidhee, Abu Da’ood, An-Nasaa’ee.

(Ikhtaisar-ul-Uloom ul Ahadith, page 21, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

Hafidh Ibn Salaah writes that many authentic Ahadith were left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari and that Imam Hakim has collected all the authentic Ahadith, which met the Hadith principles of Muslim and Bukhari, and put them in a book called “Mustadrak ‘alas-Saahihain”. It is written in four volumes and contains enormous amounts of authentic Ahadith. Imam Bukhari, himself, said that he knew 100,000 authentic Ahadith and 200,000 which were not authentic, but in the Sahih Bukhari there are only 4,000 Ahadith without repetition.[3]

(Uloom-ul-Ahadith, page 17, “Bukhari and Muslim”, by Hafidh ibn Salaah)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that there are 9682 narrations in sahih Bukhari, but each narration has been repeated many times. The total number of individual narrations in Bukhari is 2623.

(Preface of Fath-ul-baari, by Hafidh Asqalani)

Even the name of Sahih Bukhari can tell us that there are lots of authentic Ahadith which have been left out of Sahih Bukhari. The full name of Sahih Bukhari is “Al Jamee’ ul Musnad-is-SaaHiH-il-Mukhtasari Min al murree Wa yaamayhee”. The meaning of this is “The short collection of the Sunnah of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]”.

(Tah’deeb-ut-ta’deeb by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Nawawee and Imam Dhahabi write that Imam Muslim compiled Sahih Muslim from the 300,000 Ahadith that he knew. The total number of Ahadith in Sahih Muslim is 12,000. If repetitions can be left out, the actual number would be 4,000.

(Sharh Sahih Muslim by Imam Nawawee and Tadhkarat-ul-Huffad by Imam Dhahabi)

From the references above we can understand that Imam Bukhari and Muslim knew a very large numbers of Ahadith by memory but in Sahih Muslim and Bukhari only approximately 10% of these Ahadith has been compiled. Hence, it can clearly be seen that there are large numbers of authentic Ahadith present, which have been left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari. These Ahadith can be found in other Ahadith books.

How did Bukhari become an entity?

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari said “One day we were at the meeting of Is-haaq bin Rahaawiyyah and some-one from among our companions said “Wouldn’t it be wonderful if one of you could write a short book regarding the sunnah of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].” This was directed at everyone, but somehow this request became embedded in my heart. It was my good fortune that Allah wanted this work to be carried out by me. I then started to collect the material for the book, which would contain only Sahih Ahadith. I have left out many authentic Ahadith because I thought that the book would become too large. This book is the concise summarisation of the 600,000 Ahadith which I knew. The book was completed in sixteen years.”

(Fath-ul-baari, “Biography of Imam Bukhari” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Bukhari completed Sahih Bukhari in sixteen years. During which time, he continuously edited it. Towards the end, Imam Bukhari did not have the opportunity to make the final alterations because he passed away. Whenever we read Sahih Bukhari, we notice that it lacks fluency and it is disjointed. For example, we may find a chapter with a heading but nothing written in it and sometimes there might be a chapter written but no heading for it. The reason for this is that his students, from the materials that were left by Imam Bukhari, finally edited Sahih Bukhari. The students found that some material was written in final draft, some in rough draft form and some in brief comments on the sides of the pages. Hafidh Abu Is-haaq has said, “I copied the original copy of Sahih Bukhari, which was in the possession of Imam Bukhari’s student, Faraabri. From the material I collected, I noticed that some things were incomplete and some things were without any headings and also there were headings for chapters but nothing written in them. We had to join the material together.”

Imam Baaji said that four people copied the original Sahih Bukhari. These people were Ibrahim bin Maq`al, Muhammad bin Yousaf Faraabri, Abu Talha bin Muhammad and Hammad bin Shakir. There are differences between these four versions, i.e. you can find that Ahadith are written in one place, in one version but the same thing could be written in another place, in the other versions. The reason for this is that when these four people compiled Sahih Bukhari from the original materials they interpreted the material according to their own understanding.

(Preface of Fath-ul-Baari, page 10, by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes: “Imam Bukhari’s student Hafidh Faraabri possessed the original copy of Sahih Bukhari and at the present time we have this version”

(Taareekh Ibn Kathir, “Biography of Imam Faraabri” by Hafidh ibn Kathir)

There were other students who heard and narrated Sahih Bukhari but those versions have not reached us. Some scholars of Ahadith have seen those versions in the old Islamic centres and have noticed that there are differences among them.

Hafidh Suyyuti writes that Imam Faraabri narrated Sahih Bukhari and that in this original copy, there are 200 more Ahadith than Humaad bin Shakir’s version and 300 more Ahadith than Ibrahim’s version. The reason why Faraabri carries more Ahadith is because he heard Sahih Bukhari from Imam Bukhari twice and others heard it only once.
(Tadreeb-ur-Raawee, by Hafidh Sayuti)

One Example

Imam Bukhari writes, “Musa bin Ismail reported that Anas bin Malik said that the Qur’an forbade us from asking questions to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] so we wanted a sensible person to come from the village who could ask things to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and we could hear the answers”.

One day a person came from the village and asked some questions to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. The Hadith continues on the subject. (Bukhari chapter Illum).

Hafidh Asqalani writes, “This Hadith was narrated by Imam Bukhari’s teacher”.

Imam Sun Anni said, “This Hadith is not written in all the original copies of Bukhari’s. It is only written in that copy which is written by Imam Bukhari’s student, Imam Farabri. But I say that all the original copies of the Bukhari that I have seen, I have not seen this Hadith mentioned in any of them”. (Fathulbari, chapter Illum by Hafidhh Asqalani).

Imam Muslim writes, “The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said that a person who continually speaks the truth, Allah writes his name amongst the truthful. A person who continually tells lies, Allah writes his name amongst the liars”.

(Muslim chapter Kitaab-ul-Birr).

Imam Nawawi writes,” All the copies of Bukhari and Muslim in our area mention only this”.

Qaadi Ayyad and Humaidi also write only this. But Abu Mas-ood narrates this Hadith with the extra words. Those words are, “The worst people are those who tell lies. Lies are not permissible under serious or humorous intentions. It is not permissible for a Father to make false promises with his son”.

(Sharhah Sahih Muslim chapter Kitab-ul-Birr by Imam Navavi).

Finally, we disagree with those people who claim that Imam Bukhari’s narrations are higher than the Hadith principles, and demand all references from Sahih Al-Bukhari and Sahih Muslim. This demand is wrong because Hafidh Asqalani has written that Imam Bukhari has said “I know 100,000 authentic narrations, but in Sahih Bukhari there are only 9082”On page 107 it says a different amount

(Fath-ul-Baari, page 5)

Of course, the other 90,918 authentic narrations are recorded in the other books of the Ahadith which were written before them.

· Imam Dahabi writes – Hummaam Ibn Munabi (died: 101H) had a collection of Hadith which were narrated by Abu Huraira.

· Imam Zuhri, Imam Abdul Aziz Madani (died: 164H), Imam Hadri (died: 174H), Imam Malik (died: 179H) and Imam Abu Dawud Tayaalsi (died: 203H) wrote books of Hadith.

· Hammaad bin Salma (died: 167H) wrote a book of Hadith that had a collection of ten thousand Hadith.

· Imam Yahya bin Sa’eed (died: 143H) wrote books of Hadith that were read to people by Imam bin Zaid (died: 179H).

· Imam Abu Awana (died: 176H) wrote a book of Hadith about which Imam Ahmad said that his book is authentic.

· Imam Hasheem (died: 183H) wrote a book of Hadith that has a collection of two thousand Hadith.

· Abdullah bin Mubarak (died: 181H) wrote a book of Hadith which had a collection of twenty thousand Hadith.

· Imam Mousli (died: 186H) wrote books on different topics of Islam and one of the books were a collection of Hadith.

· Imam Abu Hanifah (died: 150H) wrote books of Hadith which were narrated by his students, Imam Muhammad Ashaibaani (died: 189H) and Imam Abu Yusuf (died: 182H).

(Tadkara-tul-Uffaad biography of the above names by Imam Dahabi)

Hafidhh Sayutti writes – ‘Abu Waleed, Suffian Thuri, Abi Salma, Abi Suffian and Ibn Uyaina wrote books of Hadith’.

(Tadreeb Al-Rawi by Hafidhh Sayutti)

The books of Hadith mentioned above are more close to the time of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and are more authentic because they have a shorter chain like the Hadith narrated by Abu Hanifah which is more authentic because he narrated the Hadith from the Prophet’s companion or the companion’s students.

Here is one example – Imam Abu Hanifah says, ‘I heard from Ataa bin Rubaah and he heard from Ibn Abbas who heard from the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] who said, ‘ Whoever reads the Fajr and Esha Salaah with Jamaat, Allah purifies his heart from hypocrisy’’.

(Musnad Imam Abu Hanifah, chapter Salaah)

Hafidhh Asqalani writes ‘Imam Yahya bin Maueen said ‘Abu Hanifah narrated Hadith from Ai’sha bint Ajarad and she narrated from Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]’.

(LesaanulMeezan biography of Aiyasha bint Ajarad by Hafidhh Asqalani)

So this is the proof that the previous books of Hadith carry authentic Hadith. If we find a Hadith in the above books and we do not find these in the Bukhari or Muslim Hadith that does not mean that the Hadith is weak or fabricated, it means that the Hadith never reached Bukhari or Muslim but that Hadith can still be authentic with shorter chain from the above books.

The above evidence highlights the fact that one cannot claim that Bukhari and Muslim are the only sources of Sunnah.

With Great Regret

By mentioning the above references the writers intention is not to insult Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim. We believe that Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim were great scholars of Ahadith and their books contain many more authentic narrations than any other book, We have great respect for them both. They have done a lot of hard work for the science of Ahadith and have done a great favour to the whole of the Muslim ummah. We also make Du’aa’ for them, May Allah may reward them in Paradise and fill their graves with blessings and Noor. Amin.

——————————————————————————–

[1]) Usually, when the scholars of Ahadith look at a Hadith they look for narrator’s authenticity (i.e. whether he was knowledgeable about Adieth or not), but if Muslim or Bukhari took narration from that narrator, then any doubt regarding the narrator authenticity is removed. It is said that that narrator has “crossed the bridge”.

[2] Scholars of Hadith have been divided into two groups. In the first group are those who believe that the revelation is not creation, but do not comment on the words recited from the Qur’an. The second group are those who agree that the revelation is not creation but say that the recited words of the Qur’an are creation. Imam Bukhari was from among the second group while Imam Zuhlee was from among the first.

[3]Whenever scholars of Ahadith write a Hadith, they usually write the same Hadith with different chains. If a Hadith was recieved through five different chains, it is counted as five different Ahadith, but infact it is only one Hadith. Imam Muslim and Bukhari have used this same principle, so the quantity of the Ahadith “recorded” in their books is very large, when infact, the actual quantity is smaller.

The true picture concerning the criticism levelled against IMAM E AA’ZAM (RADIYALLAHU ANHU)

Imam Abu Hanifah was very diligent in this topic. Whenever he use to do Qiyyas he used to always do it in the light of Qur’an or Sunnah. Now let us examine what Hafidhh Dhahabi, and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir wrote about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. They say:

Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was born in 80A.H, living in the time when there were still some Sahaba living. He saw the famous companion, Anas Bin Malik Radi allaho unho and six other companions too. He learnt Ahadith from a group of Tabi’een, and spent much of his time in worship.

Abdullah Ibn Mubarrak said: ‘He was the Greatest of all those who was well-versed in Islamic laws’. Imam Shaf’i said: ‘All those who study Fiqh, are children of Imam Abu Hanifah’ (Islamic law). Imam Yahya Bin Mau’een said: ‘there are no accusations on Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, and he is clean from all lies’. Whoever wants to learn Fiqh, he is dependent upon Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. The people should pray for Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh after their prayers. He was the one of the greatest scholars on the earth. When he used to recite the Qur’an at night, he used to cry so much that his neighbours used to pity him. The place were he died, Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh read the Qur’an seventy thousand times. He died on 15 Rajab, 150 A.H. At his funeral, there were so many people that the Salaah of Janazah had to be read six times. May Allah grant him peace and Blessings.

[Tazkarra Al Hufaz, Tarikh Ibn Kathir, By Hafidhh Dhabi and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, “biography of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah says:

There is no doubt regarding Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh’s knowledge, people later attributed many lies to Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, which were all untrue. The aim of such writings was to taint Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh.

[Minhaaj Al Sunnah Al Nabaweea, Vol./1, page. 259, By Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Al Qayyim says:

Imam Abu Hanifah would not do Qiyyas, even if he found a weak Ahadith. There are two types of Qiyyyas:

1) Which is against the Qur’an and the Sunnah, this is not permissible:

2) One that is in the light of Qur’an/Sunnah, this is permissible, our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] also gave permisiion to Ma’az Bin Jabal to do Qiyyas.

[Aalmul Muaqqeen chap Qiyaas]

Why is it then today, after such great scholars like Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir who have corrected such erroneous lies against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, that people still propagate such vile accusations?

A review of Islamic history reveals that when Allah Almighty bestows any extraordinary scholar with His blessings, you can be sure that they would not have respite from distortions, slander and lies that are leveled against them. Imam Abu Hanifah was one of those great scholars of Islam against which such attempts were made. It is apparent, from the history books that Imam Abu Hanifah, (like the three Orthodox Sunni Mujtahid Imams; Imam Malik, Imam Shafi’ee, and Imam Ahmed) had many enemies.

Why did they have enemies, one may ask? Many of those who argued against and attacked them, were from misled Sects, such as the Khawarij. There were also those from amongst the court of the Khalif who for one reason or another, had opened their hearts to jealousy, but as such, had the support of the court and their stances were often enough not questioned

With such ferocity, and by the number of accusations leveled against Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) it is unfortunate to say that some of these accusations did have an effect on a few simple minded Muslims. It should be said that they cannot be entirely at fault, since even with the case of Aisah (Radiallaho anha.) we recall that even some of the Companions were convinced of these false accusations. However, this incident was no small matter. It resulted in Allah Ta’ala sending Revelation as a warning to those companions who believed the accusation. Allah Ta’ala questioned them that upon hearing the accusations, why did they not reject such slander?

To some extent, we can also say that similarly to the erroneous accusations that were leveled against Aisha that were shown to be baseless. Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) also faced such accusations, that have been mentioned by various pious people of later generations in their books.

We should thus learn from the incident involving Aisha (May Allah bless her and grant her peace]) that we should not accept accusations from the enemies of Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) such as the Kawarij and the Mutazilah. Whenever people utter words of malice and indulge themselves in accusations against Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) they never mention that the majority of them are found to stem from two particular misled Sects – namely the Khawarij and the Mu’tazilah. Rather, people end up mentioning two particular people. They are Imam Bukhariand Khatib al Baghdadi.

1) Imam Bukhari has stated:

Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah alayh) was a Murji’i.

[Al Tareekh Al Kabir under the life history of Nauman Bin Thabit]

Imam Bukhari also writes:

The time when Sufian Thuri (great scholar of Islam) heard news about the death of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh he said ‘Praise be to Allah that such a man had died as he was gradually destroying Islam. There could not be a worse person born in Islam’.

[Tareek Sagheer biography of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh]

Imam Bukhari also writes that :

On two occasions Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was ordered to repent from making blasphemous statements.

[Khitab Al Daufa Walmat Rukin by Imam Bukhari, Al Intiqa By Imam Abdul ‘barr]

Imam Bukhari informs us that he had taken these statements from his tutor Na’eem bin Hamad. [Tareekh Al Saghir by Imam Bukhari]

Imam Bukhari was so impressed by his tutor, that he never mentioned or used Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh as a reference for his book “As Sahih Al Bukhari” Although whenever he did mention Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh he referred to him as Kufi

(Nicknamed from his homeland – Kufa).

Before we proceed any further, it is important to refer to one particular accusation against Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) which was that he belonged to a deviant sect called the Murji’i. To answer this, we first need to see what character Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) possessed. Importantly, who gave Imam Bukhari information regarding Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) and In Sha Allah, we will demonstrate that he was not a Murjie and pinpoint from where this false accusation came from.

I have mentioned that Naeem Bin Hammad conveyed this information to Imam Bukhari, but before proceeding any further, let us take note of what Hafidhh Dhahabi, Hafidhh Asqalani and Kateeb al Baghdadi have written in connection to Naeem bin Hammad.

We learn that Naeem Bin Hammad was a famous Scholar from a reion called Marau. He had sight in one eye only. During the later part of his life he went to live in Egypt. At first, he belonged to a sect called Jahmiyya, and was an active member. He then later left this sect and wrote a book, which was the first book to use the science of Musnad. These were a compilation of narrations by the Sahaba, which were placed in an alphabetical order, according to whom he had narrated the Hadith. During this particular period, the Umma used to question whether the Holy Qur’an was Makhluq (created). When this question was put forward to Naeem Bin Hammad he did not give an explanation. He was then sent to prison along side Yaqub Faqia. He died in 228 Hijra. It was noted that no Janza [funeral prayer] was prayed over him and he was buried without a Kaffan [shroud].
[Tazkara tul Hufaz, Khateeb Baghdadi and Tahzeeb al Tahzeeb, by Hafidhh Dhahabi, Hafidhh Asqalani and Khateeb , biography of Naeem Bin Hammad]

This is a brief overview of his life and now we shall examine as to what status he held as a scholar. We shall do this by looking at what Hafidhh Dahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani have written, since they compiled together all the works by previous scholars who had written concerning Naeem Bin Hammad. What follows, are their accounts:

Imam Abu Dawud said that:

Naeem Bin Hammad, had attributed 20 Hadith to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] which he in fact had never said, thus being fabricated sayings.

Here are two examples of such fabrications:

1) Abu Huraira reported that:

The Prophet of Islam [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had said: “A time would come, when if you adhered to ten percent of Allah’s commands you will succeed, and if you leave this ten percent you will die. (spiritually, not physically).

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had never uttered such words, this is a Munkar narration.

2) Abu Huraira narrated that :

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had said: “A time will come when my Ummah will be split into more than 70 sects. The worst will be those who indulge in Qiyyas (analogical deduction) in matters of uncertainty.”

Abu Zur’a said: “I asked Imam Yayha bin Mu’een, where did Naeen bin Hammad get this Hadith? He answered that it has no origins and that this is not a Hadith but has been invented. Whatever Naeem Bin Hammad had said about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh were all lies and had no substance. Abu Zur’a said that whenever Naeem Bin Hammad would narrate a Hadith of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], he would add in his own words in the Hadith. Whenever he would narrate a fabricated Hadith he would attribute it to the “great Imam of Hadith.”

Daar Qutni said that whenever Naeem used to mention a fabricated Hadith, he would do so to support the Sunnah. He had a lot of Munkar narrations, which other Imams did not have.

[Mizan Al Etedaal, and Tahzeeb Al Tahzeeb, by Hafidhh Dahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, biography of Naeem Bim Hamaad]

Imam Bukhari took his narrations from Naeem Bin Hammad for his book, Sahih al-Bukhari and Tareekh. Since Naeem Bin Hammad received criticism from amongst the Muhaditheen likewise, Imam Bukhari also received criticism for his book of Hadith from the scholars of Hadith.

This overview concerning the character of Naeem Bin Hammad will allow us to understand that he was not a reliable Hadith expert in the eyes of the Scholars of Hadith. Now we shall elaborate upon the statements made by Imam Bukhari about Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) by noting what the scholars of Hadith had to say concerning him.

From this we can demonstrate that Imam Bukhari’s Tarikh is in no way free from error, nor did it remain uncriticised from hadith scholars. As a result, it would be unfair to “blindly” accept everything that has been written in it as the absolute Truth.

By now, it should have been made obvious that the person that gave Imam Bukhari (ie Naeem Bin Hammad) information regarding Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was unreliable. The Muhaditheen tell us that he used to make up fabricated Hadith of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], and he also made false stories about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. As we are told not to believe in his narrations, similarly, we should not accept those statements regarding Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh since they are all lies, according to Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalni.

Anyone who has read the the history of Islamic scholarship accepts and understands that criticisms were not only made against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh but were also made against many of the Muhaditheen. The simple principal is, that when accusations are made against any of the great scholars of Islam, who have the respect from the majority of the Umma those accusations are rejected. We shall provide you with some examples:

Accusation made against Imam Bukhari.

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani stated:

Imam Bukhari was accused of saying that the Qur’an was Makhluq (Created) but in reality he was saying the words that we are reciting are Makhluq (Created). In one meeting a question was posed to Imam Bukhari, as to whether the Qur’an is Makhluq or not? He replied, that whatever we do is our doing, and our doing is Makhluq. When the Ulema heard about this everyone ceased to communicate to him, except for Imam Muslim and Ahmad Salma. However, Imam Muslim stopped taking any narrations from Imam Bukhari. Imam Muhammad Ibn Yahya (who was the teacher of both Imam Muslim, and Imam Bukhari) was also against Imam Bukhari on this issue. He then wrote many letters to various scholars informing them about Imam Bukhri’s belief of the Qur’an. The result of this was that wherever Imam Bukhari traveled the people would always harass him. Imam Bukhari prayed to Allah that He would take his soul into the next life. As a result from the fear of the scholars Imam Bukhari never clarified whether the Qur’an was Makhluq or not to the Scholars of the Kharasaan.

[Tahzeeb Al Tahzeeb by Hafidhh Asqalani]

From this incident, you can see what Imam Bukhari implied something else, but what people understood it to be was something else. It went so far that Imam Bukhari made Du’a for himself, “O Allah Take me away from this world” and Allah accepted his Du’a and he passed away; Both Hafidhh Asqalani and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir have mentioned in their books. The same happened to Imam Abu Hanifah: as he used to say one thing and the Khawarij and Mutazilah interpreted it as a completely different thing.

Another accusation:

Hafidhh Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari also had another teacher whose name was Ibn al Madini. Imam Bukhari used to attend his classes (Kitaab Al Ilaal) from which Ibn Al Madini used to teach from a book. This book was very precious to him and he would not allow anyone to come near it. One day, Ibn Al Madini went to visit some of his property and Imam Bukhari saw this as an opportunity to obtain the book. He went to Ibn Al Madini’s son and persuaded him with some money to part with the book for a short while. Once Imam Bukhari received the book he took it to be copied hastily. By the time Ibn Al Madini had returned, Imam Bukhari had returned the book. When classes resumed and Ibn Al Madini began to read from the book, he asked a question to his students. Before he finished the question Imam Bukhari had already produced the correct answer (which was from his book). Ibn Al Madini then realized that Imam Bukhari had seen the contents of his book. The shock of this behavior from Imam Bukhari sent Ibn Al Madini into a state of illness, from which he later died.

Hafidhh Ibn Al Asqalani after writing this account said that he did not believe it and then he gave the reason. He said that this was against the status of Imam Bukhari.

[Tahzeeb Al Tahzeeb, under “Life History of Imam Bukhari,” by Hafidhh Ibn Asqalni]

Imam Muslim writes that:

Hadrat Abbas and Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) had a dispute between each other, so thay went to the Khaleefah of the time, i.e. Hadrat Umar (Radiall hu anhu) to settle their dispute. Hadrat Abbas (Radiall hu anhu) said, concerning Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) “O Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen, judge between me and this liar, sinner, disloyal person, betrayer” Hadrat Umar(Radiall hu anhu) then made his judgement in their affair.

[Sahih Muslim baab-ul-fayy]

Hafidh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

Hadrat Ibn Mas’ud, and Hadrat Uthmaan (Radiall hu anhu) used to verbally abuse each other. Hadrat Ammar bin Yaasir said to Hadrat Uthmaan that Uthmaan, had become a kaafir. Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) once asked Ammar, “Do you not deny the God who Uthmaan worshipped?” Once, Husaid bin Huzair said to Sa’d bin Ubaidah, “You have become a munaafiq and you support the munaafiqeen!” In this way other Sahaba used to do this to each other but we know that when one pious person accuses another pious person it has no effect on his status.

[Minhaaj-as-Sunnah, chapter, ikhtilaaf-us-sahaba, by Hafidh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Sayyed Mawdoodi writes:

The scholars of Hadith criticized each other throughout history, but they were human and so have made mistakes. The reason for this was because sometimes a scholar may not like another scholar for a personal reason. This is why we see in history that scholars have criticized each other in strange ways. An example is of Ibn Abdul Barr, who wrote in his book Jaami’al-bayaan, Imam Hummad had once said that the scholars of Hijaaz have no knowledge. He also said that our children know more than them. He also said that Imams Ataa ibn Rubaah, Tawoos, and Mujaahid had no knowledge. Imam Zuhri said, whilst commenting on the scholars of Makkah, he had never seen anyone break the walls(i.e the rules) of Islam more than the scholars of Makkah. Even though great Sahaba and Taabe’een were resident in Makkah.

We know that Shaabee and Ibraheem Nakhee were great scholars but they used to attack each other. Shaabee said “Look at at Ibraheem Nakh’ ee! He asks me masaa’il by night and preaches to the people in the morning as though it is his own research!” Ibraheem Nakhee said: “Look at Shaabee! He is a liar, and narrates Hadith from Masrook, but he has never met him!” Imam Dahaaq once boasted that he know more than the companions. Imam Sayyid bin Jubair once said that Shaabee was a liar. He also said about Imam Ikramah that he is the student of Abdullah bin Abbas and he attributes false Ahadith to ibn Abbaas.

Imam Malik said about Muhammad bin Is-haaq that he is was one of the dajjaal. Imam Malik also said about the scholars of Iraq that they have become like the people of the book, so don’t say that they are speaking the truth or that they are lying. Imam Abdullah bin Mubarak once said, “I don’t consider Imam Malik to be a scholar” Imam Abu Hanefah said about Imam ‘Amash that he has never kept the fast of Ramadhan nor taken the bath of major impurity. Imam Yahya bin Mu’een has criticised the high-ranking scholars of Hadith. He has even said that Imam Shafi’ is weak in Hadith. This is the situation of the scholars of Hadith but the strangest thing is that human weaknesses even overcame the Sahabah. For this reason the Sahabah used to critisize each other. An example is Abdullah bin Umar, who when was told that the Witr Salaah was not compulsory by Abu Hurairah, said that Abu Hurairah was a liar.

Hadrat A’isha (Radiall hu anha) once said the Anas bin Malik and Abu Sa’eed Khudree do not know anything

About Hadith as they were children at the time of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. Once Hasan bin Ali (Radiall hu anhu) interpreted a verse of the Qur’an and someone said that ibn Umar and Abdullah bin Zubair have given another interpretation. Hasan then said that they are both liars. Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) once said that Mugheerah bin Shubah is a liar. Ubaidah bin Thabit said that Mas’ood bin Aws Ansaari is a liar, even though he fought in the battle of Badr.

If one wants to investigate this matter further one can read the history of jarh-ut-ta’deel. These books have critisised other scholars. The reason for this is that they were human and had human weaknesses and so sometimes they would call a weak scholar a good scholar, and vice versa. It is necessary to refer to these books carefully before making any presumptions about a particular scholar.

[Tafheemaat, chapter, maslak-e-it’daal, by Sayyed mawdoodi]

It is proved, from the above, that if a scholar claims something about another scholar then we cannot say that his claim is always correct. The only thing that we can conclude is that the claim is only the scholar’s personal view. If we say that the claim is always correct then we would have to accept every scholar’s word, which is impossible. An example is that of Hadrat Abbas (Radiall hu anhu) claiming that the Ali (Radiall hu anhu) was a liar, sinner, and betrayer. We cannot accept that Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) was actually that which Abbas (Radiall hu anhu) said. This is because we know about the greatness of Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) who was neither a liar nor betrayer. He was one of the ten who was given glad tidings of Jannah (Paradise) in their lifetime and the fourth Khaleefah of Islam. We know also that Imam Malik was a great scholar so no-one can accept Abdullah bin Mubaarik’s claim that Imam Maaik was not a scholar. We also do not accept Imam Yahya bin Mu’een’s claim that Imam Shaafe’ee was weak in Hadith. In the same way, no-one can accept the claims made against Imam Abu Hanefah by following what some scholars say about him. In short, we have to see what the majority of scholars have said about a particular scholar and then accept or reject their opinions.

Now let us look into the second person who is often used to justify attacks against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh

2) Khatib al Baghdadi:

His correct name was Abu bakr Ahmed Bin Ali Al Khatib Al Baghdadi and he passed away 463 Hijra. Khatib Baghdadi was a great scholar of Hadith wrote many books on Usul-al-Hadith (principles of Hadith) but his most popular book is Tareekh Baghdad, (written in 14 volumes). The copy that I am using was issued in Al Maktaba Salfia Al Madina Al Manawara. If we look at volume 13 under the life history of Nauman Bin Sabit (name of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh) there are two chapters on Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh.

In the first chapter he writes how the other scholars have praised Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh and in the second chapter he talks about what the enemies of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh said about him. Khatib Baghdadi said that I personally recognized the greatness of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh and his knowledge. It is my right that where I have mentioned his excellence I can also bring forward the opinions of the people who were against him. The enemies of Imam Abu Hanifahh do not mention those narrations, which are in praise of Imam Abu Hanifahh. They only mention Khateeb’s narration, which are against him- and imply that al Khateeb too was against the Imam.

Before we go further, at this point it can be concluded that whatever has been said against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh cannot be accepted as the truth:

Our Shaykh Shah Abu Al Hassan Zaid Farooqi Naqsh Bandi said: “In 1931 I was in Egypt. In that period an article was published in the popular newspaper Al Ahraam that Khateeb’s Tareek has been published and will be available soon. In his Tareekh there is one chapter against Imam Abu Hanifah. Al Azhar decided that it was upon themselves to respond to this chapter written by Khatib Baghdadi. This response was then printed in the footnote of the book Tareekh Baghdad. Upon reading the above book and its footnote it is clearly understood that the said chapter is totally untrue.

Furthermore it is noted that whosoever reported Khateeb’s accusations against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayy. We see that in the same book he also says that these narrators are not trustworthy. Moreover Muhadis Al Asar Alama Zahidul Al Kausri (Rahmatullah Alai) wrote a book called Taneeb Al Khatib in which he clarifies that truly these accusations are false and notes that all the evidences used were from the same book Tareekh Baghdad.

Now let us see what Khateeb says about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh in Tareekh Baghdad under the biography of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. (a number of examples are taken)

1. Khateeb says Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was from the Murj’iee

2. He says that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh confirmed that Riba (interest) is halal (Permissible)

3. In Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh Halqas (meetings) there was no salutation

(Salaah/blessings) bestowed on the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].

3. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayhs and his students were like Christians. (As’tagfirullah) (Changing Qur’an and Sunnah like the Christians).

4. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayhs followers said that his knowledge was greater than that of the Prophets [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. (‘Astagfirullah’)

5. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh used to say that had the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] been present at his time he would have taken his opinion (that is He would have learnt many things) from me. (‘Astagfirullah’)

6. When a Hadith would be presented he would reject and say scrap this with the pig’s tale.

[Tareekh Baghdad by Khateeb Al-Baghdadi under Nu’maan Bin Thabit]

We do not need to go any further as you will have already realised that this is not acceptable by any Muslim. From the above accusations let us clarify one thing that the other accusations are very similar.

Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh said that if Usman Bathi Al Basri was present in my time he would have taken many of my opinions but the above narrator Khateeb al-baghdadi removed Usmans name and replaced it by the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].

[Footnote, Tareekh Baghdad chapter Abu Hanifahh]

Khateeb took this information from Yusaf Bin Sabat, Abi Nassar, Azdi, and Al Wass Wassy, In the same book, Khateeb also wrote about these narrators, that:

One of them was who used to make fabricated Hadiths. One of them was weak in the Hadith, the other was a person who did not even believe in Hadiths. One of them was Qadari (Sect), one of them used to make up fabricated stories.

To prove that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was a Kaffir. From the writings of Khateeb, we are led to believe that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was an atheist, Jew, innovator, etc., etc., we seek shelter in Allah, from this!!!

Now we shall review the accusations that were made against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh who said that he was a Murji’i. Who were the Murji’ee? And who called Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh one?

Allama Shahar Sattaani, wrote in his famous book Al Milal, that:

In the early days the Shi’ahs began to propogate stories against Abu Bakr and Umar Radi Allaho unhooma. During a period where there were differences amongst the Companions, the Shi’ahs also made strange stories concerning their differences. It was also the time when the Khawarij declared the majority of Muslims, as Kafir they believed that whoever committed a major sin was a Kafir. At this time,the sahiah sect became famous. They said that differences that the companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had should go without anything said about them, we should remain silent, and the matter will be dealt with Allah Sub Hana hu Wataala. They also believed that those Muslims who commit a great sin (Kabiraa) are not kafirs. Some of the Murji’e believed that Imaan (Faith) is embedded in the heart, so that, if someone utters blasphemous remarks, or worships statues, or has a belief like a Jew or Christian, or worships whatever he likes, he still is beloved to Allah and a perfect Muslim. They thus believed that if a Kafir was to perform a good act then he/she would receive no benefit from it, similarly, if a Muslim was to indulge himself in blasphemous he/she remarks, or commits any major sin, it would have no effect on his/her Imaan. In this way, they left all good actions out and they openly indulged themselves in bad actions.

Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh also said that those who commit a major sin were not Kafirs. The enemies of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh picked upon this point to argue that he was a Murji’e. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh openly conducted good acts and never said not to do good actions. He also never encouraged people that worship what you like. The Mutazillah called every one who did not agree with them concerning their belief as Murji’e. The Khawarij, on the other hand, argued that the one who claimed that to perform a major sin is not to be a Kafir. In this way, the Khawarij and Mutazillah gave Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh the title of Murji’ee. These two sects not only called Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh a Murji’e, but many other great scholars of Islam, such as: Hassan Bin Muhammad, Sa’eed Ibn Jubair, Talaq Bin Habib, Umar Bin Murar, Mahaarib Bin Wassaar, Maqaatil Bin Sulimaan, Hamaad Bin Abi Sulaimaan, called a number of the scholars as Murji’e.

[Al Milal, By Allama Shahar Sitaani, Madhab Al Islammiya and Hiyaat Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, By Allama Abu Zuhraar Misri]

If Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was a Murji’ee, it would have become apparent in all the Hanafi books that it is permissible to worship the cross, idols or you can be a Christian, Jew etc. Why is it then that in the Hanafi books it is clearly stated that to worship idols, the cross etc., is Kufr? (See the books of Hanafi Fiqh)

Why is it also, that there is a special book, which explains what punishments are expected for those who perform bad acts? If you take any book concerning Hanafi Fiqh, you will see two chapters dedicated to explaining what things can make you a Kafir. The other chapters will deal with the punishments’ that those people will receive who indulge themselves. In acts of adultery, stealing and other evil acts. This is a clear proof that those who claim that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh is a Murji’ee, is repeating those accusations made by the Khawarij and the Mutazalah are wrong.

There is another accusation made by people that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh knew only seventeen Hadith. Let’s examine what little truth this bears but before we go further lets see the sources from which Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh extracted his information.

Hafidhh Iban Al Qayyim states:

Allah Soob ha Na hu Wat’aala sent the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to teach Islam. During that early period those that learnt became known as companions which were over hundreds of thousands, out of which one hundred and thirty (130) gave more Fatwas than the rest. There were seven amongst the companions that gave the highest number of Fatwas. Those seven were Umar Bin Khatab, Ali Bin Abu Talib, Abdullah Bin Masaud, Umul Momineen Aisha, Zaid Bin Sabet, Abdullah Bin Abbass, Abdullah Bin Umar Radi allahounhoom. Umar sent Abdullah Bin Masaud to reside at Koofa. This was because Abdullah Bin Masaud had great knowledge. Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said in a statement that he was great scholar.

Once two groups of people came from Syria and Koofa to visit Umar. Umar gave gifts to both groups and the group from Koofa asked Umar “why is it that we have received less than the Syrians.” Umar replied: ‘Did I not give you Abdullah Bin Masaud which is the greatest of all gifts’. Abdullah Bin Masaud often said that I know about every Surah in the

Qur’an and further who and what it was revealed for, if I know a person that knows more than me I must go to him and learn from him. Ibn Umar used to say Ibne Masaud is filled with knowledge. Imam Ibn Jareer says that there is no other companion whose students wrote all his Fatwas and his Fiqh, except Abdullah ibn Masuood. After a short while hundreds of other companions also went to Koofa to reside there. Later when Ali became Khaleefah he also moved to Koofa that is how Koofa became the capital of the Islamic State. This then influenced further companions to move to Koofa. Koofa became one of the center points of knowledge of the Companiuns. At that time the most popular school was of Ali and Abdullah Bin Masaud.

Later on some people started to attribute fabricated narrations linked to Ali. Which is why the only acceptable narrations of Ali are those which are through his generation and through students of Abdullah Bin Masuad. Ali and Abdullah Bin Masaud had many popular students like Umar Bin Sharjeel, Masrooq, Al Qamma, and others. And then Abraham and Hammad Bin Suleiman became their students and Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh became their student.

[Aalam Al Muwaqqaiy-een Chapter Qiyyas by Hafidhh Ibn Al Qayyim]

Imam Ibn Sa’ad says:

One large group of Companions started to reside in Kufa, There were more than five hundred companions residing in Kufa. That is why Umar Radi allaho unho said that Kufa is the center of the treasure. (Faith) Kufa was the center at that time of knowledge.

[Tabaqat Ibn Sa’ad volume 6 chapter Kufa]

In the very same Kufa Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah was born. In the same place, he acquired his knowledge, he saw and learnt from the Companions and learnt from the Tabe’een. To learn more knowledge he often travelled to Makkah, Madina, Syria, Yemen and Basra. How can it be said that he only knew seventeen Ahadith? It is like saying to a Hafidhh of the Qur’an that he knows Surah Fatiha only!

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes that:

Amongst the Scholars there were those who are Scholars of Ahadith, and some that were Scholars of Fiqh. The Scholars who are knowledgeable of both Ahadith/Fiqh are Imam Sahfi’, Imam Ahmed, Imam Ishaq, Imam Abu-Yusuf, Imam Abu Hanifah.They also had a very high status which was suitible for all of them Rahmatullahe ajmaeen.

[Kitab Al Istegatha page 13 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya]

When Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes and accepts that Imam Abu Hanifah was a scholar in Ahadith, and fiqh, then how can his followers discredit Imam Abu Hanifah, and say that he only knew seventeen Ahadith?

Ibn Khaldun has touched upon the accusation that Imam Abu Hanifah knew only seventeen hadith. He has written about it in his book At-Muqadmah. He writes that this accusation is completely false as, Imam Abu Hanifah’s student Imam Abu Yusuf and Imam Muhammad narrated a great number of Hadith from Imam Abu Hanifah. Which they have written in their books, and they have written two books where they have accumulated all the Ahadith that they narrate from Imam Abu Hanifah; (the name of the books are Kitabul Al Athar by Imam Abu Yusuf, and Kitabul Al Athar by Imam Muhammad.) More-over all the narrations of Hadith are accumulated in one book, which is called Jamie Al-Masaneed by Imam Abu Hanifah the famous scholar of Hadith/Fiqh. Imam Abu Hanifah is one of the first people who have dictated books on Hadith/Fiqh. The Hadiths which Imam Abu Hanifah has narrated, he heard them directly from the Companions or the Tabeen (Student of the Companions) He was the first Imam in Hadith/Fiqh, Imam Bukhari, Imam Muslim, Imam Nasai, Imam Tirmizi, Ibn Majah, etc, etc, they all came a very long time after him, So that is why his status should be the highest of all of them. From the famous scholars of Hadith/Fiqh he is the only one who is a Ta’bee (Who have seen the Companions) This Privilege was awarded to Imam Abu Hanifah and not to Imam Malik Imam Sahfi’, Imam Ahmed, Imam Bukhari, Imam Muslim, Imam Abu Dawood, Imam Tirmizi, etc, etc, He was unique in this privilege

Lastly I make Du’a that may Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala grant all the scholars the best possible place in Paradise. They worked hard for Islam and spent their lives gathering information and passing it on to us, especially Imam Abu Hanifah, may Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala fill his grave with (Noor) light.

May Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala accept what I have written and if I have made any mistakes may He forgive me. Amin.

We, The Ahle As Sunnah, believe that Allah has given the knowledge of the Ghayb (unseen), to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], and that it is also permissable to say that our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knows the knowledge of the Ghayb. However, it is not possible, nor permissable to say that the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knowledge of the Ghayb is equal to that of Allah – or even like the knowledge of Allah, since Allah’s knowledge is His own and the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knowledge has been given to him by Allah.

There are some people, who say to hold such beliefs will render that person a Kafir or an unbeliever. We will prove, with the help of Allah, that such a notion is not one of kufr.

Belief of the Ahle Sunnah about ‘ilm of the Ghayb

Mufti Ahmad Yar Khan (Allah have mercy on him) states:-

“Allah has informed His Prophets about certain things from the Unseen. The knowledge of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is more than anyone else’s. Nobody can be equal to the knowledge of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) knowledge in the world. The five special things of the Unseen, Allah has informed some of these parts to the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)”.

(See book Ja-alhaq, chapter Masa’la Gaib by Mufti Ahmad Yar Khan.)

Proof from the Qur’an that the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] has been given the knowledge of Ghayb

Allah says in the
Qur’an,

“These are the tidings of Unseen that We reveal to you in secret”.

Surah-Ale-Imran, verse 44.

“Nor will He disclose to you the secrets of the Unseen. But He chooses of His Apostles (For the purpose)”

Surah-Ale-Imran, verse 179.

“The Knower of Unseen reveals not His secret to anyone. Except to His chosen Messengers”.

Surah-Al-Jinn, verse 26.

“…Allah has sent down to you the Book and Wisdom and has taught to you what you did not know, and great is the grace of Allah upon you.”

Surah Al-Nisa, Verse 113.

Imam Tabari writes under this verse:

Allah TA’ALA has told the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), you must thank Allah TA’ALA Who has informed you of what has already happened and what will happen in the future and this is a great grace of Allah upon you.

(Tafsir Tabari under verse 113 of Surah Al-Nisa).

The above Qur’anic verses prove that Allah TA’ALA has given Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) the knowledge of the Ghayb.

Proofs from the Ahadith that Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] had the knowledge of the Ghayb

We find in a narration from the collection of Imam Bukhari :

Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stood up in one meeting and he started to tell us about events from the beginning of this world to the end and he told us about heaven and hell and about the people who were going to hell and who were going to heaven and what will be their places in heaven and hell. Of course, some people remember what he told us and some people have forgotten.

(Bukhari, Chapter Bada-Ul-Khalq.)

Imam Muslim writes that:

The Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Fajr prayer and then sat on the pulpit, and until Zuhr he told the people of the things about the Unseen. After Zuhr, he sat on the pulpit and continued until Asar, then sat on the pulpit and continued until Maghrib prayer. He even informed of the dwellers of Paradise and Hell.

(Muslim chapter on Fadial).

Hafidhh ibn Hajar Asqalani in his famous commentary to Sahih Bukhari writes that:

What Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) told in that one meeting is a miracle of the Prophet and this should not be doubted.

(Fathul Bari chap on Bada-Ul-Khalq).

Imam Bukhari writes:

The Munafiqs (hypocrites- those who were outwardly Muslims but inwardly unbelievers) made an objection to the knowledge of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stood on the pulpit and said, “Ask me what you will”.One person stood up and asked, “What will be my place in the Hereafter?” The Prophet replied, “Hell”. Another person whose name was Abdullah bin Huzaifa, (people doubted whether he was a legitimate child), stood up and asked, “Who is my Father?” The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, “Your Father is Huzaifa”. (The accusation on Abdullah bin Huzaifa was cleared.) The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) repeated, “Ask me, ask me”.

[Bukhari Kitab-ul-I’tisaam Muslim chap on Fadial].

It is evident from this Hadith that the only people who objected to the knowledge (Ilm-e-ghaib) of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) were the Munafiqs (hypocrites), and the belief that Allah informed His Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) of more knowledge than any one else is the belief of the blessed companions of the Prophet.

Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal quotes the following narration which provides more evidence on the Prophets knowledge :

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stated, “I have seen my Lord, He put His hands upon my chest, after which everything appeared before me and I recognized everything.

[Musnad Ahmad Ibn Hanbal, vol 5, page 243]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

A shepherd was with his goats. Upon which a wolf came and grabbed one goat and ran. The shepherd then chased after the wolf to get the goat back. The wolf then spoke to him and said, “Why do you take what food (rizq) which Allah has provided for me?” The shepherd was astonished that the wolf spoke. The wolf again said, “If you are so surprised that I can talk then go to Madina. You will find the last of the Prophets, and he can inform you of the Past and the Future”. The shepherd left his goats and went straight to the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and mentioned his experience. The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, “The wolf spoke the truth” Isnad (chain of narrators) for this hadith is (Jayid) Authentic.

[Taareekh: Chapter of Miracles of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].

We also find the following clear cut hadith without any ambigious meanings from Sahih Muslim:

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stated, “Allah put the earth before me and I saw it from the East to the West”

[Muslim (Chapter of Excellence of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

This Hadith is a proof that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was bestowed with the knowledge of the whole world.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi write:

Suad bin Qarib recited a poem in front of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), “I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allah. Allah has made you the trustee over all the ghaib.

[Sirat-un-Nabi and Mukhtasar Sirat ul Rasool, Storey on Swad bin Qariq by Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi]

Shaykh-ul-Islam, al-Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes that:

One of the qualities bestowed upon a Prophet is the quality that he knows what has already happened in the past and what will happen in the future.

(Fathul Bari chap on Anbiya).

From all the above Ahadith it is proven that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was bestowed with more knowledge, than any other in the creation by Allah Almighty. It is also clear that he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has been bestowed with the knowledge of the past and future and it is therefore permissible to say that Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is the trustee of the knowledge of Ghayb.

It is proven from the above narrations that Allah Almighty bestowed (that is gave) our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) the knowledge of the Ghayb, so it is permissible to say that he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) knows the Ghayb. Hence if someone says that they hold the Prophet to know the Ghayb(unseen), he is not committing Kufr or Shirk by holding such a belief.

Sayyedina Khidr (Alay hissalaam) also knew the Ghayb?

Imam Tabari, Imam Qurtabi and Qadi Shawkani quote the following narration:

Ibn Abbas reported that Khidr was a man who did all his work with the knowledge of the Ghayb because he knew the Ghayb.

[Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Qurtabi, Tafsir Fathul Qadir, by Imam Tabari, Qurtabi and Qadi Shawkani].

The above statement proves from a narration from a Sahabi, which is accepted by leading and reputable classical authorities, that it is permissible to say about Khidhr that he knew the Ghayb, so how can it possibly be wrong to say that Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) also knows the Ghayb.

Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi wrote;

Malik Bin Aouf Nazri has written a Poem about our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and has written

I have not seen any one like you in this world that I can compare with.

Who always fulfill all that he promises.

There is no one more generous than him,

When you ask him some thing he will inform you of what is going to happen tomorrow.

[Sirat an Nabi Ibn Kathir and Muktasar Sirat al Rasool chapter Gazwa Hawazan by Hafidh ibn Kathir and Ibn Shaykh Najdy]

We will now examine some doubts that are raised by the opponents of the above Qur’anic and Ahadith based beliefs, and then by the grace of Allah, will answer their doubts so that the truth may become clear, Insha’allah.

Q) How can you say that Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) has been given the knowledge of the Ghayb when Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an that there are five things of which no one has any knowledge about?

The relevant verse of the Qur’an is as follows:-

“Undoubtedly, Allah has the knowledge of the Hour, and He sends rain and knows what is in the wombs of the mothers and no soul knows in what land it will die. Undoubtedly, Allah is the Knower, All Aware”. (Surah Luqman Verse 34)

There are two answers to this:

The word used in this verse in Arabic is Adri, which refers to that knowledge which someone can attain by guessing. Of course the knowledge of the Unseen of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was not by guessing. Allah informed this to him.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir (who met and briefly studied with Ibn Taymiyya) has written in his famous commentary to the Qur’an, ‘Tafsir Ibn Kathir’, the meaning of this ayaat, namely, that no-one can find the knowledge of these things on there own endeavor. Only Allah can give this knowledge, for example Allah gives knowledge to the Angels whose duties are to control rain, and therefore on the command of Allah it rains.

Also Allah commands an Angel who goes into the mother’s womb and hangs a record around the child’s neck what he/she will do in their lifetime. This knowledge is not attained by the Angel but rather it is given by Allah Himself.

If the literal and direct meaning is taken from the above quoted ayaat, then it will mean that only Allah knows what is in the mothers womb but today, we can discover quite easily if the child is a male or female by modern scanning techniques.

If the Angels have some knowledge on the five Unseen things – given to them by Allah, why is it strange if the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) also has some of this knowledge – again bestowed by Allah.

During the battle of Badr, the Prophet mentioned the names of the kafirs that were to die the next and also described the manner in which the companions would achieve martyrdom.

These are clear and authentic examples of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), informing his ummah about future events, hidden from all else (ie ghayb), [Taken from Sahih Bukhari chapter on the Battle of Badr and also Tafsir Ibn Kathir on Surah Luqman Ayaat 34.]

(Q) Did Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) not stop people from saying that he [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] had the knowledge of tomorrow?

On one occasion our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) went to a wedding. There, the girls were singing about the battle of Badr. When they saw the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) coming they stopped singing about Battle of Badr and started to sing that: “There is a Prophet amongst us that knows about tomorrow”. The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said carry on singing what you were singing before. [Miskat chapter Nikah]

If he [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knew about tomorrow, then why did he stop them from singing it?

The Answer to this is:

These poems were written by a Companion [Sahabi], and had it been incorrect, he [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] would have instructed them to stop immediately and not to repeat.

This means the poem was right. The reason he told them to stop singing was because a wedding celebration was taking place and he wanted them to sing the poem that they were singing before, and secondly he did not want them to praise him in the presence of himself. That was one of the beauties of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), that he didn’t like to be praised.

Everyone knows that our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) did know about the future events up to the Day of Judgment and even after, how else could he have told us about the Mahdi, the Dajjal, the second coming of Jesus, the questions to be asked in the grave, the bridge over Hell which everyone will have to cross to get to Heaven, the Meezan (scales) where everyone’s actions will be weighed etc etc.

There are countless more proofs which show without a shadow of a doubt that the Beloved Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), had been given the knowledge of the Ghayb (Unseen) and ALLAH is the knower of all things!

Certain Muslims argue that one can only ask Allah directly for help, and if people were to ask help from other than Allah, then he or she would be committing shirk. The scholars of the Ahl al-Sunnah have always maintained that all help is ultimately sought from Allah. However, if an individual seeks help from the Prophets or Allah-conscious people with the intention that they are only a means of achieving help then the person asking is not committing shirk. To illustrate this point, take the example of an ill person being cured by medicine. Metaphorically, the person would say that he was cured by the medicine, but in reality, the actual cure is from Allah.

The Ahl as-Sunnah wa’l-Jamaa also say that help offered by the awliya is only by the will of Allah. No one can be of help to anyone if Allah has not willed it so. Indeed, it is a great blessing from Allah that He has given the anbiya and awliya the ability to help those seeking help. The reason why Allah has given this ability to the pious is to show their status of purity amongst the people, and it indicates their relationship with their Creator.

The argument can be summarised as thus:

Help should only be asked from Allah.

The type of help asked from a pious person should be the help that is within the sphere of human influence.

Seeking help from a pious individual who is physically not present or has passed away is kufr.

We will prove, insha’Allah, that the pious can help in ways that are beyond normal human capability and that even if they are not present and have passed away, help can still be sought.

Belief of Ahl al- Sunnah wa’l- Jamaa regarding Seeking Help through the Awliya

‘Allama Sa’eedi and ‘Allama ‘Abd al-Hakim Sharf Qadri write:

“It is better that help is sought directly from Allah, most High, and through the waseela of the anbiya or awliya. If an individual seeks help from the anbiya or awliya by means of achieving help from Allah, most High, the person is not committing kufr.”
[Sharh Muslim, ‘Allama Sa’idi, Nidaa-e-Ya Muhammad, page 30 by ‘Allama Sharf Qadri]

Shaykh al-‘Alawi al-Maliki, the mufti of Makka writes:

“When we ask help from the anbiya and awliya, as a means, it is through their supplication (du’a) that they help us. Take for example the Day of Judgment when the umma will benefit from our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). This is called asking for help through the anbiya and awliya and likewise to ask them to make du’a for us can be called help or istishfah or tawasul.
[Ziyarat of the Grave, page 213, by the mufti of Makka, ‘Allama Shaykh Muhammad al-‘Alawi al-Maliki al-Makki]

The Permissibility of Seeking Help from the Pious

Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya and Qadi Shawkani quote the following hadith:

‘Abd Allah bin Mas’ud, may Allah be pleased with Him, reported that our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), stated: “If you ever find yourselves stranded alone in a desolate place or jungle, then say, ‘O servants of Allah! Help me, Allah have mercy on you.’”
[Al-Kalim al-Tayyib, page 69, by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya, and Qadi Shawkani in Tufhat ad-Dhakireen, page 130. Ibn Sunni, Imam Bazaar, Hafidhh al Hasamim and Imam Nawawi all quote this hadith also in their various books.]

This hadith, demonstrates that one can ask help from those who one cannot see, like the angels, the friends of Allah, the jinn, and that it cannot be said that it is a wrong act.

Mullah ‘Ali Qari writes that our Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said that:

If you are in the jungle alone say, “O servants of Allah! Help me.” The servants of Allah are the angels, Muslims, jinn, or ‘abdal. This hadith is useful for travellers.
[Al Hirzu al-ThAmin, page 378, by Mullah ‘Ali Qari]

The Awliya’s Provision of Help beyond Human Capability

The Prophet Sulaiman, peace be upon him, asked his companions who could bring the throne of the Queen of Sheba to his court. Allah says, describing this in the Holy Qur’an:

An ifreet of the jinn said,

‘I will bring it to you before you get up from your seat.

I am strong and trustworthy enough to do it.’

He who had knowledge of the Book said,

‘I will bring it to you before your glance returns to you.’

And when he saw it standing firmly in his presence,

he said, ‘This is part of my Lord’s favour to me to test me

to see if I will give thanks or show ingratitude’.
[Surah Al-Naml, verse 39-40]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes concerning this verse that the man who brought the throne was called Asif bin Barkhiyah.
[Tafsir Ibn Kathir]

There was a companion named Salamah bin Akwa, may Allah be pleased with Him, who was injured so severely on his shin that people began to fear that he would die a matyr. Salamah, may Allah be pleased with Him, states: “I went to the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and told him about my wound, whereupon he proceeded to blow on it three times and I was cured instantly.”
[Mishkat, chapter on Virtues of Sayyid al-Mursalin]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

“During the khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, there appeared a fire in the desert. ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, asked Tamim al-Dari, may Allah be pleased with Him, to assist him. They approached the area of the fire and Tamim al-Dari, may Allah be pleased with Him, began to gather the fire with his hands and started shoving the fire into a hole in the ground. This was a karamah of Tamim al-Dari, may Allah be pleased with Him.”
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, Vol. 6, chapter on Miracles, and Sirat un-Nabi, Ibn Kathir, chapter on Mu’jizat]

Elsewhere, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

During the khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, the governor of Egypt wrote to ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, asking for help as the river Nile had failed to flood. ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, wrote a letter in return and addressed the river itself. This was then placed in the Nile, and no sooner as this was done, the Nile’s water began to flood.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, volumes 1 and 8, chapter on Rivers and chapter on Khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him.]

The above narrations prove that certain categories of humans, even though they are not Prophets, are capable of doing acts that are normally impossible. Secondly, the narrations prove that one can ask for these supernatural acts from humans. If this were not the case, why would the Prophet Sulaiman, peace be upon him, ask Asif bin Barkhiyah to bring the throne of Bilqees (Queen of Sheeba)? Why would ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, ask Tamim al-Dari to quench the raging fire? Why would Salamah bin Akwa, may Allah be pleased with Him, ask the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to miraculously cure his wound? And why would the governor of Egypt ask ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, to make the Nile flood? So, in summary, it is permissible to request a person to do something impossible under ‘normal’ circumstances.

Muhammad bin ‘Abd al-Wahhab writes that the people who claim that it is permissible to seek help from the pious cite the following evidence in support of their argument:

When Ibrahim, peace be upon him, was thrown into the fire, Jibreel peace be upon him, offered his help to free him. If seeking help from other than Allah is shirk, then why did Jibril offer his assistance to Ibrahim? The answer is that the help which was being offered, was within his capability given by Allah, most High, and therefore not shirk.

[Kitab Kasfh al Shubhat, page 23]

The help that is sought from the anbiya or awliya is within their capability. For example, it is permissible for one to request a deceased person to make a du’a, as it has already been proved that the deceased can make du’a. This means that asking help from another which is out of their capacity is not shirk.
Hafidhh ibn al-Qayyim explained in his book Kitab al-Ruh.

The Pious can Help from Far

Muhammad bin ‘Abd al-Wahhab writes:

“One night, the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was in his house and was heard to proclaim ‘I am here!’ three times and ‘You have been granted help’ also three times. Umm al-Mu’minin, Maymunah, may Allah be well pleased with her, asked the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), whom he had been talking to since there was no one present. He, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), replied, ‘I was talking to a person called Rajiz from the tribe of Bani Ka’ab. He asked for help from me against the Quraysh.’ Umm al-Mu’minin, Maymunah, may Allah be well pleased with her, said that when she finished reading the fajr prayer the next morning, she heard Rajiz calling out the following in the streets of Madina: “Ya Rasul Allah! Help us and call the servants of Allah to help us.”
[Mukhtasar Sirat ar- Rasul, chapter on the Conquest of Makka]

This narration shows that the Sahaba would seek help from the Messenger of Allah from afar and He, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), would answer their calls for help. When Rajiz asked the Prophet the following morning for help, the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), did not stop him from asking for this help. The Messenger of Allah was at some distance, yet he still assisted.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, whilst delivering a Friday sermon in Madinah called out and said, ‘Ya Sariah! The mountain.’ That very moment, Sariah, may Allah be pleased with Him, was in a place in Persia called Nahawand, engaged in a battle with the enemy.

What ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, meant by his call was: O Sariah! Seek protection behind the mountain. Sariah, may Allah be pleased with Him, heard this and was subsequently saved. When the people heard these words during the Friday they were surprised. After winning the battle, Sariah came to Madinah. He told about how they had been under attack by the enemy. Suddenly they had heard ‘Umar’s voice and hid behind the mountain and were saved.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, chapter on the Khilafah of ‘Umar]

This narration demonstrates that the pious can help people who are not present with them. Also, this is why proclaiming ‘Ya Rasul Allah’, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is not an act of shirk, because he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is aware of our call. It could be that the salutations are conveyed through the angels or that he listens to them himself. As Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim wrote:

The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has said that when you send salutations to him from wherever you might be, he can hear your voice.

[Jal ul Afhaam, page 100, by Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim]

Another question that is raised is why, if it is possible to seek help and advice from the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), after he had passed away, the Sahaba didn’t go to his blessed grave and ask for help when there was any dispute amongst themselves?

This is only scepticism. The reality is that there was no need for the Companions to go and seek help and advice from the blessed grave of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), as the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) had already foretold the dispute of his Companions and who would be right or wrong, therefore there was no need for the Sahaba to ask again.

Also, the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), did help the Companions on various occasions. Here are some examples from Tarikh Ibn Kathir:

Bilal bin Harith asked the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), for help during the famine in Madina during the khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him. The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave water to ‘Uthman, may Allah be pleased with Him, from a window when he was being surrounded by his enemies and, furthermore, even comforted him by giving the news that he would be martyred and would be breaking his fast with him in paradise the next day. The Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave advice to Imam Hussayn, may Allah be pleased with Him, regarding the battle of Karbala -when he was departing for Kufa and then later, on the night before his death. The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave news that they would meet the next day in Paradise.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, chapter on Khilafa of ‘Umar; chapter on Death of ‘Uthman, and the chapter on Karbala]

It is not wajib to seek help from the pious, it is merely permissible. However, we do not encourage people to ask help from the pious and especially those who are cannot differentiate between help and Istishfah.

Those who argue that once the pious have passed away, they are unable to help, also include the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in this reference. However, it is very strange that this does not apply to scholars whom they hold in high esteem. As Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim states:

Many people saw Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah after his death in their dreams and asked him many difficult questions on issues of Fiqh Masaa’il and he replied to all their questions. Only those people can reject this who are ignorant of the status of the spirits (Arwah)
[Kitab-ar-Ruh, end of chapter 3., Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim]

If Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya can answer questions after passing away, and solve complex fiqh issues, then why is it not possible for our Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to assist his Umma?

Whatever we have written above some of the narrations involve people’s dreams – and to this, people might argue that this is not a credible proof in Islam. The answer to this is that the narration’s we have written are not all from dreams, and even if the narration we used are dreams, the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has said: ‘A Shaytan cannot form my image.’ So all the dreams are true about him, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). Also, Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim mentions that:

When numerous people have the same type of dream and what they have seen in their dreams actually happens – to call these kinds of dreams as only dreams, this is said by the people that have no sense

[Kitab al Ruh, Chapter, 3., Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

The pious can help, even after their death

When the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), went on the Mi’raj, fifty prayers a day were initially ordered. On return Prophet Musa, peace be upon him, requested the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to return to Allah and ask for a reduction in prayers. He did so and by doing this, the number of times was reduced to five prayers a day.
[Muslim and Bukhari chapter Miraj]

Prophet Musa, peace be upon him, helped the Umma of the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), even after he had passed away.

Some further evidence:

· Hafidhh Ibn Khathir writes that:

‘Uthman Ghani, may Allah be pleased with Him, said that when the enemy surrounded his house and stopped the household from receiving water, they were thirsty for many days. ‘Uthman said: One day I saw that the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), give me some water from my window. Some days later my roof parted, and the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) accompanied by Aby Bakr and Umar (May Allah be pleased with them, entered and gave me some water to drink, and enquired: You will break your fast with us tomorrow
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, Chapter on the death of ‘Uthman, may Allah be pleased with Him]

· Imam al Waqdi writes that:

Abu Ubaidah, may Allah be pleased with Him, was the leader of the army of Damascus and was in Jihad. In his dream he saw the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), inform him that ‘ Tomorrow Damascus will be defeated,’ and He, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), departed quickly’. I asked the Prophet ‘ Why are you returning so hastily?’ He replied ‘ Abu Bakr has died and I am going to attend his Janaza’ (funeral)
[Futuh as sham, Allama Waqdi]

· Imam al Waqdi writes;

In the battle of Damascus, a kafir became a Muslim, and began to speak Arabic in an instant. Abu Ubaidah asked him ‘ you do not know Arabic, how is it that you speak so fluently? He replied ‘Last night I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in my dream. I asked him, if you are the messenger of Allah, then supplicate for me that I may speak Arabic. When I woke up in the morning I found that I could speak Arabic’.
[Futuh as Sham, Chapter on Fath ad Dimishk, Allama Waqdi]

· Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes that

In the 18th year of the Hijra during the Khilafa of ‘Umar,may Allah be pleased with Him, there was a famine. ‘Umar and Bilal, May Allah be well pleased with them, went to the blessed grave of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and said ‘Ya Rasul Allah! Your Umma is dying (from hunger), pray for us that Allah sends us rain’. Later, Bilal, may Allah be pleased with Him, had a dream in which the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), told Bilal to go to ‘Umar, and convey his salaam, and to inform him that there will be rain and that he should perform Salaah Istisqa’. This is a very authentic narration.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, chapter Khilafa of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him]

· Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya says that:

In the time of a drought, a person came to our Prophet’s grave and complained about the drought. He then saw our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), who said go to ‘Umar and tell him to perform the Salaah of Istisqah. There are numerous true narrations similar to this.
[Iqtisa Sirat al Mustaqim, page 373, Also Imam Bukhari has mentioned about this in his book, Tarikh al Kabir, biography of Malik al dar]

· Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani writes:

A person came to the grave said: ‘Your Umma is dying; supplicate to Allah to send rain. Sayf says: The person who made this supplication to the Messenger of Allah, his name was Bilal Ibn al- Harith, may Allah be pleased with Him. This narration is authentic.
[Fath al Bari, Chapter on al Istisqa, Hafidhh Asqalani]

· The Scholar of Masjid an Nabawi, Shaykh Al-Jazari writes:

The narration of Bilal bin Harith concerning going to the grave and asking our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to supplicate for the rain, is also recorded by Imam Bukhari in his book of Tarikh. Also, Hafidhh Asqalani recorded this in Fath al Bari; Imam al Bayhaqi included it in his Dala’il al -Nabuwat, and it also appears in the Musnaf of Ibn Abi Shayba, Ibn Abi Khusayama and in Ibn Abd al Barr – this narration has really surprised me.
[Waja a-Yarkudun, page32 by Abu Bakr al-Jazari]

If Abu Bakr Al-Jazari knew that Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir wrote this narration, he would not have been so bewildered.

A clarification

After reading Hafidhh Ibn Kathir’s, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya’s and Hafidhh Asqalani’s verifications, there is no need to discuss any further about this narration, of Bilal, may Allah be pleased with Him. However, there is a possibility that there are some Muslims who would then question the narrator of this hadith – whether he was considered weak or authentic. Lets now look at the narrators of this narration.

The narrators of this narration are:

Abu Mu‘awiya

Imam A‘mash

Abu Salih Abd al Rahman bin Sa’eed

Malik bin Ayyad al-Dar

The first two narrators are considered as great narrators of Hadith – all the great scholars of Hadith have taken their narrations including Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari, so there is no doubt about their authenticity. The third and fourth narrators will be discussed now. The third narrator is Abd al Rahman bin Sa’eed al-Makhzumi.

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari took a narration from him in his book Juz Raf-al-yadain. Imam Abu Dawud also took a narration from him. He was a student of ‘Uthman bin Affaan, the third Caliph of Islam and he took narrations from Malik Aldar, and he in turn, learned the knowledge of Hadith from his Father (i.e. Ayyad). Imam Ibn Abu Sa’eed said ‘He was an authentic narrator’. Imam Ibn Hibban also listed him in the list of authentic scholars of Hadith. Imam Ibn al-Madani, who was the teacher of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari also made the same remarks about him.
[Tahzib-ut-Tahzib, biography of Sa’eed bin Abd al Rahman, Hafidhh Asqalani]

The fourth narrator of this Hadith is Malik bin Ayyaz Aldar.

Imam Bukhari writes:

Malik bin Ayyaz Aldar narrated that: ‘Umar said ‘O Allah, I am only lacking when I am powerless’. Abu Salih also narrated this from Malik Aldar.
[Tarikh al-Kabir, biography of Malik Aldar by Imam Bukhari]

Imam Ibn Abi Hatim writes:

Malik bin Ayyaz Aldar was a slave of ‘Umar and he was freed by him. He narrated from Abu Bakr and ‘Umar. He was a taba’ee and Abu Salih also narrated from him – and he was famous’.
[Al-jar-hu-wal-ta’deel., biography of Malik Aldar by Imam Ibn Abi Hatim]

Imam Ibn Abi Saad writes:

Malik Aldar was a freed slave of ‘Umar, and he narrated Hadith from Abu Bakr and ‘Umar [May Allah be well pleased with them all] and he was a famous man’.
[Tabaqat Ibn Sa’ad, biography of Malik Aldar by Imam Ibn Sa’ad]

After these references it can be seen that the third and fourth narrators of Hadith are famous, authentic and not unknown and no one can assume these narrators are weak.

· Imam al Qurtabi writes:

One Arab went to the grave of our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and recited the verse from the Holy Qur’an:

‘We sent not a messenger, but to be obeyed in accordance with the leave of Allah. If they had only, when they were unjust to themselves come unto thee and asked Allah’s forgiveness, and the Messenger had asked forgiveness for them they would have found Allah indeed oft-returning, most merciful.’
[Surah An-Nisa’ verse 6]

He then began to cry and say how sinful he was, and requested to the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to supplicate for him. A voice then came from our Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] grave, saying that Allah has forgiven your sins.
[Tafsir al Qurtabi, under Ayat 64 Surah Nisa]

· Hafidhh Ibn Kathir also recorded this event, he writes;

When an Arab came to our Prophet’s grave and said “I repent from my sins through you and ask for forgiveness, I would give my life for you”. Afterwards our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), appeared in the dream of Utba’, may Allah be pleased with Him, and informed him to go to the Arab and convey the message that there is a good news for him that Allah had forgiven his sins.
[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, under verse 64 Surah Nisa]

· Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes:

A person came to the blessed grave of the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and requested food from the Prophet and sat down. After a while a Hashmi [a member of the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace] family came to him. He had with him a tray of food, and said, “this food has been sent by the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and with it he gave a message: eat it and leave from here because whoever loves us does not make this kind of desire”.
[Iqtida as Sirat al Mustaqim, page 290 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya]

· Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani both write:

Imam Bukhari had lost his sight in his days as a youth, and his mother used to pray to Allah vigorously for the return of her son’s sight. One night in her dream, she saw the Prophet Ibrahim, upon whom be peace, who told her that Allah had accepted her prayers because of her tears in them in front of Allah and her son’s sight would be return’. When Imam Bukhari awoke in the morning, his eyesight had returned.
[Tahrikh Ibn Kathir, under biography of Imam Bukhari, and Muqadimah Fath al Bari, biography of Imam Bukhari]

Imam Daarmi writes:

· When Yazid bin Mu’awiya attacked Madinah, there was no adhan or Jam’at in Masjid an-Nabawi for three days. Sa’eed bin Musayab states, ‘I stayed in Masjid an-Nabawi for the three days and pretended to be Majnun, (mad) and for every prayer, I heard the adhan from the blessed grave of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).
[Daarmi, chapter on Fada’il e-Nabi]

· Hafidhh Ibn-e-Taymiyya writes that:

Ibn Musayab’s listening of the adhan from the Prophet’s grave or the returning of salaam from the graves of the Awliya, is haqq and we believe in it.
[Iqtida as Sirat al-Mustaqim, page 373]

· Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al-Asqalani writes:

Abd al-Wajid says that I saw the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in a dream with his companions waiting at this place, like they were waiting for someone. I said, “As Salaam ‘alaykum,” after the reply to the salaam I asked “what or who are you waiting for?” The reply was we are waiting for Imam Bukhari, and that was the day Imam Bukhari passed away.
[Fath al Bari, chapter on the death of Imam Bukhari, and Tarikh Baghdad by Hafidhh Asqalani, and Khatib al Baghdadi]

· Hafidhh Asqalani writes:

Hafidhh Marwazi says that I was in the Ka’ba and I fell asleep. I then had a dream and in that dream I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). Our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said that you have read Imam Shafi’s book and why not mine? I asked which one is yours and the reply was Imam Bukhari’s book is my book.
[Fath al Bari, Hafidhh Asqalani under Biography of Imam Bukhari]

Imam Dhahabi writes that the famous Tabi’i, Simaq bin Harb said that;

My sight was gone and I was completely blind. I prayed a lot and one night when I was sleeping, I saw in my dream Ibrahim, peace be upon him. I said to Ibrahim, ‘my sight is gone and what should I do?’ Ibrahim said ‘go to the river Forat and wash your face in the river and your sight should return’. When I washed my face in the river, my sight returned and I saw 80 companions of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), with that sight.
[Mizan al Ta’dil, biography of Simaq Dhahabi]

From all the above narrations, it should be sufficient proof that to do Istishfah (to make a request) from the Pious is permissible. They are able to help us and they are fully aware of matters that occur on the earthly plain, and this includes the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). From the above examples, we have proof of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)

Asking for forgiveness on the behalf of others; informing of an impeding victory; consoling ‘Uthman, may Allah be pleased with Him, at the time of great suffering, and many others.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes:

Some people came to the grave of our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and requested something, and their needs were fulfilled. In the like manner, the pious people can also fulfill the needs of people – and we do not deny this
[Iqtida as Sirat al-Mustaqim, – page 373, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya]

Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim writes:

After dying, the Ruh (Spirit) can do those things that it cannot do when the person is alive in the dunya, (world) just as one or two Ruhs defeated a large army. Many companions relate that they saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), Abu Bakr and ‘Umar, May Allah be well pleased with them, in their dreams at night fighting with them against the kuffar and winning the battle. Then it became a reality: on the following day a small army of Muslims defeated an army of many, many kafirs.
[Kitab ar-Ruh, chapter 15, Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim]

From the above statements, they prove that the pious are able to help after their death. Their spiritual powers increase after their death.

Q: Why do we see some people asking the pious for help, rather than asking them to make dua on their behalf?

A: The meaning for this is that they say metaphorically to the pious but really they are asking the pious to make Dua for them. The companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), used to do this as well. This has been mentioned in Hadith.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim quote the following hadith:

The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was on his way to the battle of Khaybar with his companions and asked ‘Amir, may Allah be pleased with Him, to recite a poem. ‘Amir then recited the following:

Oh Prophet of Allah!

Allah is our Witness.

Without you we would not have had guidance.

Nor would we pray nor give zakah.

You forgive us and we sacrifice ourselves for you.

Send blessings on us and make us stand firm when fighting the enemy
[Bukhari & Muslim Chapter. – Battle of Khaybar]

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani and Hafidhh al Asqalani have commented upon this Hadith that

The poem’s verses are addressed to the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), because the word “sacrifice” cannot be used to Allah. This is because scholars have said the word ‘sacrifice’ (fida) is used in situations when one takes the place of another who is in difficulty, to remove the harm from another and take it upon oneself. This of course cannot apply to Allah – most High. The word “forgive” means that if we have gone astray obeying you, then bring us back on to the straight path. The objection to this may come from the first line of the poem – “Oh Allah!” The word ‘Allahumma’ is used to take Allah’s oath to the following verses and the poet used the word ‘Allahuma’ in the beginning for baraka (blessing) and he wants to start with the word of Allah – most High. The objection to the opinion that the verses are addressed to the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), may come from the phrases – “bless us” and “make us stand firm”. The answer to this question lies in the fact that the Prophet makes Dua to Allah for blessings to be sent to the people
[See Fath-al-Bari/Irshad-as-sari, Chapter on Khaybar by Hafidhh Asqalani & Qastalani]

Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Ibn Athir have said that ‘Amir has said these verses in the praise of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).
[Sirat an- Nabi and Usd al-Ghaba, Chapter on Khaybar and the Biography of ‘Amir bin Akwah by Hafidhh ibn Kathir & Hafidhh ibn Athir]

Also, if the poetry were addressed to Allah, it would not make sense at all. The reason being that the words of the poem state, ‘without you we would not have had guidance. Nor would we pray nor give zakah’. If Allah did not exist (Which is a stupid thing to say, as what Allah is implies that He is), nothing else would exist, not only guidance, prayers, and zakah, not even ‘nothingness’ would exist, as Allah has created all. So by assuming the poem is addressed to Allah, they are not those words which would be expected of a Muslim, let alone in the presence of the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). The above proves that the one who is being addressed, in this poem is none other than the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).

Also, the poem asks for forgiveness and this does not have to be specifically directed to Allah. If ‘Amir has used these words of praise for the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), it does not go against the spirit of Islam. To ask the pious for help directly is not shirk as ‘Amir asked help from the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). The real meaning of ‘Amir’s seeking help, was to ask the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to supplicate on his behalf. In the same way when an ordinary Muslim asks help from the pious, their real meaning is also the same as ‘Amir’s. The help comes through the pious’s supplication’s so metaphorically we say – the pious is helping us – when in fact, everything comes from Allah.

Q: Some people argue that once the pious have died – their ability to help anyone ceases. So, why do people still go to their graves to seek help?

A: We, the Ahl as-Sunna wa’l Jama say that when the pious die, their ability to help others does not diminish and end. They are alive in their graves and the power of their souls become stronger than when they were alive. If you cover a living person with a blanket, he would not be able to recognise those who pass by, but it has been proved from narrations that the deseased can recognise and hear the footsteps of those who pass by the grave. A living person cannot understand what the birds are saying, but the deceased can hear and understand exactly what they are saying. Also, a living person cannot travel millions of miles faster than the blink of an eye, but the deceased can travel many millions of miles faster than the blink of the eye. An example of this is when one sleeps, one can travel many miles and break the physical laws of this world. In the same way the deceased can break the laws of this world, as their spiritual bodies are stronger.

Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim writes that the deceased are pleased with those people who attend the funeral or those who stand at his grave. When people pass the grave and convey their salaams, he [the person in the grave] returns the salaams and also recognises the person who has conveyed the salaam. When the birds praise Allah – most High, the person in the grave also understands the birds’ praises (i.e. what the birds are saying).

The martyrs’ souls are in heaven, and when people convey their salaam to them at their graves, they come back to their grave and return the salaam.

The ordinary souls at the very highest of the seven skies are at a place called Illiyin and when someone greets them with salaam, they come back to their grave, answer the salaam and also recognise the person. As in the case with people who are alive – some are strong and some are weak. In the same way, some souls are stronger than others like in the case of the pious. The more pious the person is, the stronger the soul. There could be some people who do not believe in what has been written, but Allah – most High has created those people who believe this and their hearts verify it. Every Muslim should believe that the deceased soul meets other souls, in the same way that the living people meet each other and this is proved in the Qur`an. Allah – most High says in the Qur’an, in Surah az Zumr Verse 42:

Allah takes away the souls at the time of their death and of those who don’t die during their sleep. Then He with holds that against which He has decreed death and sends back the other until an appointed time

Imam Sudayy says that Allah takes souls when people are asleep, and the deceased souls and people who are alive come together and discuss issues in their dreams. The deceased souls can give the living information that other people do not know. Sometimes they can inform people when people are going to die. In different matters, they guide the living.

There were two companions of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), called Salman Farsi and Abd Allah bin Salam, May Allah be well pleased with them both. They both said that whoever dies first, he would inform the other what had happened to him. Abd Allah bin Salam died first and appeared in Salman Farsi’s dream. Abd Allah then informed Salman Farsi that out of all of his good deeds, Allah – most High liked one particular deed the most, which was perfect reliance of God, so Salman continued having unshakable tust in Allah.

Ibn Sirin, may Allah be pleased with Him, appeared in his friends dream and said that Allah, most High has given him paradise. The dreamer asked him about Hasan al Basri. He said Allah has given him a higher status than himself. There was another companion called Mas’ar and he used to appear in peoples’ dreams and inform them to attend dhikr gatherings since Allah was pleased with this act. Similarly, many people have seen Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya in their dream, and they have asked him very complex fiqh questions, and Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya has answered them and satisfied them all

Some people might say that these are only dreams and we don’t know whether they are right or wrong so how can we trust them? But they should know that when the deceased gives news about a person who is going to die at a particular time; or says that on a particular day rain will fall; or there will be famine; or the enemy will attack; or there will be trouble; or if he gives that kind of news that nobody knows accept him, these will become reality. These types of facts are only ignored by a person who is unaware of the power of the spirits. It is also a fact that if many Muslims see a similar dream, this becomes evidence like Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said to his companion: all of your dreams show that the Night of Power (Laylat al Qadr) will be on the last ten days of Ramadan.

What I have written is not all from the dreams. The Power of Souls, I have proved from the Qur’an and Sunna in the last chapter.
[Kitab ar Ruh, a summary of chapters 1, 2, 3 and 15, Hafidhh ibn al Qayyim]

On this Topic I have written everything to the best of my knowledge. May Allah The Most High and Merciful, accept this, and if in any way I have made any errors, May Allah The Most Generous, The Most Kind and the Most Merciful. Forgive me. Amin.

We, the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jammat, believe that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Haadhir and Nadhir, which simply put means that he views our actions and in this way we are presented to him. He [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Nadhir, since he views our actions, both good and bad.

Definition of Hadhir/Nadhir

Mufti Ahmad Yaar Khan and Allama Ghulam Rasool Sa’eedi write:

Haadhir Nadhir does not mean that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is present. Rather, it means that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] views the actions of his Ummah whilst he is in his grave. He can go from his grave to other places where he likes spiritually. He prays for us.

[Tawzeeh-ul-Bayaan Sharh Sahih Muslim vol 1 Chapter on Mi’raj Ja al-Haqq chapter

Al Haadir-u-wannadir by Mufti Ahmad Yaar Khan]

Proof of Hadhir/Nadhir

Allah Ta’ala says in the Qur’an

“O Prophet! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] no doubt, We have sent you as a witness, bearer of glad tiding and a Warner”

[Surah Al-Ahzab, verse 45.]

The Qur’an refers to RasoolAllah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] as ‘Shahid’(witness) and the witness is someone who sees whilst being present. [Mufradaat, Imam Raghib, under the word Shahid]

Allah sent the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] as Shahid. It is for this reason we refer to him as metaphorically being Haadhir/Nadhir and that he is not Hadhir/Nadhir in the way that are the Angels Kiraman, Katibeen. (The Angels who are constantly present on the right and left shoulder of every human being.)

Proof of Haadhir & Nadhir from Hadith

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Imam Qurtubi writes: The angels present the actions of the Ummah to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] every single day. This is not correct, but the truth is that the actions of the Ummah are presented not every day but every Friday. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir Surah Al-Nisa’a under verse 41]

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim writes:

It is true that our Prophet, [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] in his grave, is presented with the actions of his Ummah. This is from un-authenticated Ahadeeth and it is not something to be surprised by, because when our parents pass away from this world, our actions are presented to them to view. However, with our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], he is presented with the actions of the all humans and the Jins. [Qaseedah Nounia 13 by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

Hafidhh ibn Kathir writes: that;

When a parent of a muslim dies, then their children’s actions are presented to them. If the actions are good then they are happy, but if their actions are bad, then they pray to Allah TA’ALA so that He may forgive them. [Tafsir ibn Kathir under verse 105 of Surah al Taubah by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir].

Hafidhh Ibn Rajab: also says on this subject;

Deeds of the humans are presented in front of our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], that is why a person should be ashamed of themselves from doing bad deeds. [Lataef-ul-Mahrif Hafidhh Ibn Rajab pg 91]

Some people may have difficulty in comprehending how the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] could have so much power to the extent that he views the actions of his Ummah every day or once a week. Firstly such a thing can never be difficult for the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], and secondly there is nothing to be surprised by when Allah grants his special servants abilities of such nature.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

An example of this would be of the Angel Izra’eel Alaihi salaam, who at all times has the Lawh-e-Mahfooz (guarded tablet) in his sight, and it is through this he sees the whole world. He even visits every house on land and under water five times a day. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Sajdah, under verse 11. Also in Tareek Ibn Kathir vol.1, Chapter on Lawh-e-Mahfooz]

Apart from his servants, Allah has even given power to Shaytaan, who sits on his throne in the sea and sees you wherever you may be. [Surah Al-’Araaf, under verse 27]

So if Allah can bestow such powers to a Kafir then why is it so difficult to believe that He can bestow such powers to the most beloved of his creation – Our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]?

The evidence provided above, was to demonstrate that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is a witness over the whole of his Ummah – and this is what is meant by Hadhir/Nadhir.

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] stated:

“My life is better for you, you narrate Ahadith and Ahadith are narrated for you. When I pass away it will continue to benefit you because your actions will be presented before me. If I see a good deed I shall praise Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala, If I see a bad deed of yours I shall ask Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala to forgive you. [Majma-uz-Zwaa’id, vol.9, pg.24]

All this implies, that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Hadhir/Nadhir over our actions.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: On the Day of Judgment, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will be a witness over our actions and the actions of the previous Ummahs. Even the Ummah of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will bear witness to the fact that the previous Prophets conveyed the message of Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’la to their respective Ummahs. To this, the people from the previous Ummahs will say: ‘How can they testify when they were not present at that time?’ The Ummah of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will reply: ‘We were informed by our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] that the previous messengers had all conveyed the message from Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala.’ Then RasoolAllah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will himself bear witness to the fact that all the Prophets before him had conveyed their message from Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala to their respective Ummahs. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Baqarah, under verse 143]

On the Day of judgment there will be an objection to the certification of the Ummahs ,but there will be no objection to the word/certification of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. In fact it will used as a decision, since the certification of the Ummah would be from what they heard (from Qur,an and Sunnah) but the certification of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will be from what he had witnessed.

Imam Bukhari Rahmatullah states:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] saw all the previous Prophets and their followers. This is the difference in the testimony of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and that of his Ummah. [Sahih al Bukhari Chptr Al-Manaqib]

From the above, it can be understood that the witness of Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will not be challengable on the Day of Judgement, because his witness will be observable.

There are those misinformed people who believe that the Ahl as-Sunnah Wa’l Jama actually believe that the Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) did not die!! What a gross accusation!! The true belief of the Ahle Sunnah wa’l Jama, is that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), did die, but he is alive in his grave.

It is in the grave, that the Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is presented with our deeds, and makes supplication on behalf of the Ummah. This will be looked into further in another chapter of the book, Insha Allah. There are also instances, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) will appear in our dreams and comfort us with good news and glad tidings. We also believe, that to send Salaam [salutations] to our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), will be met with a reply back. There are many narrations that support this, which will be discussed later on in this book.

Blasphemic Belief

A great Scholar of the Ahl as-Sunnah wa’l Jama, Sayyid Ahmad Sa’eed Shah Kaazmi, writes:

‘The one who states that the Soul of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was not taken and he never died, is a Kafir and is out of the circle of Islam.

[Hayaat-un-Nabi, p8 by Sayyid Ahmad Sa’eed Shah Kaazmi]

This is the belief of the Ahle Sunnah wal Jammat but the people who say the Ahle Sunnah believe, that Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). has not passed away is a false accusation on us.

Shaykh ul Makkah, Shaykh Alawi says that the meaning of the Anbiya (Prophets) passing away, means that they have been taken away from us and we cannot see them just like the Angels are.

(Mafaheem page 165 by Shaykh Alawi Malki).

Proof that Prophets are alive.

Allah most High says in the Qur’aam,

“…those who have been slain in the way of Allah never think of them as dead; but they are alive with their Lord, get their subsistence” [Surah Al-Imran verse 169]

Of course, it goes without saying that the position of the Prophets, (May Allah bless them and grant them peace) is above and beyond the status of those who are martyred in Allah’s way. This however implicates, that nevertheless, he (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is alive too.

Qadi Shawkawni writes:

In the Qur’an it is mentioned that martyrs are alive and food is provided for them; The Prophets and Righteous people are a lot higher in status than them so what will be their place? It has been proven through Ahadeeth that Prophets are alive in their graves. Both Imam Tirmizi and Imam Bayhaqi have said that this is an authentic Ahadith.

[Nayl al-Awtar vol 3 page 82 by Qadi Shawkani]

Proof from the Hadith that Prophets are alive in their graves

Our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said: On the night of Mi’raj when I passed Prophet Musa’s (Alay hissalaam) grave. He was standing in his grave and offering Salaah.

[Muslim chapter Fadhail Musa]

Qadi Shawkawni writes:

Scholars agree that our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is alive in his grave and the earth does not eat the bodies of the Prophets.

[Nayl al-Awtar chapter Hajj by Qadi Shawkani]

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim writes:

Our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has said that on Fridays send as much Blessings as you can on me. If when-one sends Blessings to me, where-ever he may be his voice will reach me. The Companions said even after your death, our ‘Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), replied affirmative. This is because Allah most High, has made the bodies of the Prophets haram (forbidden) for the earth to eat.
[Jala ul Afham page 63 by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

Imam Darimi writes

‘Sa’eed Ibn Al-Musayyib says, “In the days of Harrah (When Yazeed attacked Madina.) For three days in Masjid-e-Nabavi there was no Adhan, or Iqamah, I was in the Mosque alone. I heard from the grave our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), grave the Adhan, and that’s how I knew the time of Salaah”

[Darimi Chapter Fadhail Sayedul-Mursalin by Imam Darimi]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah says:

A group of people heard the answer of their Salaam. And Sa’eed Ibn Al- Musayyib in the days of Harrah heard the voice of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), saying the Adhan, from the grave. And there are more events like these and they are all true.

[Iqtidah Siratul-Mustakeem page 373 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Abdullah Ibn Abbas, may Allah be pleased with Him, said that in his dream he saw the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and upon him there was dust from travelling. In his hand’ was a bottle in which there was blood, I asked him: “what is this?” He replied, “My grandson Hussain and his companions have been martyred, and I have collected the blood spilt by them and I shall present this blood to Allah Ta’ala.” This is an authentic narration.

Ummul Mu’ mineen Salma states: I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in my dream, there was dust upon his hair and beard, I asked him: “O Messenger of Allah why is there dust on you?” He replied: ‘I am returning from Kerbala.

[Tarikh Ibn-e-Kathir, chapter Karbala]

The pious can talk after passing away.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Zaid bin Kharjah was one of the pious that talked after his death. When he died and was placed in his coffin, he started to talk, and he said I bear witness that Muhammad is Prophet of Allah and his name Ahmad was mentioned in the previous scriptures. (Old Testament and New Testament) and Abu Bakr and Umar were two Caliphs and now it is Usman’s government. Four years have passed and there are two years to go and conflicts will come and Muslims will become weak. A lot of scholars verify this narration including Imam Bukhari and Imam Bayhaqi. There was another pious person who talked after his death. Abdullah Ansari reports that in the time of Ali’s caliphate I was walking among the martyred and a person spoke: That Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and

Abu-Bakar and Usman are all true. A group of Scholars says that talking after passing away is true and these are authentic narrations.

[Tareek Ibn Kathir and Sirat un-Nabi, chapter Al-Mujazaat by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir. Also Tareekh ul Kabeer, Tareekh Bagdad, Al-Jahrhu-Tadeel, Tahdeed al Tahdeeb, Usdul Gaba, Al Asabah biography of Zaid bin Kharjah by Imam Bukhari, Khateeb Ibn abi Hatam, Hafidhh Ibn Hajr Asqalani, Imam Ibn Atheer].

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

That there was a Tabi’ee called Ribee bin Harraash, and he said I will not laugh until I know whether I am going to go to Heaven or Hell. When he died, and was bathed and placed in the coffin, he started to smile and started to talk. He said, “I met Allah and He was pleased with me and I asked him to give me permission to go back to the people and tell them that Allah is pleased with me, and He gave me permission. I am going back. “This is in accordance with saying of the, Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), he said that, there will be a follower and after his death he will speak and he will be the best among the tabi’een.

[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, Sirat un Nabi chap on Miracles, Tareekh e Bagdad, Tahdeeb at Tahdeeb, Al Jahr hu wa Ta’deel by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Khateeb Baghdadi, Hafidhh Asqalani, Imam Ibn abi Khatam, biography of Ribee bin Harraash].

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: that;

Ata Bin Khalid stated: My Aunt went to the grave of Hamza (May Allah be well pleased with him) and said, “Asslam u alaikum!” She heard the answer of the Sallam and the voice was coming from under the earth. She said, “I recognised the answer of my Salaam, as I recognise that Allah most High has created me. As I recognise the differences between day and night, that is how clear it was. Besides my slave and I there was no other person, which is why I was frightened.”

[Sirat un-Nabi chapter War Uhad by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

A young person used to come to the Mosque for his prayers. One day a woman with bad intentions invited him to her house, when he was in her house he recited a verse from the Holy Qur’an loudly and collapsed and died from the fear of Allah. The people prayed the funeral prayer and buried him. Umar may Allah be well pleased with him, asked: ‘Where is that young individual who used to come to the Mosque for his prayers?’ They replied: ‘He passed away and we have buried him’. Umar May Allah be well pleased with him, went to his grave and called out to him and recited a verse from the Holy Qur’an: ‘But for him who fears to stand before his Lord there are two Paradises’ (Surah Al-Rahman, verse 46) The young man replied from his grave ‘Indeed Allah has given me two Paradises’. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Al-’Araf, verse 202]

It is proven that our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is alive in his grave.Sheikh ul Makkah, Shiekh Alawi says that the passing away of the Prophets only means that they have been taken away from us and we cannot see them, just as we cant see the angels. (Mafahim page 165 Sheikh Alawi Malki)

From the above we can conclude that the Prophets and the Righteous people are alive and can talk after they have passed away, and they can answer our Salaams after passing away. They are fully aware of the worldly matters, through the power that Allah most High, has granted them. Their life is much better than ours.

Whatever I have said may Allah Ta’ala accept this and if there is any mistakes may He forgive me. (Amin)

Bid’ah is a word that has been misused so often today, that it’s definition needs to be explained clearly.

Definition of Bid’ah

Bid’ah, literally means innovation. In special terms it means carrying out actions which displease Allah ta`ala and his messenger.

[Tirmizi chapter Il]

Qadi Shawkani writes “In Islam there are two kinds of Bid’ah: Bid’ah Say’iah and Bid’ah Hasana. If a new thing opposes the Qur’an and Sunnah then it is Say’iah, but if it is not against the Shari’ah then it is Hasanah.

(Nayl-ul-Autaar, Qadi Shawkani chapter Salaah Al Taravee).

Imam Nawawi writes that there are certain types of Bid’ah. Two of them are Bid’ah Sayyiah and Bid’ah Hasanah. Bid’ah sayyiah is a Bid’ah that opposes the Qur’an and sunnah and Bidah Hasanah is a Bid’ah that is not against the Qur’an or Sunnah. For example:

To invent the usool (principle) of Hadeeth, usool of Fiqh, usool of Tafsir etc.

[Tahzeeb al Asma wal lughaat word Bid’ah by Imam Nawawi]

Hafidhh ibn Rajjab defines bida to mean new things that have no basis in the Qur’an or Sunnah. If a new practice has evidence from the Qur’an or Sunnah it will not be Bid’ah Shari’ah, but it will be Bid’ah Logaviyya (linguistic).

(Jaami’ Al Uloom Al Hukkam page 252 by Hafidhh ibn Rajjab).

Hafidhh Asqalani writes if a new thing is against Islam, it will be bad. If it is not against Islam, it will be hasanah (Good).

(Fathul Bari chap on Taravi by Hafidhh Asqalani).

Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah writes that bid’ah is always bad, but some scholars say that there are two kinds of bid’ah, that one is good and one is bad. If a new thing has origin in the Qur’an and Sunnah it will be called Bid’ah Logaviyya (verbally) but not Bid’ah in Shari’ah. Only the word bid’ah will be used on the new things. Like, the Qur’an was collected in one book after the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], and the congregational Taravi prayer was started in Sayyidna Umar’s time but these two things have an origin in the Sunnah. Therefore, it will be called bid’ah verbally.

(Iqtidah al Sirat al Mustaqeem chap on Bid’ah by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya).

From the above, the conclusion is that if a new thing has been started, and it neither goes against the Qur’an or Sunnah, then it can be declared a ‘good’ innovation. However, if a new act is initiated against the Qur’an and Sunnah, that will be called bad bid’ah, or a reprehensible innovation.

Definition of BID’AH SAYYIAH

Bid’ah say’iah is a new thing, introduced to and made part of the Deen (Islam) that has no origin what so ever from the Qur’an or the Sunnah of Rasoolallah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write that there was some companions talking and the Prophet was listening. One of them said: ‘I will make prayers (Salaah) all night long.’ The second said: ‘I will fast (sawm) all the time.’ The third said: ‘I will never marry.’ When our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]heard them say this he said: ‘I am the most God conscious of Allah (Ta`ala) than any of you. I pray (Salaah,) I fast (sawm) as well, and I do marry woman too. And who so turns his face from my Sunnah, cannot be of my Ummah’.

[Mishkat Muslim, Bukhari chapter Ihtisam]

The reason why our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]stopped them from doing what they wanted to do was because it was against Sunnah(his way). What ever we do which is against the way of our Prophets [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] Sunnah is a Bid’ah Say’iah.

RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated: “On the Day of Judgement, some people will come to me when I will be standing by Haudh-e-Kauser (Well). They will be grabbed and taken towards the Hellfire. I shall say: “These are my people” but in reply I will be told: “These are the people who introduced innovations after you, so they are unbelievers.”

[Bukhari & Muslim, Kitaab-ul-Haudh]

From the above Hadith we learn of the innovations from which we have been warned. Such innovations that make a person Murtad (a non believer.) A few examples of innovations, which cause a person to become Murtad:- A person claiming to be a Prophet, deny giving Zakaat. Perform Haj at a place other than the Ka’ba, or to introduce any other new belief which is in opposition to Qur’an or Ahadith.

A person once sent salaam to Abdullah Ibn Umar radhiAllahu anhu who replied: I do not accept his salaam, as this person has innovated by becoming Qadriyyah (A sect which does not believe in destiny) [Mistake, Kitaab-ul-Iman wa-al-Qadr, transmitted by Abu Dawood, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah]

The above narration emphasises the fact that Bid’ah is to hold such an Aqeedah which is in direct opposition to the Qur’an and Sunnah, i.e. to become Qadriyyah, Jabriyya etc.

RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated: “Every innovation leads astray and every creator of the astray goes in the Fire.”

[Muslim chapter Al-jumah]

An example of this Bid’ah is given by Hafidhh Ibn Al-Qayyim who writes: ‘The one who denies the punishment of the grave is an innovater’.

[Kitaab-ur-Rooh chap10]

PROOF OF BID’AH HASANA

Allah Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an:

“And we ordained in the hearts of those who followed him Compassion and Mercy. But the Monasticism which they innovated for themselves which we did not prescribe for them”

Surah Al Hadeed, verse 27″

This verse points out that when something new is invented to please Allah Ta’ala then it is permissible, and Allah Ta’ala gives reward for it. Those who do not fulfil the requirements then Allah Ta’ala will not reward them.

RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated: “The person who introduced a good thing in Islam, shall obtain the reward for it and also the reward for those who adopt it. As for the one who introduces a bad thing (Bid’ah Sayyi ah) he will obtain the punishment for introducing it and also for those who adopt it, will also be punished.”

(Sahih Muslim in Kitaab-uz-Zakaat Tirmidhee chapter Eleleven).

This Hadith gives proof of the fact that it is permissible to introduce a good act in Islam, also it gives permission to follow that deed with the intention of reward.

Even our Prophets (Sallallahu’alaihi wa sallams) companions intoduced new things in Islam that the Messenger of Allah himself had not done, and our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]did not stop them. If by doing something new without the permission of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]was Bid’ah then these people would not have done so. Yes it was important for them to remember that, not to start some thing new which would be against our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] sunnah in any way.

There are many examples, but for the moment we shall highlight two:

Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] asked Bilal radiAllahu unho “What do you practice that from which you look forward to a lot of reward from Allah Subha Nahu Wata’ala. The reason being I heard your footsteps in Paradise. (junnaah”) Bilal radiAllahu unho replaid: “Whenever I do Ablution (Wudhu,) after it I always say a Prayer (Nafil Salaah”)
[“Bukhari, Kitab Tahajud”]

This new practice that Bilal RadiAllaho unho started by himself was so much accepted by Allah Ta`ala that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] heard his foot steps in paradise.

Ibn Hajr writes in his commentary to worship at a set time is permissible.

[Fathul bari by Hafidhh Asqalani]

2) In a Masjid in Quba an Imam used to lead congregation prayers in every rakat (cycle) after reciting Surah Al Fatiha and a verse of the Qur’an he also recited Surah Al Ikhlas as well. When our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] asked him: ‘Why do you do this? He replied: ‘I love reading Surah Al Ikhlas’. Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said: ‘This love will take you towards paradise’. [Bukhari Kitab as Salaah]

Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] did not stop either of these two companions, but instead gave them inspiration of the glad tidings they were going to receive.

Imam Bukhari writes Umar [May Allah be pleased with Him] ordered that congregational Taravi prayer should be offered together. When the people started this and Umar saw this he said This is a good bid’ah. [Bukhari Kitab-us Taraweeh]

Umar RadiAllaho unho ordered the people to offer congregational prayers of Taraweeh, and called this “Bid’ah Hasana.” From this we can prove two things.

1) After our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] any new thing that was initiated and was not against his sunnah or the Qur’an is called Bid’ah Hasana.

2) To start something new in Islam, which is not already there and does not affect the sunnah then this will be the Sunnah of Umar radiAllaho unho.

This Hadith supports the fact that if a new thing does not oppose the Qur’an or Ahadith then it is a Bid’ah Hasana.

During the Khilafa of Abu Bakr Siddique RadhiAllahu anahu, Umar RadhiAllahu anhu came to Abu Bakr Radiallaho and said: “In the Battle of Yamama many Hufaad of Qur’an have been Martyred. I fear that if the Hufaad continue to die in such battles the Qur’an could disappear. I recommend that you command for the Qur’an to be collected”. Abu Bakr RadhiAllahu anhu replied: “How can I do a thing, which was not a practice of (Rasoolallah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam”) Umar RadhiAllahu anhu replied: “By Allah this is a good thing.” Umar RadhiAllahu anhu mentioned this many times to the Khalifa. Later Abu Bakr RadhiAllahu anhu said: “Allah has opened my heart to the fact that this was not an action of (Rasoolallah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam) but this is a good thing”. Abu Bakr Radiallahu unhu then told Zaid RadhiAllahu anhu to start collecting the Qur’an who questioned the Khalifa by asking: Abu Bakr Radiallaho Why are you doing something which was not an action of (Rasoolallah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam?”) Abu Bakr Radiallaho replied: “By Allah this is a very good thing”. Zaid RadhiAllahu anhu later said: “Allah Subha Nahu Wata’ala opened my heart to the fact that this was a good thing so I started collecting the Qur’an until it was collected.”

(Bukhari in Kitaab Fadhaa il-ul-Qur’an).

The above Hadith goes a long way in proving that the introduction of a good thing (which was not an action of Rasoolallah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam) is the Sunnah of the Sahaba RadhiAllahu Ta’ala Ajma’een.

During the time of RasoolAllah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam, seven different types of Qir’aat (recitation techniques) were used to recite the Qur’an. But Uthman RadhiAllahu anhu united the people to one type of Qirat. This was a thing not done by the Prophet SallAllahu alaihi wasallam, Abu Bakr nor Umar RadhiAllahu anhum but by Uthman RadhiAllahu anhu.

[‘Bukhari in Fadhaa il-ul-Qur’an’]

Some examples of Bid’ah Hasana.

Punctuation in the Qur’an

Names of Surahs written in the Qur’an

Mihrabs in the Masjid

Minarets of Masjid

Taqleed of the four schools of Fiqh

Fixing congregational prayer times with the clock times

These are all Bid’ah Hasana and have been accepted by the whole of the Ummah.

In the Haramian (Makkah and Madina) they celebrate on the 27th of Ramadan “Lai latul qader”, it is not establishd in Hadith. Is there any set date for Lai latul Qadar or even to congregate for hours on end? To give the Ka’aba a bath twice in a year is not mentioned in the Qur’an.

So why do all these Muslims from the whole world join them in prayer there. In what Hadith does this say that to recite the whole of the Qur’an in Salaah (Taraweh) and finish on the 27th of Ramadan?

In which Hadith does it say that Bukhari is the next book after the Holy Qur’an, or did any of our Prophets [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] companions say this?

In Saudi Arabia they do celebrate their National day. They hang the picture of the King every where even on the Riyals where does this derive from? So then it would be right to say that to assent that Bukhari is the second Heighest book (kitab) after the Qur’an is Bid’ah? Usool-Tafsir, Usool-Hadith, Usool-Fiqh, and Asma e Rijal, which companions of our Prophet Salalla ho alhi wasallam started this. So this means that this is also Bid’ah?

Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and his Companions used to call Saudi Arabia “Jaziratul Arab” but the present Government has taken that name out and changed it to Saudi Arabia.

These are some new actions done by the Sihaba and the pious which were not counted as Bidah

Hafidhh Ibn Taimiyyah writes: “Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal would place his hand on the grave of a person who had just died and then supplicate to Allah”. He also says: “There were some people from amongst the Salaf who would never narrate a Hadith of (Rasoolallah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam) without performing wudhu (ablution)”.

[Ibn Taimiyyah in Al-Tawasul page 90]

Hafidhh Ibn Taimiyyah did not refer to the above as innovations even though both acts are not evident from the life of (Rasoolallah Sallallahu alaihi wa sallam,) or the rightly guided Khalifa s. This clearly proves that the Salaf believed that it was permitted to do something which did not oppose the Qur’an and Sunnah of the Messenger (Sallallahu’alaihi wa sallam)

It is in this same book of Hafidhh Ibn Taimiyyah where it mentions many other cases where the Sahaba started things that were not present during the time of (RasoolAllah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam)

A few examples of these are:

Abu Hurairah radhiAllahu anhu would do masah (wiping) of his neck during wudhu. Umar radhiAllahu anhu would put water in his eyes and do masah of the ears, Abdullah Ibn Umar radhiAllahu considered it virtuous to walk along the same routes which the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] used in his lifetime also to stop where the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stopped, and to perform wudhu where (RasoolAllah Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam) performed it. Abdullah Ibn Umar would also touch with his hands the places where (Rasoolallah Sallallahu’alaihi wa sallam) sat to obtain Baraka (blessings).

[Qaydah Jaleelah page 223 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

All of this is evidence in support of the fact it is permitted to do something not done by the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] so long as it does not oppose the Sunnah and is intended for reward alone. As this was the practice of the Sahaba radhiAllahu anhum.

The objection, which could arise, is that: ‘The Companions had the authority to start something new but we do not.’

Firstly: Not all the things mentioned earlier were started by the Companions.

Secondly, Hafidhh Ibn Taimiyyah writes: “Apart from the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] no one has the right to introduce anything new to the Deen (Religion) and then call it Sunnah, the Khulafa Rashideen followed the Sunnah, therefore their way is called the way of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. Wajib is only what Allah has made Wajib and Haraam is only that which Allah and his Messenger has forbidden, the authority of classifying Mustahab (Desirable), Mubaah (permissible), and Makrooh (Disliked), is with the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] alone. No others have such authority”. He continues by saying, “The majority of Scholars do not consider the (above) practice of Abdullah Ibn Umar to be permitted” [“Hafidhh Ibn Taimiyyah]
[Qaydah Jaleelah chap action of Sihabah by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

According to Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyahs statement we can see that the sunnah can only be something that was practised by the Prophet not by anyone else. Some people consider something to be Bid’ah, which was not practised by the Prophet, or His Companions. According to the above statement they cannot say this as the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] only had such Authority to do so.

In the following pages we will discuss some of the issues, which are considered as ‘Bidah’ by some of the Muslims.

When we perform our Salaah behind the Imam and he recites“Waladdaalleen” loudly we say Amin quietly. This is because Amin is a dua and it should always be read quietly. Some people say thatwhen performing Salaah behind the Imam you should say Amin loudly with rhythm.

We argue that there is no such Hadith, which mentions that, the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) ordered this action and He (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) never encouraged anyone to do this.

The people who follow this action put forward one Hadith, which says that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said Amin loudly in the Salaah.

We claim that it is true by saying that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said Amin loudly a few times. The Prophet used to carry out actions only to educate people, for example, in Salaah-ul-Zuhr part of the Qur’an was recited loudly.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write:

When the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was performing his Zuhr and Asr prayers, he recited part of the Qur’an loudly, which we could hear. (Bukhari and Muslim, chapter on Qiraat, Zuhr and Asr)

After reading this Hadith no one in the whole Ummah says that the Imam should recite any part of the Qur’an loudly in the Zuhr and Asr Salaah. This is because everyone knows that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) only did this to educate the people. In the same way, the Hadith that mentions that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said Amin loudly does not mean that it is Sunnah to say Amin loudly. There is also proof from the Qur’an and Sunnah that Amin should be said quietly behind the Imam.

Proof from the Qur’an to say Amin quietly behind the Imam

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes:

When someone finishes reciting surat-ul-Fatiha, it is preferable to say Amin.

Amin means “Oh Allah, accept our du’a”

There is proof from the Qur’an that Amin is a du’a. For example, Allah Ta’ala says in the Qur’an that Prophet Musa (May Allah be pleased with Him) prayed to Allah by saying:

“Oh Allah, destroy the wealth of Pharaoh” (Surah Yunus: Verse 87)

The Prophet Musa’ brother Haroon (May Allah be pleased with Him) was standing beside him and said Amin. Allah accepted their du’a by saying:

“I accept both of your du’as” (Surah Yunus: 89)

The Prophet Musa (May Allah be pleased with Him) supplicated to Allah whereas Haroon only said Amin. But Allah attributed the du’a to both of them.

This proves that Amin is a du’a.(Tafsir Ibn Kathir. Under Surah Fatihah)

Qadhi Shawkani and Imam Qurtubi also write, in the interpretation of Surah Fatihah, that Amin is a du’a.
(Qurtabi and Fathul Qadeer under surah Fatiha)

Now that it has been proved that Amin is a dua, we should supplicate quietly to Allah. Proof from the Qur’an and Sunnah show that du’a should be recited quietly.

Proof from the Qur’an and Sunnah that du’a should be recited quietly

Allah Ta’ala says in the Qur’an:

“Invoke your lord with humility and in secret. He likes not the aggressors.” (Surah al-a’raf: 55)

It is proved from the above verse that all should supplicate to Allah with humility and secrecy.

Allah says in the Qur’an:

“And remembering your lord by your tongue and within yourself, humbly and with fear without loudness in words.”
(Surah al-a’raf: 205)

Qadhi Shawkaani writes:

In the above verse the word “remember” means du’a and du’a should be said secretly.

(Fath ul qadeer. Under verse 205 Surah al-a’raf)

Allah Ta’ala says in the Qur’an:

“This is a mention of mercy of your Lord to his slave Zakariyya. When he called out his Lord (Allah) – a call in secret.
(Surah Maryam: 2-3)

Proof from Hadith for doing du’a secretly

Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal writes:

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said that Allah Ta’ala is pleased with those who remember him secretly.

(Musnad Ahmad, narration of Saad bin Abi Waqqaas, volume 1 p.172)

It is proven from the Qur’an and Sunnah that du’a should be supplicated to Allah quietly and as Amin is also a du’a so it should be said quietly also. That is the reason why all du’as are read silently. For example Thanaa, Takbeer, Ta’awwudh, Tasbeeh, Tashahhud, salutation and the final sitting’s du’a are all read silently, so Amin should also be included in the above. The reason why the Imam says the Takbeer loudly is only to inform his followers that he is moving from one position to another.

Proof from Hadith to say Amin quietly

Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari write:

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said that when the Imam says “Waladdaalleen”then you must say Amin because the Angels also say Amin and whosoever’s Amin coincides with that of an Angel, their past sins will be forgiven.
(Bukhai and Muslim Chapter on Ta’meen)

There are two ways in which Amin can be similar to the angels’ Amin:

1) To say Amin with the Imam

2) To say Amin silently because the angels say Amin with the Imam and also silently.

If someone proclaims Amin loudly it would not be similar to the Angels’ as no one hears the Angels.

Imam Muslim writes:

Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said that when the Imam says “Sami’allaahu liman Hamidah” you should say “Rabbanaa lakal Hamd”. Whoever’s Tahmeed becomes similar to the Angels’, their past sins would be forgiven.(Muslim Bab Ta’meen)

The Hadith of Amin and Tahmeed are written under the same chapter.

Both of these Hadith mention that whosoever’s Amin or Tahmeed coincides with that of the Angels’ their past sins will be forgiven. It is clear now that Amin should be said as “Rabbanaa lakal hamd” i.e. silently and individually, without rhythm.

Imam Nasaa’ee writes:

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said that when the Imam says “Waladdaalleen”, you should say “Amin”. This is because the angels and the Imam also say Amin. Whosoever’s Amin coincides with the Angels’, his past sins would be forgiven.(Nasaa’ee, Ibn Maajah, Daarimi, chapter Tahmeed, musnad Ahmad narration of Abu Hurairah)

This Hadith proves that Amin should be said as the Imam says his Amin. No one hears the Imam’s Amin, so no one should hear the follower’s Amin. The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) has also ordered us to follow the Imam, so we should say Amin quietly.

One doubt
Some people claim that the Imam should say Amin loudly.

Imam Dar Qutni writes:

Wyle said that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Salaah and read Amin loudly. (Tirmidhi and Dar Qutni, chapter Ta’meen)

This Hadith provides evidence that Amin should be said loudly. There is also another Hadith which Imam Dar Qutni wrote:

It is reported by Abu Hurairah that The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Salaah and said Amin loudly. (Dar Qutni, chapter Ta’meen)

There is also a third Hadith which is reported by Umm Haseen:
She said that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) read the Salaah and said Amin loudly.(Zalee, Chapter on Ta’meen)

All the above narrations prove that the Imam should say Amin loudly and the followers should also say Amin loudly.

We clear this doubt by saying

· That Bukhari or Muslim did not write the above narrations.

· Secondly, all these narrations prove that the Imam says Amin loudly sometimes.

· Thirdly, the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said Amin loudly sometimes.

· Fourthly, the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said Amin loudly so that his followers would know that after “Waladdaalleen”, “Amin” should be said.

· Fifthly, these narrations cannot be used as evidence because they are not authentic.

Examining the Narrators

The first narrator was called Muhammad bin Kathir.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Imam Ahmad said that Muhammad bin Kathir is weak. Imam Nasaa’ee said that he is not reliable in the science of Hadith. Abdullah bin Ahmad said that he narrates false narrations of Hadith, which is why the scholars of Hadith reject his narrations and say that Muhammad bin Kathir is weak. Imam Bukhari, Imam Abu Dawood, Imam Salih, and Hafidh Jazrah say that he made many mistakes in his narrations, all his narrations are weak and that his narrations are difficult to understand. Imam Ibn Adhi mentions his unknown narrations in his book Kamil. Imam Ibn Habbaan said Muhammad bin Kathir is authentic but made many mistakes. Imam Laith and Ibn Mu’een praised him.
(Meezan ul I’tidaal, Tahdheeeb-ut-tahdheeb, biography of Muhammad bin Kathir)

The other narrator of these narrations is Muhammad bin Khalid.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Muhammad is a truthful man but is unknown. Imam Ibn Abi Khatim said that I asked my Father about Muhammad but he replied that he was unaware of his existence.
(Meezaan ul I’tidaal, biography of Muhammad bin Khalid)

Another narrator of these narrations is called Abdul Jabbar bin Wyle.

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari, Imam Tirmidhi and Imam ibn Habbaan said that bin Wyle had never heard any Hadith from his Father. The other scholars of Hadith say that he was born after his Father’s death that is why it’s not possible that he would have heard any Hadith from his Father. Imam Ibn Sa’ad said that ibn Wyle has only narrated a few Hadith.(Tahdheeb ut-tahdheeb, biography of Abdul Jabbar bin Wyle)

Abdul Jabbaar’s narrations cannot be used as evidence because he said that he narrated directly from his Father whereas his Father had died before his birth.

Is-haaq bin Ibrahim az Zubedi was another narrator of these narrations

Imam Dhahabi writes:

Imam Dawood and Imam Nasaaee said that he had no knowledge of Hadith and he was not authentic. Imam Atee said that he was a liar.(Meezaan ul I’tidaal, biography of Is-haaq bin Ibraaheem uz Zubaidi)

Another narrator of these narrations is called Abdullah bin Salim.

Imam Dhahabi writes:

He was a NAasbee (from a misled sect), Abdullah bin Salim contempted Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) and he used to say that Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) helped those people who killed Hadrat Abu Bakr (Radiall hu anhu) and Hadrat Umar (Radiall hu anhu).

(Meezaan ul ‘itidaal, biography of Abdullah bin Salim)

Another narrator of these narrations is Isma’il bin Muslim Makkee.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Imam Ahmad, Imam Abu Zurah, Imam Nasaaee, Imam Ali, and Imam Bukhari say that he is weak and that he narrates unknown Hadith. This is why the scholars of Hadith began to avoid his narrations. Imam ibn Mo’een said that he combined the text from one Hadith into another.

(Meezaan ul I’tidaal, tahdheeb ut-tahdheeb, biography of Isma’il bin Muslim Makkee)

How can the above narrations be used as evidence when the narrators of these Ahadith have been highly criticized by the scholars of Hadith. The Ahadith that have been narrated by these narrators cannot be authentic; they can only prove that “Amin” is to be said loudly by the Imam, not that the followers say Amin loudly together with the Imam. If this was the case, the narrators of these Ahadith who are the companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) should have said “When the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said Amin loudly, we also said Amin loudly. But they only reported that the Prophet said Amin loudly.

It is established that the Imam says Amin loudly sometimes. The way of the companions was to follow this and to listen to the Amin quietly, not to read Amin loudly themselves. Secondly, there are other Ahadith that mention that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to say Amin silently.

Imam Ibn Abi Shaibah writes:

Wyle reported that he performed Salaah behind the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and he said Amin silently.

(Musannaf ibn Abee Shaiba. Chapter Ta’meen)

Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal writes:

Wyle reported that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Salaah and said Amin silently.

(Musnad Ahmad bin Hambal, narrations of Wyle bin Hajjar)

Both of the above narrations prove that when the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Salaah, he said Amin silently.

Imam Abu Dawood writes:

When the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Salaah, after saying “Waladdaalleen”, he became silent.

(Abu Dawood. Chapter Al Qiraa’t)

The above narration proves that when the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) became silent, it was to say Amin silently. If the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was to say Amin loudly then, there was no point in Him remaining silent after saying “Waladdaalleen”.

Let us now examine the evidence of those people who say Amin loudly behind the Imam.

First Evidence

Imam Bukhari writes:

Ata bin Rubah said that “Amin” is a du’a. Abd Allah and the people who were behind him said Amin loudly and this sound echoed throughout the masjid.

(Bukhari. Chapter on ta’meen)

They conclude from this Hadith that Amin should be said loudly so that the sound echoes throughout the masjid. We argue that although this narration is written in Bukhari, but he did not write the chain of this narration. Imam Bukhari was born at the very end of the 2nd century after Hijrah and Abdullah bin Zubair died in the 73rd year of Hijrah. This means that Imam Bukhari was born 125 years after the death of Abdullah bin Zubair. How could Bukhari know that the masjid echoed with the sound of Amin, at the time of Abdullah bin Zubair?

Ta’leeq (To Suspend)

When a scholar of Hadith writes a Hadith without mentioning the chain between himself and the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), or he mentions a little part of the chain, a Hadith such as this is called Hadith Mu’allaq (suspended Hadith). This is because this type of Hadith is chain-less. The scholars of Hadith call it a suspended Hadith.

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

When a scholar of Hadith writes a chainless Hadith directly from the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) or from a companion, or a student of a companion, this type of narration is not accepted because he never met the companion of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) or the companion’s student. It is not known whether the narrators, which he does not mention, are authentic or weak. The majority of scholars of Hadith agree that if a scholar, who writes a chainless Hadith, claims that the narrators are authentic, his claim will not be accepted until he mentions their names. Both Muslim and Bukhari contain some chain-less Hadith which cannot be accepted.

(Sharh un nukhbah and muqaddamah Fath ul Baari. Chapter on Hadith Mu’allaq by Hafidh Asqalani)

According to the majority of scholars chainless narrations are not acceptable. Ibn Zubair’s above narration is a chain-less narration and so it cannot be accepted as evidence. Secondly, it is not clear from Ibn Zubair’s narration if the followers said “Amin” after “Waladdaalleen” or during the du’a in the Fajr Salaah. It is also not clear if the followers in the Salaah said Amin in all their Salaah or just once. Thirdly, it doesn’t say that the Prophet ordered to say Amin. The above mentioned Hadith cannot be used to prove that Amin should be said behind the Imam.

Second Evidence

Imam Ibn Majah wries:

Bishar bin Rafir said that Abu Hurairah’s cousin Abu Abdullah told me that he heard Abu Hurairah saying that the people have stopped saying Amin although the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to say Amin after Waladdaalleen. The people in the first row offering Salaah could hear him. The sound echoed throughout the masjid.

(Ibn Maajah, Chapter Ta’meen)

Examination of the narrators

The first narrator of this narration is Abu Abdullah.

Imam Dhahabi writes:

He is Abu Hurairah’s cousin, but is unknown. Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim did not take this narration from him.

(Meezaan ul I’tidaal, biography of Abu Abdullah)

The second narrator is Bishar bin Rafir.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Imam Bukhari said that no one could verify his narration. Imam Ahmad said that his narrations are weak and he has no knowledge of Hadith. Imam Yahya bin Mo’een said that his narrations are unknown. Imam Nisaaee said that he is not strong in the knowledge of Hadith. Imam Ibn Habbaan said that he narrates false Ahadith. Imam Abu Khatim and Imam Tirmidhi say that he is weak and that he narrates unknown Hadiths. This is the reason why his narrated Ahadiths are weak. Imam ibn Abdul Barr said that all the scholars of Hadith agree that all his narrations should be thrown away. The scholars of Hadith did not accept his narrations. Imam Bukhari and Muslim did not take any narrations from him. There were the only two or three people who praised him.
(Meezaan ul I’tidaal, tahdheeb ut tahdheeb, biography of Bishar bin Rafir il Harsee)

The above statements show that the narrators of these narrations have been highly criticized by the scholars of Hadith.

The Text of Hadith

Abu Hurairah said that the people had stopped saying Amin.

Abu Hurairah was a famous companion of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and he died in 59 AH. He complained that the people had stopped saying Amin. In his time, a large number of the companions were alive, if it was a sunnah to say Amin loudly behind the Imam, then the companions would have done so and Abu Hurairah needn’t have complained.

Abu Hurairah saw this in the time of the Kulafa but did not mention that they, or their followers used to say Amin loudly; it has been proven that the khulafa and their followers did not practice this.

Abu hurairah continued to say that when the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to say Amin, the people in the first row heard it and the sound echoed throughout the masjid.

This statement proves that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to say Amin sometimes to teach the people, but the people behind him did not say Amin loudly and that

The following sentence “The sound echoed throughout the masjid” requires attention because the sound can only echo if the place is made of cement and also has a dome. The roof of the masjid, at the time of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was made from palm-tree branches and no cement was used. This means that it is not possible for the sound to have echoed throughout the masjid. The interesting thing is that Imam Dawood also wrote this narration in his chapter on ta’meen, but did not mention the above words (i.e. “The sound echoed throughout the masjid”).

The above narration is not authentic and the text does not prove that Amin should be said loudly behind the Imam. This is because in the whole narration there is no proof that the companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to say Amin loudly behind the Imam.

Many Muslims in various countries pray on the 15th night of Shabaan, and ask for forgiveness of their sins and on the following day proceed to fast. To do this is in no way against the Qur’an nor the Sunnah. There are many narrations that support its validity.

There is one night in the year when Allah (Soobha Nahu Wata’ala) gives the knowledge to the Angels, about what is going to happen in the following year, for example, who is going to die, who will be born, who will be ill and how much food people will have in the year, etc.

The Majority of the scholars of Islam say:

That night is Laila-tul-Qadar in the month of Ramadan but the other scholars like Ikramah who is student of Abdullah bin Abbas (Radi allahu unho) says that night is 15th of Shabaan. There is a Hadith which Imam Tabari (Radi allahu unho) writes: Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said, ‘From Shabaan to Shabaan there is a decision made of who is going to die, be married and some people get married but their names are written in the death
program. [Tafsir Tabari, under Surah Dukhan, verse 1 by Imam Tabari]

This narration is Ikrama’s, the other scholar’s statements are proven that 15th night of Shabaan is a holy night but there is no doubt that Allah (Soobha Nahu Wata’ala) gives the full knowledge to the Angels in the night of Laila-tul-Qadar, which is in the month of Ramadan.

If we read all the narration’s regarding Laila-tul-Qadar and the 15th night of Shabaan we can reach the conclusion that the yearly program started on the 15th night of Shabaan and completed on Laila-tul-Qadar. There might be a suspicion as to ‘why does a year program take so long from Shabaan to Ramadan? The answer is Allah knows the best. No one can understand for sure the philosophy of Allah’s work. He made the worlds in six days. Who knows why He took six days to make the worlds. To examine all of the above statements consult these books:

“Tafsir Tabari, Fathul Qadeer by Qadi Shawkani, Tafsir Qurtabi, Tafsir Bagawi, Tafsir Mazhari, Tafsir Ma’ah riyful Qur’an, Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Tafsir Zia-ul-Qur’an under the verse of Surah Al- Dokhan verse 1 to 5”

There are some other narrations that inform us about the Excellency of the 15th night of Shabaan.

Imam Ibn Majah states:

It is narrated by Ali (Radi allahu unho) that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated; “ when it is the 15th night of Shabaan, do Qiyaam in the night, and fast in the morning, and ask for forgiveness. Because on that night Allah calls: ‘Is there anyone who is asking for forgiveness so that I can forgive them, who is in distress that I may relieve his distress, is there anyone who needs (rizq) food that I may give it to him.’ And this continues till the morning.” [Ibn Majah chapter Salaah]

Imam Tirmidhi writes:

Aisha Radi Allahu unha said: “On this night the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] went to Jannat-ul-Baqee to make du’a, I followed him. The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said to me: Allah puts His attention towards the first Heaven, and forgives the sins of the people, even if they were equivalent to the hairs of the goats of Bunn Qalb. (A tribe who at the time had a lot of goats)
[ Tirmidhi , Kitab-us-Siyaam]

Imam Bukhari has objected upon one narrator but this is compensated by the fact that Ibn Maja has narrated it with different narrations (chains).

Allama Dhahabi, and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir quoted from Hafidhh Abu Zurah that only 30 Hadith in Ibn Majah are weak. [Tadhkaratul- Hufaadh by Hafidhh Dha’ha’bi and Tareek Ibn Kathir biography Ibn Majah

Some other people have stated that more than 30 Hadith are da’eef, (weak) but the narrations we have are not amongst those 30, that is why these Hadith can be used to support the validity of 15th Shabaan night.

Even Imam Tirmidhi’s narration is weak but this does not belittle the subject, when it concerns its merits and excellence – since weak narrations are still acceptable. However, we would like to ask those people who are so against the Mid Shabaan, wether they have even a weak hadith to disprove the prayers on the 15th of Shabaan? In reality they have no narration against the 15th night of Shabaan. If there are any they should prove it. Those who are against the 15th night of Shabaan usually say ‘Why do you celebrate the 15th night of Shabaan?’ The answer is why do all of the Saudi Arabian scholars celebrate Laila-tul-Qadar on the 27th of Ramadan in Haramain (Makkah and Madinah). ‘Did the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and his companions’ celebrate the Laila-tul-Qadar on the 27th of Ramadan?’ The answer is no, they did not. So if this is permitted the 15th night of Shabaan is also permitted as well.

The Ahl-Sunnah say this is a permissible act, but it is not a Sunnah. There is enough proof that if the majority of the Muslims consider it to be good then it is sufficient. As the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated: The thing that group of a Muslims says is good, it is accepted to Allah.
[ “Mishkat chapter Ihtisaam”]

Two great followers of Ibn Taymiyah and Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Al Najdi, are Hafidhh Abdullah Rawpari and Thanaa’ullah Amritsari, both state that to worship on the 15th night of Shabaan is not Bid’ah and the person who does Ibada (Worship) on this night will obtain reward for it. The narrations concerning this night are weak but this does not matter since weak Ahadith are acceptable for virtuous actions.
[Fatawa Ahl-e-Hadith by Hafidhh Rawpari and Fatawa Thanaa’iya by Thana’ullah Amritsari, chapter on fasting]

Hafidhh Ibn Tayymiya writes:

The excellency regarding the 15th of Shabaan is an area of dispute between the Scholars, some of them say that there is no significance of this night, but Imam Ahmed recognises the excellency of this night, our other Hanbli Scholars also agree with Imam Ahmed. There are Ahadith on this night being significant, some of them are from Sunnan  (Tirmizy, Ibn Majah) and the other Ahdeeth books as well
[Iqtidah Siratul Mustaqeem page 203 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyah]

The people who reject the significance of this night argue that the holy Qur’an was not revealed on this night so that is why there is no significance of this night It is true that the Holy Qur’an was revealed in Ramadan, but the significance is because the Ahadeeth that tells us bout the reward one will get if he/She worshipped on15th night of Shabaan. We pray to Allah if everything stated is correct eccept it, but if there is any mistake may Allah forgive us. (Amin)

Infinite blessings & peace be upon Allah’s beloved, the Holy Prophet Mohammed  , his family, all his companions, and all who rightfully follow him until the day of resurrection.

The issue of addressing persons who have been buried is often a subject that evokes strong emotions and extremely conflicting opinions. It usually sparks a heated debate as to whether it is correct or otherwise to believe that those buried in the graves can actually hear those who are visiting them or calling them from afar. It is not uncommon to hear allegations of outright polytheism (Shirk) & blasphemy being hurled at each other.
In this age of neo-Kharijism it became imperative for me to write about this matter that has become the topic of hot debate. More so because of the constant bombardment of objections and misinformation that makes several rounds through the internet and other media.
If the dead do hear, then is it correct to visit the graves or call upon them for help? However, that is not the subject matter of discussion in this article.
This article will – with Allah’s help – prove that those in the graves are alive, and can hear those that address them.
For the sake of justice & fairness this article will also present & review the so called proofs presented by the opponents.

Prayer to be offered by women differs from that of men only in the practical manner of its offering and not in the spiritual sense. The Prayer times, the supplications, the number of prostrations, bows, etc., do not differ. The difference in the physical aspects of Prayer arise from the fact that women’s physique differs from that of men, and follow from the commands which Allah (The Supreme) has stipulated for them in the Holy Quran and through the Hadith of the Holy Prophet .

Most differences relate to clothing, concealment of body, posture and concealment of voice.  Prior to listing the differences in women’s mode of Prayer, we provide references from the Holy Quran and Hadith which are the PROOFS of, and form the main bases of these differences:

A. From The Holy Quran – Regarding Concealment Of The Body

  1. [Surah Noor Verse 31] And command the Muslim women to keep their gaze low and to protect their chastity, and not to reveal their adornment except what is apparent, and to keep the cover wrapped over their bosoms; and not to reveal their adornment except to their own husbands or fathers or husbands’ fathers, or their sons or their husbands’ sons, or their brothers or their brothers’ sons or sisters’ sons, or women of their religion, or the bondwomen they possess, or male servants provided they do not have manliness, or such children who do not know of women’s nakedness, and not to stamp their feet on the ground in order that their hidden adornment be known; and O Muslims, all of you turn in repentance together towards Allah, in the hope of attaining success.
  2. [Surah Ahzab Verse 59] O Prophet! Command your wives and your daughters and the women of the Muslims to cover their faces with a part of their cloaks; this is closer to their being recognised and not being harassed; and Allah is Oft Forgiving, Most Merciful.

B. From The Holy Quran – Regarding Concealment Of Voice

  1. [Surah Ahzab Verses 32 – 33] O the wives of the Prophet! You are not like any other women – if you really fear Allah, then do not speak softly lest the one in whose heart is a disease have any inclination, and speak fairly. And remain in your houses and do not unveil yourselves like the unveiling prevalent in the times of ignorance, and keep the prayer established, and pay the charity, and obey Allah and His Noble Messenger; Allah only wills to remove all impurity from you, O the People of the Household, and by cleansing you make you utterly pure.

C. From The Hadith – Regarding Difference In Prayer Positions

  1. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be well pleased with him) narrates that the Holy Prophet said, ‘When a woman sits in Sajdah by putting one thigh upon the other (i.e. close to one another) and at the time of Sajdah (prostration) her stomach touches her thighs and she also takes full consideration of Hijaab, then Allah Taãla looks at her and says to the angels, ‘Bear witness that I have forgiven her.’ (Baihaqi, Kanzul Ummaal)
  2. Once the Holy Prophet saw two women offering Prayer and he said, ‘When you (women) make Sajdah (prostrate) then let the limbs of your body touch one another and make them touch the ground.’ Surely in this (prostration posture) women are not similar to men.’ (Masaail Abu Dawood)
  3. Wail ibn Hajar (may Allah be well pleased with him) said that the Holy Prophet taught him to offer Prayer and he said, ‘O ibn Hajar! When you begin your Prayer then lift your hands up to your ears and show the women that they should lift up to their chests.’ (Tabarrani)
  4. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be well pleased with him) was once asked on how women used to offer Prayer during the time of the Holy Prophet . He replied, ‘First they used to read Prayer cross-legged, then they were commanded to cling to themselves,’ (Jaami al-Masanid).

D. From Hadith – Regarding Concealment Of Voice During Prayer

  1. Narrated Abu Huraira (May Allah be well pleased with him), The Holy Prophet once said: “The saying ‘Sub Han Allah‘ is for men and clapping is for women.” (If something happens in the prayer, the men can invite the attention of the Imam by saying “Sub Han Allah“. And women, by clapping their hands). (Bukhari)

DIFFERENCES BETWEEN MEN’S AND WOMEN’S PRAYER

  1. Concealing the body (Satr-e-Aurat) – that is to conceal/cover the necessary parts of the body. For men, this consists of the body between the navel up to and including the knees. For women this consists of the entire body, except the face, hands and soles of the feet. Women must hide their faces from strangers whilst not in Prayers. Wearing clothes that are so thin that body colour is exposed will make the Prayer void. Similar is the case of the head scarf if the shine of hair is revealed. In fact, wearing such clothes is prohibited even outside Prayer. Before beginning Prayer the woman should make sure that (other than her face, palms and the soles of her feet) her entire body is properly covered with opaque clothes. If she offers Prayer in thin clothes which reveal the colour of the skin or the shine of her hair, it will render the Prayer void. It is obligatory to also hide the neck, ears, hair-locks hanging from the head, and the wrists.
  2. If any part of the body (other than her face, palms and the soles of her feet) is exposed up to one fourth of its area, and she proclaims the “Takbeer Tahreemah” (“Allahu Akbar”) without hiding it, then the Prayer will be deemed to have not started at all. If one fourth or more of it gets exposed during the Prayer for a time in which “Subhaan-Allah” can be recited thrice, it will render the Prayer void.
  3. While saying “Takbeer Tahreemah” (Allahu Akbar) a woman should raise her hands only up to her shoulders (and not up to the ears) and should not take them out of her cloak.
  4. In the Qiyaam (standing position), she should place her left palm on the middle of her chest and the right palm over the left.
  5. While bowing, she should only bow a little, enough for her hands to touch her knees, without holding them. The fingers should be kept straight. She should stand with her knees slightly bent, and her arms close to her body.
  6. She should perform the prostration with her body drawn together i.e. she should keep the abdomen joined with the thighs, the thighs with the calves, the shins with the ground, the arms to the sides and the wrists spread on the ground. Further, instead of keeping the feet upright, both feet should be spread out towards the right.
  7. While in Qaadah (sitting position), instead of keeping the right foot upright, both feet should be slid out towards the right, with her sitting on the left foot.
  8. For women, praying in a room is better than praying out in the courtyard, and praying in a basement is better than praying in a room. (Abu Dawood).

OTHER IMPORTANT POINTS:

  1. Women are exempted from offering Prayer whilst in state of impurity (due to menses or childbirth).
  2. Women should take extra care during “Wuzu and Tayammum” by moving ornaments (such as rings) in order not to leave the area below them – whereas nail polish should be totally removed.
  3. If several persons are praying in the same room, women should pray behind the men. They should not stand in line with the men.
  4. Women should offer their five daily Prayers, Taraweeh and Witr individually. It is Makrooh Tahreemi for them to offer Prayer with congregation. (Shaami Vol.1). A woman cannot be a leader (Imam) in any congregational Prayer.

A rejoinder to a series of booklets entitled “Johannesburg to Brailley

( DEOBANDI-ISM CAUGHT UP IN ITS OWN WEB )

By : Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

Translated by : S.G. Khawajah

Published by.
Maulana Okarvi Academy Al A’lami,
South Africa

First edition 1991

Note:
The Urdu edition is available from: Zia-ul-Qur’aan Publications, Daata Ganj Bakhsh Road, Lahore, Pakistan.

Book available at these addresses:

(1) P.O. Box 340, Durban, 4000 Natal
(2) P. O. B ox 42, Standerton, 2430 Tvl
(3) P.O. Box 91, Piet Retief, 2380 Tvl
(4) P.O. Box 12, Grassy Park, 7888 Cape Town

Readers are requested to please let us know about any spelling mistakes or any incorrectly translated words, which they may find in the book

Further it is notified for the information of all those who may wish to publish this book that they are free to do so, provided no changes are allowed to creep in the book. Two copies of any such publication may please be forwarded to us for our records.

Ilmay Keh Rah Bahaq Na Numaa yad Jihaalatast

(Knowledge that does not lead to the straight path is crass ignorance)
Sheikh Sa’di
( May Allah have mercy on him )

Adab Peruaya-‘e-Naduan-o-Danuast
Khush Aaan Ko Az Adab Khud Ra Beynaarast
Nadaaram Aaan Musalmaan Zaadah Ra Dost
Keh Dar Daaish Fuzood-o-Az Adab Kaast

Observing proper etiquette devolves on all, the ignorant as well as the knowing. But truly blessed are those who are saturated with a sense of proper etiquette. I do not hold as friends those born to Muslim parents who are adequate in intellect but remiss in observing proper etiquette.

Allamah Iqbaal
( May Allah have mercy on him )



Mu’min

Banda’e Parwur Digaaram Ummat-e-Ahmad Nabi Dost Daaram Chaar Yaar-o-Taabe’ Aulaad-e Ali Mazhabe Hanfiyyah Daaram Millate Hazrat Khaleel Khaak Paa’e Ghaus-e-A’zam Zer-e-Saayah Har Wali

A slave of Rubb of all the worlds and a follower ( Ummati ) of Prophet Muhammad
(Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)
am I.

To all four Friends *
I give allegiance and  an subservient to Ali’s’  progeny  **

Hanafi is my creed. and I belong to Hazrat Ibraaheem Khaleel ul Laah’s  Millat

Dust from under the feet of Ghaus-e-Azam.

I am a devotee of all  (Auliyaa) the friends of Allah.
————————————————————————————————-
* Hazrat Abu Bakr, Hazrat Umar, Hazrat Usmaan, Hazrat Ali (Radiyallahu Anhum)

* Hazrat Imam Hasan, Imam Husain (Radiyallahu Anhuma)
——————————————————————————————-

DEDICATED TO

Mahboob-e-Subhaani,
Ghaus-e-Samadaani,
Shabhaaz-e-La Makaani,,
Qutb-e-Rabbaani
Hazrat Abu Muhammad Muhiyiud-deen
Sheikh Saiyid Abdul Qaadir
Hasani Husaini Jeelaani,
Saiyaidina
Ghaus-e-A’zam,
( Radiyal Laahu Anhu Wa Ardaahu Ahha )

Ae Khuda Taufeeq-e-lmaani Budeh Jaan-o-Dil Ra Bood Irfaani Budeh len ghulaam-e-Qaudiree Ra Az Kararn Daaman-e-Mabboob-e-Subhauni Budeh.

O Allah! Grant me Divine guidance!
Grant to my heart and my soul knowledge that comes out of faith!
Grant out of Your mercy to this slave of Qaadiree
The ability to be a disciple of Mahboob-e-Subhaani.


Allah’s Command

Allah, in whose name I begin, is the Most Compassionate, the Most Merciful

You ( O Prophet’ ) will not find a people who believe in Allah and the Day of Judgement loving those who fight against Allah and His Messenger, even though they be their fathers, or their sons, or their brothers, or their kindred. These are they on whose hearts He has inscribed faith and whom He has strengthened with a Spirit from Him, and whom He will admit into Gardens beneath which rivers flow to live there for ever. Allah is well pleased with them and they are well pleased with Allah. They are Allah’s party, most surely, Allah’s party, they will attain to eternal bliss.

( Al-Qur’aan; Chapter: Al-Mujuaadilah; Part 28 Verses 22 )


INTRODUCTION

Al Humdu Lil Laah! The Maulana Okarvi Academy Al-A’lami of South Africa is indeed privileged to present to the Muslims of Southern Africa the most significant work ever to be marketed in this country. This book is intended to open the eyes, ears and minds of all our Muslim brothers and sisters whom Allah Ta’Aala has bestowed with a sense of justice, impartiality and the ability to discern truth from falsehood.

I do not intend to delve into a deep and lengthy introduction to the subject matter you are about to encounter within the covers of this book, but will attempt to very briefly give the readers a condensed and sweeping background of the events that led to the publication of this block-buster work by our Academy, for the protection and preservation of the faith of the Muslims from the erstwhile enemies of Islam.

It must be recalled that a few years ago a group of ignoramus and misguided Mullas stationed at Lenasia in the Transvaal, concealing their identities under a fancy but fabricated organisation of “The Council for the Propagation of the Sunnats of Islam” published puny little booklets in three parts under a meaningless and ridiculous title of “From Johannesburg to Bareilly” for the explicit purpose of undermining the faith of the Muslims, and, for character-assassinating one of the greatest scholars and saints of Islam the world has ever produced in the last 200 years. The target of [heir vile abuse and perpetual attack was directed at none other than the world-acclaimed scholar and leader of the majority of the Muslims and the internationally acknowledged Mujaddid of Islam A’laa Hazrat Maulana Imam Ahmad Raza Khan—Alaihir Rahmah war Ridwaan
of Bareilly Shareef, India.

These booklets written by the perpetually mischievous Deobandi-Wahaabi Mullas of South Africa are so replete with lies, fabrications, misconceptions and distortions that they must have surely made their Murtadd leaders turn in their graves. The style, the language and the tone of their writings clearly suggests that the aforementioned books are the works of blatantly ignorant and half baked Mullas with twisted, perverted and warped minds, who can he found in abundance within the Deobandi-Wahaabi hierarchy in South Africa.

The allegations and attacks against Islam and the religiously-sacred beliefs and practices of the Ahle Sunnat wa Jama’at creed, as contained in those hooks are so wildly preposterous and unimaginably outrageous that some ulama of the Ahle Sunnat even refused to respond to all the load of unsubstantiated rubbish that was poured out from the insane minds and disease-infested hearts of the Deobandi-Wahaabi Mullas of South Africa.

But, Al Humdu Lil Laah, the Maulana Okarvi Academy Al-A’lami of South

Africa could not take this lying down and refused to allow those satanic books to go unchallenged, for fear that innocent and unwary Muslims with weak faith and gullible minds could be influenced by the “Satanic Verses” of the Rushdies of Deoband and our silence could be misconstrued as our inability to respond and refute the Deobandi-Wahaabi filth and vermin that was spewed from their fat bellies. Therefore, the Academy solicited the aid of its founder and patron, Hazrat Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi – the famous Pakistani research scholar and son of the equally famous personality the Khateeb-e-A’zam of Pakistan and the Mujaddid of the Maslak of Ahle Sunnat Hazrat Maulana Muhammad Shafee Okarvi — Alaihir Rahmah war Ridwaan. The distinguished Allamah Okarvi was handed three parts of those satanic books penned by the Deo-inspired ( devil-inspired ) Mullas of Deoband for his perusal and response.

Al Humdu Lil Laah! That through the initiative of our Academy the reader is presented with this work of great research value, scholarly discourse and of immense academic interest. The rebuttals to “From Johannesburg to Bareilly” is so brutally jaw-breaking and overwhelmingly devastating that it must surely cause a major tremor in the Deobandi-Wahaabi camp. Hazrat Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi, who incidentally holds a Doctorate in Literature, like a specialist surgeon, uses his pen like a scalpel to conduct the perfect post-mortem on a “decomposed Deobandi corpse” and has ripped open with great surgical skill the evil conspiracy, the shameless hypocrisy, the false allegations, the lies, distortions and misrepresentation of facts perpetrated in their satanic books by these beggars of Jewish petro-dollars and boot-lickers of the corrupt Wahaabi-regime of Najd.

This refutation entitled “White and Black,’ (Deobandi-ism caught in its own trap) will turn the reader “pale and red”. Pale through shock and red through anger. The Urdu version of this book has taken Pakistan by storm and the publisher was compelled to go into a second print. We urge every Muslim in South Africa to endeavour to obtain a copy of this invaluable book read it with objectivity and impartiality and then judge for themselves its truth or falsehood. The brilliant author, who holds five theological degrees (Asnaad), 3 from Pakistan and 2 from the Arab world, is also a qualified journalist and a research scholar of repute, comprehensively refutes in detail every single allegation against the great Imam and Mujad-did of Islam and the Sawaad-e-A’zam, i.e. the greatest majority of Muslims of the world.

May Allah Jalla Shaanuhu, in His infinite mercy shower his choicest blessings upon the author of this great work and prolong his life, so that his knowledge and guidance could be of prolonged service to all the Muslims of the world and his pen be wielded like a sword to destroy baatil wherever it raises its head. Ameen-Summa A’ meen.

Muhammad Bana Shafi’ee Qaadiri

 


Prologue

Al Laahu Rabbu Muhammadin Salla Alaihi Wasallama.

That I have been selected for standing in the ranks of those defending the honour of the Prophethood (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is a matter of such privilege for me that transcendents even sovereignty over several kingdoms. I feel it is only through selection that the Originator of Grace has chosen me for praising the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). It is an honour for which, howsoever much one might feel elated, he would still be inadequate in giving thanks. Praising the Prophet is the habit of my Merciful Rabb.

The tongue of the Prophet prays thus for his eulogist Hazrat Hassaan (Radiyal Laahu Ta’a’la Anhu): “O Allah! Help him with the Holy Spirit (with Jibra’eel), the trustworthy’” There is countless evidence that Jibra’eel, the trustworthy, has been created for adoring the Prophethood. That Holy Spirit (Jibra’eel) even today helps the defenders of the – Prophet. We have been told that Allah Almighty’s pleasure is gained by doing good deeds and the Angels guard over those engaged in “good” acts.

This humble self is grounded on the earth and yet, Allah be praised, he is heavenly by virtue of his beliefs, and holds the same belief, as do resplendent and holy beings. Ask those who are all the time engrossed in remembering and praising the Prophet how tranquil they feel at heart and how altogether happy they are. They are convinced that this very love will be the cause of their redemption and this one fact will intercede on their behalf with the eternal Being. This dust from under the feet of the Prophet’s progeny has only one wish: he may be able to spend every moment of his life in remembering the king of Madinah, the true master (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), and thus find a place in Paradise beside one of his slaves. I wish for nothing else.

Almighty Allah Himself says that He has made sublime the remembrance of the holy Prophet. When it is the Creator of the universe Himself who has made sublime the remembrance of His beloved, how can I dare contribute to the excellence of His beloved? Or what possible connection can my efforts have with the enhancement of the greatness of the Prophet? What possible addition

We humble beings can make to his honour and high stature? To do so is not within our power, the dwellers of the earth. This task is allotted to the dweller of the heavens, Jibr’eel, the trustworthy. And that is the way of the One and Only Creator of the earth and the heavens. Enough for us, his slaves, is the fact that we are the followers of the master. We can praise him only as much as it is possible for us to do so and only as we have been enabled to do so. And this humble self believes that why he should not dedicate to that personality for whom he has intense love and regard whatever capacity and capability for doing good has been endowed to him and that why he should not devote all his nights and all his days in the remembrance of him and in recounting his excellence. This little knowing person would like to be told if there could be a better duty to perform or any better way in which he could lead his life. He would also like to be told by Jaami and Roomi and Sa’di and Raazi why they dedicated all their lives to finding choicest words in praise of the Prophet.

Apart from always remembering the holy Prophet, this humble self has set before himself another duty: to wipe out the mischief-makers who commit acts of deviations and distortions while speaking about his master. I have only one tongue and only one pen, and I promise to myself, and to those who think like me that, Allah willing, I will devote, till my last breath, all the energy that has been given to me to wage an incessant war against all such wagging tongues who are unacceptably and unforgivably remiss in remembering my Prophet and in honouring his illustrious personality. He who doubts the greatness of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is, surely, out of his senses and out of his perception. He who tries to find fault with his magnificence is, indeed, devoid of the essence of humanity. He does not know my Prophet at all.

The irony is that those who claim to be the supporters and followers of Islam have themselves levelled criticism against the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Their ways are like those of Shaitaan. It was Shaitaan himself who was the first to deny the status and greatness of Prophethood. Namrood, Fir’aun, Abu Jahl, Waleed bin Mugheerah, all of them, had been cast in the mould of Shaitaan.

The Holy Qur’aan itself testifies to the fact that to level criticism against the Prophet is the way of the idolaters and the hypocrites, and to speak of the innocence and the holiness, and the truthfulness and the greatness of the Prophet is in line with Allah’s own tradition. It is said in the Qur’aan and reiterated in the Sunnat that concessions for certain considerations can be made in the performance of duties If for certain reasons Namaaz cannot be said in standing position, then it can be said while sitting or even through signs. But no concessions are allowed when it comes to paying due respect to the holy Prophet.

The Qur’aan is explicit on this. Almighty Allah Himself says to His beloved, “even if, because of your innate kind nature, you were to ask Me for forgiveness for those who are insolent to you, I will never forgive such men.” The fault of insolence to His beloved is unforgivable in the sight of Allah.

Let us see how insolent have these people been Lo the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Allah forgive us for saying so, and again Allah forgive us for saying so, these people believe that knowledge given Lo the Prophet is less than that given to Shaitaan the accursed, and they liken the Prophet’s knowledge to that given to the animals and the demented. Who are these people who recite the Kalimah of the Prophet and yet cast doubts on the Prophet’s excellence and his absolute truthfulness? Leave alone outsiders who do not subscribe to the Kalimah, even those who ostensibly claim to be the adherents of Islam and who incessantly preach Deen-e-Muhammadi are very careless about their utterances, and their utterances are nearer to insolence. They should realise what the demands of reverence are, and how far are they justified in saying what they say. Those who claim to having truth on their side are, in fact, engaged in destroying its very foundations. They are trying to cut the very branch on which they happen to be perched.

These people say things, which are most hurtful and most distressing. Have they no realisation how they themselves would feel if any of the leaders of their faction were to be made the object of criticism? They will, in all probability, lose their senses. Have they no grasp of the indescribable hurt, which is caused to the slaves of Allah’s beloved (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) when Allah’s beloved is criticised and downgraded? It is a matter of total love and total adoration. Mention the faults of the beloved before the lover and he will, surely, smash the snout of such a foul-mouthed person.

Just as the infidels of old used to say, these insolent people say, “Allah’s Prophet was a man like us’. Leave the Prophet alone; this humble self challenges these wretched and disgusting people to produce a Ghaus-e-Azam from amongst their faction of so-called divines who can claim to be the equal of my Shaah-e-Jeelaan
(Radiyal Laahu Anhu).

These people assert that Prophets commit the same kinds of mistakes as an ordinary man commits. And they also deny that he has any knowledge whatsoever. At the height of their insolence, these people do not spare even Allah Himself. They say: “Allah does not have knowledge of the unseen all the time. He acquires knowledge of the unseen only when He needs to know about it.” They further assert “Allah speaks lies, and He has spoken lies.” These men of self-proclaimed understanding and perception indulge in such “lofty” nonsensical talks!

It is my belief that no man can attain to Prophethood, and he upon whom Prophethood is bestowed no longer remains an ordinary being but rises to the rank of a Prophet. Allah sends down a Prophet and Allah is the Absolute Master. It is not given to any one in the entire universe to declare somebody a Prophet and it is not within the power of anybody from amongst mankind to proclaim one as a Prophet. A Prophet is only a Prophet, perfect and absolute, sent by Allah as His Messenger. Almighty Allah chose to bestow this position on him whom He made able, and fit, for receiving this position; not any and every body can attain to this chosen status. A person might have devoted his entire being to Allah, or he might have totally given himself to the remembrance of Allah, or he might have completely cut himself off from this world, or spent his entire life in the worship of Allah, but Almighty Allah may not bestow Prophethood even on such a person. He bestows the rank and status of Prophet only on him whom He has drawn near to Himself and made His chosen one. And after the appearance of Allah’s Messenger and last of the Prophets (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), Allah put an end to this process of sending Prophets. What greater proof can there be of Allah’s special favour on my master, the beloved Mustafa, Muhammad-e-Arabi
(Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)’

Before I wrote the book now before you, this humble person had, in his booklet “From Deoband to Bareilly: the truth”, talked of the reality of the Ahle-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at’s differences with those who are insolent towards the holy Prophet, and had, also, suggested ways of resolving the differences. That booklet was published by Maulana Okarvi Academy Al’A’lami in South Africa, in English, and, by Allah’s grace, had been very popular amongst the general public and had corrected their beliefs.

During his second tour of South Africa, a set of booklets called “Johannesburg to Bareilly” was presented to this humble self with a request to explain the implications of the things mentioned in the booklets. Because of my preoccupation with my tour itinerary, I was not able to concentrate fully on the contents of the booklets, yet the perusal of a few of its pages made it abundantly clear to me that all three booklets contained a diatribe against the Ahle-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at couched in a very superficial and a very slanderous language. In fact, all three of them were a bundle of slanders and accusations.

I had promised my friends in South Africa that I would give a fitting reply to these booklets. By the grace of Almighty Allah and the kindness of His venerated Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), I have succeeded in getting published the first part of a rejoinder to these booklets.

It has been my constant endeavour to let the authors of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and the adherents of Deobandi-ism see their faces in the mirror of their own writings. Readers will notice that answers to all the accusations have, in most part, been given through the writings of the ulama of Deoband.

During my second visit to South Africa, I had, by way of clinching the issue, personally gone to “Mia’s Farm”, the largest centre of the Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists, and submitted to them that this humble person was prepared to substantiate the beliefs and actions of the Ahle-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, which have prompted the Deobandi-Wahaabis to accuse them of being “associators” and “innovators”, through books written by the ulama of Deoband and present in my library.

It must be explained that this humble self advocates neither disruption nor disunity. I am forever prepared to lay down my life for the sake of the solidarity of the Islamic world. But solidarity does not mean silence by way of appeasement and hypocrisy. When attitudes opposed to us are being given vent to with abandon, when facts are being distorted, when efforts are going on to mislead the people and the very foundations of the faith are under heavy attack, then I hold that in times like this silence is sin, even worse than sin. Only politicians indulge in such behaviour and it behaves them only. If there is a conspiracy, it is a duty incumbent upon me to uncover such conspiracy.

The purpose of giving references from the writings of the ulama of Deoband is to make it abundantly clear through “White and Black” to all those seeking reality as to how much those making false accusations against us are themselves involved in acts of similar nature and how much at odds are their sayings and actions. The present book is not a detailed answer to things mentioned in the booklets “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, line by line and word for word. But this humble self has, by the grace of Allah, encompassed replies to all the accusations as a whole.

It is a matter of honour and dignity of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). It is our faith that he excels all the worlds, all the creations. Love of him brings everlasting life to us. We are prepared to sacrifice our lives for the sake of his honour and dignity. In our view, to speak before him in a loud voice is the height of irreverence and to us uncovering their foul deeds and breaking their heads is of the essence of a holy war.

It is hoped that, by the grace of Almighty Allah, my efforts will provide food for thought to the advocates of Deobandi-ism and, also, be of help to the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at in remaining steadfast on the right beliefs and right acts in accordance with the dictates of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat.

Readers are requested to please pray for me so that the Merciful Allah may accept my humble efforts towards propagation and publicising the Deen of His beloved, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), and that He may grant me beneficial knowledge and open up my heart so that I may be able to take a stand in defence of the dignity and honour of my master, and that He may grant me success in my efforts to expose and combat falsehood. A’meen.

Kaukab Noorani Okarvi
( Ghufira Lahu )

 


Al Laahu Rabbu Muhammadin Sallal Alaihi Wasallama

This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at has already presented to his readers a brief booklet entitled “From Deoband to Bareilly: the truth”. Among the contents of the booklet was an account of the true import of the basic difference between the Sunni (Bareilvi) and the Deobandi Wahaabis, and, also, of a possible end to all the differences between the two.

To say to every thing ‘I will not accept it’ is an incurable disease All the same, every wise, realistic and just person would have, through the booklet, become fully aware of the truth and also that whatever differences that exist between the two groups are total and principled. By the grace of Allah this booklet by this humble person became popular and, because of it, thousands of people got the opportunity to correct their beliefs and to be steadfast on the truth. This did not happen because of the effectiveness of the words I used or the way I presented them. All this happened because of the power of truth and the grace of the holy Prophet
(Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

Adversaries and opponents, also, said that what I was doing was no service to Islam. Instead, they advised me to work against non-Muslims or for the betterment of society. It is amazing that they become angry if the same advice is given to them. Yet the first thing I would say by way of reply is that such advice is never effective if the enmity of the adversaries and the opponents is founded merely on opposition for opposition sake and on adamancy, and because the real motive behind them is that they should not be exposed and their nefarious activities are not taken notice of, and people may not become disgusted with them. Secondly, I would like to point out that perhaps our adversaries are used to seeing only one aspect of a thing and because of their short sightedness they do not see right. If they were to see both aspects, then there would be no cause for differences to creep up because it is difficult to deny truth. The third thing is that they usually are dependent upon their masters and arc their yes men and they are devoid of all wisdom, perception and good conduct. Even if they have these things in small measure, they are not allowed to make use of them because after selling oneself to somebody else there is no occasion to use one’s own knowledge and his own volition. Fourthly, it would be foolish to expect positive thinking from persons who have become used to negative thinking. Fifthly, it would be futile to expect opinion based on reality from him who has become habituated to seeing things in other’s mirror and to avoid reality.

It is a pity that these Deobandi Wahaabis do not have the heart to acknowledge exemplary services rendered by the right-guided ulama of the Ahle-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at even when they are fully aware of these. The writings and the speeches of the ulama of Deoband bear testimony to the fact that they have no connection with good conduct. As it is, we of the Ahl-e-Sunnat are not -at all harmed by what they do or say. Actually, we are pleased at heart when they choose us for slandering. This, because so long as they are engaged in upbraiding us then for that period we prevent them at least from being insolent to the unblemished personality of the holy Prophet, the beloved of Allah. This is a good enough success. But as far as I am concerned, I wish they may say whatever they may have to say about me but they should desist from being insolent to the lofty personality of the beloved of the Creator (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and thus throwing a challenge to my Islamic spirit.

What to speak of this insignificant being, there is no one in the whole universe who is fully aware of the greatness of beloved Mustafa (`Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Those who choose to call Allah’s beloved Prophet who is the object desired by the entire Universe a mortal like themselves, such foul-mouthed cannot have a full comprehension of the powers, capabilities and special traits of one such, much less set limits to the excellence of the Allah’s beloved (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Divines like the venerated Baayazeed Bistaami, Maulana Room, Sheikh Sa’di, Sheikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi, Maulana Jaami (may Allah have mercy on them) have acknowledged their humbleness before him, but these slandering Mullas openly say that “the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was a mortal like us”. May Allah forgive us!

We of the Ahle-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at know only this much:

” Wo Khuda Naheen Ba Khuda Naheen, Wo Magar Khuda Se Juda Naheen,
Wo Hein Keya Magar Wo Hein Keya Naheen, Ye Muhib Habeeb Ki Baat Het’

(He is not Allah, by Allah he is not, and yet he is not separate from Allah. What he is and what he is not, the matter is entirely between the Lover and the beloved.)

“Tum Zaat-e-Khuda Se Na Juda Ho Na Khuda Ho
Allah Hi Ko Ma’ loom He Keya Jaaniye Keya He”

(You are not separated from Allah yet you are not is known only to Allah. Whatever you are.)

How can these short-sighed people know of the splendid deeds of the ulama of the Ahl-e-Sunnat ?
A famous Persian couplet aptly describes their condition

“Gar Na Beenad Barooz-e-Shapparah Chashm Chashma’e Aaftuab Ra cheh Gunaah”

(If a bat cannot see the brightness of the day The blame for this cannot be put upon the sun)

Had I not been blessed by the teachings of my valued teachers and divines I also would have fouled up my tongue and my pen to the same degree as those belonging to the Deoband school of thought have done theirs But it is a great blessing of Almighty Allah that He has saved me from committing this foul deed I pray to Almighty Allah that He may allow me Lo attain to the highest degree of faith and good conduct’

Nurtured by the British and the Hindus these Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists can only adore and praise an idolateress Indira Gandhi; they can hold dear every enemy of Almighty Allah; hut they arc by nature hateful of every person dear to Almighty Allah Every man gets what kit’ is destined to have. I am thankful to our Creator and Master that  He has made me able to bear utmost love for Himself and for His dear ones This is not an ordinary honour, and all this is due to His blessings I pray to Almighty Allah that He may let me be saturated with the love of His dear ones and accept my service in the cause of the defence of the honour of His dear ones and He m may allow me to end my life while being wholly devoted to those He holds dear.

Allah has blessed man with right sort of intellect and this intellect is to be used for pondering things Every man of faith knows that a companion (Sahaabi) is he who during his life upon this earth had embraced Islam and had been blessed with setting his eyes upon or an audience with the holy Prophet And the result of such a meeting was that no non-companion despite all his accomplishments can attain to the status of a companion It is apparent that it such a status falls to the lot of a person who only had the good for-tune of casting his looks on the Prophet what station and status would be that of the Prophet himself. But this is beyond the grasp of those whom; such faculty has not been given Deprived of faith they arc. Also devoid of all thinking As the poet has said:

When Allah deprives one of faith he surely becomes an embodiment of foolishness

This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat has visited South Africa twice so for while their friends in Lenasia, Johannesburg gave me three parts of the pamphlet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” published on behalf of the “Council for the Propagation of the Sunnats of Islam,

(P.O. Box 749, Lenasia-1820, South Africa). These pamphlets bear no names as their author or authors.* But on the last page of the booklet a name that of Suleman Cassim, of course, appears.

———————————————————————————————————–
*The writer of these pamphlets would, surely, have been a so-called scholar of the Deobandi Wahaabi school who did not have faith in his own beliefs and. so, did not disclose his name. He surely would have been a hypocrite and had tried to hide his real face.
——————————————————————————————————-

Who wrote those pamphlets is not known, but on top of the front page it is mentioned that “this booklet is by way of reply to the earlier pamphlet issued by the Bareilvis holding the beliefs of the ulama of Deoband to be erroneous.” I went through all three pamphlets, at the end of which I found myself wondering as to why these Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists who proclaim themselves to be the right-guided ulama do not fear Allah or care about their ultimate fate, and, thus, adopt other ways for themselves.

Here, I must confess that I have not ‘been able to lay my hands upon any such pamphlet by the Bareilvis which is said to have prompted the issuance of the pamphlet called “Johannesburg to Bareilly”. All the same, it was not necessary to study the pamphlet allegedly issued by the Bareilvis after I had gone through the contents of the pamphlet `’Johannesburg to Bareilly”. This, for the simple reason that I have become fully conversant with the ways as well as the writings and the speeches of the self-proclaimed “right-guided” ulama of Deoband during my contacts with them for well over two decades.

Those who have perused the series of booklets called “Johannesburg to Bareilly” would have noticed the tone and tenor of its authors. The things for which they have been critical of A’laa Hazrat Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, Allamah Maulana Shah Mujad-did-i-Deen-o-Millat and Ahmad Raza Khan of Bareilly are, unfortunately for the Deobandeis, those that have come from the pens of the self-proclaimed right-guided ulama regarding the Deobandeis themselves. The only difference is that when the same is said by Imam Ahl-e-Sunnat Bareilvi he is upbraided and when the same things are said by the ulama of Deoband themselves then the Deobandeis forget all about equity and justice. If they really regard their ulama as so-called right-guided ulama, why do not they compare the IWO writings and pronounce an honest verdict in consonance with the demands of equity and justice, why they do not accept the verdict of their own elders.

I can, if I so choose, present all the passages with which books by the great ulama of Deoband are full. But my love for the faith does not permit me to reproduce such filthy passages. Readers themselves should know what such passages could be. You must have heard about the term “pornography”, but pornography pales into insignificance before the writings of the so-called sole pornography pales into insignificance before the writings of the so-called sole guardians of Deen and religion of Deoband.

Dear readers! My aim is not to indulge in hurtful saying or in speaking lies. May Almighty Allah protect me from every wrong-doing! But I speak the truth when I say that the hypocrites (Deobandi propagandists) say and do things while propagating the Deen, which are most shameful and distasteful. II is amazing that they would like wrong ideas to be explained but they would not like to call a wrong as wrong.

Dear readers! All men of wisdom, thought, intellect and consciousness know that calling bad names is after all calling bad names. Howsoever much you may try to explain them away, you cannot say that calling bad names is wishing well. We, also, say to the propagandists of Deoband that the controversy between us will continue to rage until they accept the idolatrous and disgusting writings of their stalwart ulama to be idolatrous and disgusting even according to the verdict of their own ulama, and until they deny that such writings are valid and laudable.

There is a well-known anecdote. Some villagers went to a religious scholar and asked him to inform them what they should do to purify the village well in which a dog had drowned. The religious scholar told them to draw a number of buckets of water from the well, and then the water would be purified. The villagers went back and drew the prescribed buckets of water but the water continued to be as foul-smelling. Thereupon, they went back to the religious scholar and informed him of the situation. The religious scholar inquired from them if they had taken out the dead dog from the well or it was still there. They said they had not taken the dog out of the well. The religious scholar admonished them that until they took the dog out of the well, the stink would continue to be there howsoever much water they would draw. Therefore, they should first take out the dog from the well, and then take out water (and he specified the number of buckets to be taken out) and then they would see that the stink was removed.

Dear readers! Similar is the case with the Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists. Unless they end the real reason of the controversy, unless they deny the rationality and eruditness of their erroneous and idolatrous writings, the dispute will continue to the there, howsoever much they may try to explain away things.

Along with this, you should also realise that these people are in the habit of speaking lies, giving false statements and hoodwinking people. They, perhaps, think that the world is populated only by the deaf and the blind. Let us hear about some examples of their lies and decide for yourselves how great liars these people of Deoband are.

On page 2 of part 1 of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, it is written thus: “The ulama of Deoband have nothing to do with Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi (Imam of the Wahaabi faction). They have no concern with his mission, nor he is their spiritual leader, nor did they ever meet him. In fact, the ulama of Deoband belong to the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at and owe allegiance to the Hanafi sect.”

In this passage, it has been sought to be proved that the ulama of Deoband are not Wahaabi, and that they have got nothing to do with Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi, the Imam of the Wahaabis. This has been contradicted by the writings of the ulama of Deoband themselves, as you will subsequently see.

The famous debater of Deoband, Muhammad Manzoor Nu’maani, has in his book, “Sheikh Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahaab and the right-guided ulama of India”, published 10 years ago and endorsed by Sheikh Muhammad Zakariya Kandhalvi and Qaari Muhammad Tayyab, sought to prove that there was no ideological difference between Sheikh Abdul Wahaab Najdi and the ulama of Deoband and the Najdi Wahaabi and Deobandis were really one and the same. Here, I am not criticising the book by Nu’maani Sahib. My aim is only to bring to my readers the lies of the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” so that readers may know how very fond of lies the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” is. On the one hand, their ulama and elders are trying their utmost to prove themselves to be Wahaabi, but the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, while stationed in South Africa, is for ever engaged in uttering lies.

Dear readers! Let us examine such other writings of the stalwart ulama of Deoband.

“This title (Wahaabi) means a person who subscribes to, or is subservient, to the creed of Ibne Abdul Wahaab”. (Imdaad-ul-Fataawa), Page 233.

The Imam of the Deobandis, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, says, “the followers of Muhammad Ibne Wahaab Najdi are called Wahaabi. He held excellent beliefs and his creed was Hanbali. Although he was rather of harsh temperament but he and his followers are good people.” (Fataawa Rasheediyah, Page 111, Vol. 1).

Dear readers! You have just seen what the verdict of Gangohi Sahib is on Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi. Now see what the ulama of Deoband themselves have written about Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi, and, then, decide for yourselves who amongst them spoke the truth and who uttered lies.

Al-Muhannad, the book of beliefs of the ulama of Deoband, on page 12, contains the following question and answer:

“Question number 12: Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab held the view that shedding the blood of Musalmaans and taking away their property and defiling their honour, all these things were lawful. He also termed them idolaters. He was insolent towards the elders. What is your view of him? And do you (think calling the Ahle Qiblah as infidels is a lawful act? Or do you think that he who does these things belongs to a legitimate sect?

Answer: In our view the same verdict applies to them as has been given by the writer of Durr-e-Mukhtaar. And Khawarij are a band of people who waged war against the Imam because they thought him to be guilty of falsehood, that is, idolatry, which justified waging war. For this reason they take the taking of our lives and our property and making our women captives to be lawful. He further held that they were rebels. He also held that they did not Describe them as infidels because this was a matter of interpretation, though a faulty one. And Allamah Shaami, in his marginal notes on the book, has said, “Like it happened in our times when the followers of Ibne Abdul Wahaab sallying forth from Najd overwhelmed Haramain Shareefain. They described themselves as belonging to Hambali creed, but it was their belief that only they were Musalmaans and whoever was against their belief was an idolater and, so, they justified the killing of the Ahle Sunnat and the ulama of the Ahle Sunnat until Almighty Allah deprived them of their ascendancy.”

In “Fataawa Rasheediyah”, it is stated that their (Najdis) beliefs are excellent, while in “Al-Muhannad” it is said that they (Najdis) believe that only they were Musalmaans and those who held beliefs contrary to theirs were polytheists, and since such people belonged to the Ahl-e-Sunnat, therefore killing them was lawful.

From this it can be derived that holding all Ahl-e-Sunnat to be polytheists and killing them was lawful and permitted in the eyes of Gangohi Sahib. He also says that the followers of (Ibne Abdul Wahaab) are good men, while all other ulama of Deoband hold them to be Kharijis and rebels. It, thus, becomes clear that Gangohi Sahib believes that Kharijis and rebels are good men.

Also consider this. Hussein Ahmad Sahib Tandvi Madni says: “Gentlemen’ Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab appeared in the Najd in the 13th century A.H., and, because he harboured evil thoughts and held wrong beliefs, he waged war on the Ahl-e-Sunnat Wall Jama’at, sought to force his evil thoughts upon them and considered lawful seizing of their properties as the spoils of war, and killing them, and considered all these acts to bring blessings. He was harsh on the people of the Haramain (Makkah and Madinah) in particular and on the people of the Hijaaz in general. He used most foul language against the pious men of the earlier generations. Because of the atrocities committed by him on them, countless people had to flee the holy cities of Makkah and Madinah, and many of them were martyred by his troops. In short, he was a tyrant, a rebel and an altogether evil person.”
(Ash-Shahaubus Saaqib, Page 42)

Gangohi Sahib says that their beliefs are excellent and he and his followers are good men, while Husain Ahmad Sahib Tandvi Madni says that his views were evil and his beliefs were most wretched. He considered the killing of Ahle-Sunnat as an act, which brought blessings, and justified taking away of their properties as spoils of war and, as such, lawful. He put the people of the Haramain and the Hijaaz to great hardships until they were forced to flee. He was most insolent towards the pious men of the earlier generations. He was guilty of killing thousands of Musalmaans, and was tyrannical, rebellious, blood-thirsty, and sinful.

Now, if Gangohi Sahib is speaking the truth, then Husain Ahmad Sahib Tandvi Madni is speaking the lie. Only one of two can be in the right. Now, a decision about them rests on the followers of the two men.

Gangohi Sahib says that their (Najdis) beliefs are excellent. How excellent can be seen in the writings of the Principal of Deoband, Husain Ahmad Sahib t Tandvi Madni, who has listed, serially, examples of the beliefs of the Najdis in F his book, Ash Shahaubus Saaqib! These are:

1. “Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab believed that people all over the world and all Muslims were polytheists and infidels. (Page 44)

2. The Najdis believed, and his followers still believe, that the lives of Prophets (Alihumus Salaam) were limited to the times during which they lived upon this earth. Thereafter, in death, they and other faithfuls are equal. (Page 45)

3. This group holds that having a vision of the blessed Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and visits to his blessed tomb are bad innovations and unlawful. He also holds as unlawful even journeying in that direction for this purpose. According to some of them, even journeying for the sake of paying a visit to the blessed tomb is like committing fornication. May Allah save us from such evil thoughts! (Page 45)

4. The Wahaabis use most insolent language in respect of Prophethood and the person of the holy Prophet himself (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and, in their insolence, claim to be the equals of the personality of the holy Prophet, and, according to them, only a little benefit accrued from him during the times he was preaching the Messages of Allah, and no benefits flowed from him after his passing away. And because they think so, they consider as unlawful praying for Allah’s forgiveness through his intercession. Their elders also said that praying for Allah’s forgiveness through his intercession was unlawful. (May Allah save us from having such thoughts)! But, perhaps, it may be permissible to reproduce such thoughts, for merely reproducing blaspheming words does not by itself constitute blasphemy). They also said that the staff in a man’s hand was of greater advantage to him than the glorious personality of the king of the universe (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), for with a staff in his hand one can defend himself from a dog while the personality of the pride of the universe (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) cannot do even this much for him. (Page 47)

5. The Wahaabis are against performing mystic rites and sophistic practices-meditating, engaging in the remembrance of Allah and thinking about Him, owing allegiance to spiritual guides and the whole system of spiritual guides, and having a mental rapport with the spiritual guides, believing in the doctrine of annihilation and permanent life etc. etc In their view, al’ such things are of no consequence, bad innovations and demeaning. (Page 59, Ash-Shahaubus Saaqib)

6. In Wahaabi belief, following any particular Imam is considered to be blasphemy against the Prophet, and they use wretched and wicked words for the four Imams and their followers, and thus they are alienated from the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at and so the non-emulators of India belong to this wicked group. While they claimed to be Hanbalee when they first appeared on the scene, but in many matters they do not follow Imam Ahmad Bin Hanbal (Alaihir Rahmah)—(Page 62, Ash-Shahaabus Saaqib).

7. Through verses Ar-Rahmaanu ‘Alal ‘Arshis Tawa etc, the Wahaabis try to prove that Allah physically occupies a throne and also make out His dimensions and, therefore, His bodily presence. – (Page 24, Ash-Shahaabus-Saaqib)

8. The Wahaabis of Arabia have often been heard to harshly denounce the expression, “As Salaatu was Salaamu Alaika ya Rasoolal Laah” (Peace and salutation to you, O Allah’s Messenger)”, and most scathingly condemn and ridicule its use, and hurl most unbecoming language against the people of the Haramain who use such an expression.—(Page 65, Ash-Shahaabus-Saaqib)

9. The wicked Wahaabis harshly denounce sending repeatedly peace and salutation on the mercy to the worlds, and consider reciting Dalaa’ilul Khairuat, Qaseedah Burdah and Qassedah Hamziyah and such like as most detestable and unwarranted. They also consider some couplets of Qaseedah Burdah to be downright blasphemous, as for example the couplet:

Ya Ashrafal Khalqi Maali Man Aloozu Bihi Siwaaka Inda Huloolil Haadisil ‘Amami (O. the best of creations! I have no one To look up to in perilous times like these)
(Page 66, Ash Shahaabus Saaqib)

10. Except for the knowledge by him of Allah’s commands, the Wahaabis think the personality of the Last of the Prophets (Alaihis Salaatu Was Salaam) to be devoid of all hidden and true knowledge. (Page 62, Ash-Shahaabus Saaqib)

11. The Wahaabis consider the narration of the birth of the king of the universe (Alaihis-Salaatu-Was-Salaam) itself to be a most reprehensible act and a very bad innovation”. (Page 67, Ash-Shahaabus Saaqib)

Dear readers’ the above-mentioned eleven beliefs held by Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi and his followers have been listed by the Principal of Deoband, Husain Ahmad Sahib Tandvi Madni, which in the sight of Gangohi Sahib are excellent beliefs. It is, therefore, proved that most foul, most wicked and altogether blasphemous beliefs are reckoned by him to be excellent ones and the excellent and Islamic beliefs are, in his eyes, polytheistic and innovative. What an amazing feat of perverted thinking!

Khirad Ka Naam Junoon Rokh Diya Junoo `Ka Khirad Jo Chaahe Aap Ka Husne Karishmah Saaz Kare

(You call wisdom to be madness and madness to be wisdom. Your miracle making beauty may do whatever it wants).

On Page 45 of Ashrafus Sawaanih, it is stated thus: “A story is narrated of the times when Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib was a teacher at the Madrasah Jaamiul-Uloom, Kanpur. Some women living in the neighbourhood of the Madrasah brought some sweets so that the Holy Qur’aan may be recited and the reward so earned be conveyed. Students of the Madrasah did not do so and ate up the sweets. This created quite a row. When informed of the row, Thanvi Sahib came and told the people in a loud voice, “Brethren! This place is populated by Wahaabis. Don’t bring anything here for the sake of faatihah and niyaaz.”

One Page 192 of the biography of Janab Yoosuf Kandhalvi, it is stated that ‘we are staunch Wahaabis.”

One of the elders of the Deobandi Wahaabi propagandist group, Sheikh-ul-Hadees Muhammad Zakariya Sahib, declares: “I am a more staunch Wahaabi than all of you.”—(Biography of Maulana Muhammad Yoosuf Kandhalvi, Page 193, authored by Muhammad Saani Hasni and Manzoor Nu’maani).

(It will interest my readers to know that, as they have already seen, the Principal of Madrasah Deoband, Janab Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni, has described the Wahaabis as a “band of evil and foul and filthy people” who are also insolent, but Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi and Muhammad Zakariya and others say they are very proud of calling themselves Wahaabis. With this admission, the reality about them will dawn upon people with greater clarity).

Thanvi Sahib, whom the Deobandis regard as their Hakeem-ul-Ummat, in a letter to his Imam, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib, writes: “Although some ulama here regard me as a Wahaabi and some ulama from outside also have told people here not to be deceived by this man (Thanvi) fur he is a Wahaabi, but it did not have any effect for I had been practically co-operating with the public. But now that I intend not to co-operate even in a practical sort of way, I should expect to face some difficulty.” Since Thanvi Sahib used to participate in Meelaad meetings, people did not accept him as a Wahaabi, but now that Thanvi Sahib himself says that he would not be attending Meelaad congregations it should be clear to everybody that “he was truly a Wahaabi although he had been hiding this fact.” (Tazkiratur Rasheed, Page 135).

Janab Abdul Hasan Ali Nadvi in his book “Deeni Da’wat” (Invitation to Religion) has mentioned an episode about Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib, founder of the Tableeghi Jama’at. In 1938, he says, when he had gone to the Hijaaz for the Hajj, he along with his delegation met the Sultan of Najd in connection with the Tableeghi Jama’at.

Regarding preparations for the meeting with the Sultan, he writes: “It was resolved that first the aims and objects of the Jama’at should be written down in Arabic, then it should be presented to the Sultan. Maulana Ihtishaam-ul-Hasan and Abdullah Ibne Hasan, on their own, met the Sheikh-ul-lslam and Sheikh Ibne Bulhead”. “Deeni Da’wat”
(Invitation to Religion), Pages 97 and 98.

“After two weeks (on 14th March, 1938), the Maulana (Muhammad Ilyaas) along with Haaji Abdullah Dehlvi, Sheikhul Mutaw-witeen, Abdur Rahmaan Mazhar, and Maulvi Ihtishaam-ul-Hasan went to meet the Sultan. The king came down from his throne and received them with great honour and seated the honoured guests from India near him. They then presented their schedule for preaching. Upon this, the king lectured to them most eruditely for forty minutes on the unity of Allah, on the Book, and on the Prophetic traditions and on the need for following the Shari’at. After this, he came down from his throne and with much respect bade them goodbye. The next day, the Sultan wanted to go to the Hijaaz and left for Riyadh. (“Deeni Da’wat”, Page 98)

Having obtained the testimonial of approval from the Sultan of Najd, now see how they went about it. He writes: “Maulvi Ihtishamul Hasan prepared a brief note on the objects of their preaching and presented it to Shaikhul Islam and Chief Justice, Abdullah Bin Hasan, who is of the progeny of Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi, and the Maulana (Muhammad Ilyaas) and Maulvi Ihtisham Sahib themselves went to see him. He honoured them greatly and gave them much support in every matter and orally promised them sympathy and help”. (“Deeni Da’wat” Page 98)

Give your honest thought to this. What was it that prevented them from, disclosing, along with the entire proceedings, the Arabic text of the aims and objects of the Tableeghi Jama’at prepared for presentation to the Sultan of Najd? It is all two obvious. However much they may try to hide facts but facts will be out, after all. And the fact is that the aims and objects much lauded at the king’s palace and the promise of total support in disseminating ideas connected with the “Invitation to Religion” were exactly the same as those which the Najdis had raised as their battle cry and, as a consequence, totally destroyed places of undying love and esteem and also the eternal monuments of Islam.

It should be clear to even a person of the meanest intelligence that had the aims and objects been even slightly different from those of the Najdi religion, the Sheikhul Islam and Chief Justice of the Najdi government, who had the blood of Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi flowing in his veins, would not have promised the least bit of help and support.

Look at another proof of total affinity in thought and belief between the Wahaabi Najdi band and the Tableeghi Jama’at and total mutual co-operation between them which is provided by an incident which happened during the times of Muhammad Yoosuf Sahib, son and successor of Janab Muhammad Ilyaas. (You must have heard about this incident which occurred during the times of Janab Muhammad Ilyaas.) While narrating the story of the delegation of the Tableeghi Jama’at which had gone to Najd from Delhi under the leadership of Janab Abul Hasan Ali Nadvi, the biographer of Janab Muhammad Yoosuf writes (and here you will read of the deep relationship that existed between leaders of the Najdi Government and the said delegation). The story continues:

“Excellent relations were established with Sheikh Umar Bin Al-Hasan, who is of the progeny of Sheikh Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi, and with Sheikh Abdul Laah Ibnul Hasan, Chief Justice and Sheikh-ul-Islam of the Saudi kingdom and head of the department of dos and don’ts (Amar Bil Ma’roof wa Nahee Anil Munkar) who had very close relation ship with the crown prince of the kingdom, and was his special aid. Because of their understanding the situation fully, those who tried to create doubts about the (Tableeghi) Jama’at dismally failed in such attempts.
(Biography of Maulana Muhammad Yoosuf, Page 414)

Here is another clear proof of the ideological affinity between the two. He writes: “We also met the elder brother of Sheikh Umar Bin Al-Hasan, Sheikh Abdul Laah Ibnul Hasan (with whom Maulana Ilyaas had entered into an agreement) and he treated us with much kindness. Some people tried to give the impression that the (Tableeghi) Jama’at was a band with “wrong beliefs” and they conveyed this complaint to the ulama. Due to our contact with the ulama and the influential people, those complainants were cold-shouldered”. —
(Sawaanih Maulana Muhammad Yoosuf, Page 414)

There is no need for it to be explained how these People would have pleaded their innocence of holding wrong beliefs before the Qaazis and the ulama and officials of Najd. The nature of a religious mind is such that even a man holding wrong beliefs does not consider anyone to be holding right beliefs until he is proved to be of his persuasion. From this, the Point becomes clearer still that the elite of the Najd already knew that these people did not hold wrong beliefs, they rather held similar views, and that is why [hose who complained about them being people with wrong beliefs could not succeed.

You would have, by now, seen proofs of the fact that the Deobandi propagandists are, in fact, Wahaabis. These proofs have been provided by their own pens.

Moreover, the ulama of Deoband who call themselves Hanfi acted in open violation of their own creed on the occasion of the death of a former President of Pakistan, General Muhammad Zia-ul-Haq. They led funeral prayers for him in absentia and also prayed for his redemption and engaged themselves in reciting the Holy Qur’aan and holding Faatihah Khawni for the late President of Pakistan at his soyem held at the tomb of Hazrat Daata Ganj Bakhsh, Saiyidina Ali Hajweri (Radiyal Laahu Anhu). They also participated in his Chehlum (40 days Faatihah) ceremony.
(Please see my pamphlet, “Look at your antics”, for confirmation through pictures and newspaper clippings.)

Not only this. The ulama of Deoband in Pakistan take out processions and hold rallys on the occasion of Meelaad-un-Nabi (Celebrating the birth of the holy Prophet), participate in Mahaafil-e-Meelaad organised on official and non official levels. They took out a well-organised procession on the death anniversary of Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq (Radiyal Laahu Anhu), and they, also, commemorate the death anniversaries of the Khulafaa-e-Raashideen (the right guided Caliphs) every year and give great publicity to the date and place of the scheduled meetings, and make appeals to the public for commemorating it on official and non-official levels.

They issue large posters on the occasion of the death anniversaries of their stalwart ulama, and make preparations for commemorating them with much eclat and on the day itself Qur’aan is recited and ‘Isaal-e-Sawaab and Niyaaz offered.

Two famous Deobandi ulama participated in the ceremony on the occasion of bathing the grave of Hazrat Daata Ganj Bakhsh (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) and put bath water on their faces in order to derive blessing.

The ulama of Deoband themselves hold meetings on the occasion of commemorating the martyrdom of Hazrat Imam Husain (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) and also attend such meetings organised by the Shi’as, place wreaths on the graves of Auliyaa-e-Kiraam and attend meetings held to commemorate their death anniversaries.

If the ulama of Deoband do all this then no fatwa is pronounced but if the Sunnis do the same then Deoband issues fatwa of polytheism, innovation and illegality against them.

On top of all this, let us see what the famous Aalim of Deoband, Ihtishaamul Haq Thanvi, did. The Aga Khanis (Isma’ieli faction) are considered by all to be out of the pale of Islam. Even so, Thanvi Sahib recited the Qur’aan and said Faatihah for the Aga Khan, prayed for his forgiveness, attended condolence- meetings, and in a speech declared him to be one of the benefactors of Islam.*
————————————————————————————————————
* All these proofs can be seen in my booklet “Apni Ada Dekh” (Look at your antics), which comprises cuttings from all-important newspapers of Pakistan. I have with me a record of all this.
————————————————————————————————————
What will the self-appointed right-guided ulama of Deoband now say about their own Thanvi Sahib? If the Sunnis (Bareilvi) hold Giyarhveen Shareef for the ‘Isaal-e-Sawaab of Hazrat Saiyidina Ghaus-i-A’zam (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) it is declared against Shari’ at, but if the ulama of Deoband hold Qur’aan-recital sessions and say faartihalh for the ‘Isaal-e-Sawaab of even non-Muslims, then no fatwa is issued against them. No fatwa is issued against celebrating the founding of the Daarul Uloom at Deoband and the celebrations being inaugurated by a Hindu woman (late Mrs. Indira Gandhi). But if the coming into this world of the Messenger of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihe Wasallam) is celebrated, fatwa of polytheism, innovation and illegality are hurled against the Sunnis. Is this the criterion of truth in the eyes of Deobandi propagandists that if their own people do similar acts even for non-Muslims, they would still remain in the category of right guided ulama, but if the Sunnis do the same things for those loved by Allah in consonance with the Shari’at and Sunnat then they are to be called polytheists and innovators? Does this act on the part of Wahaabi-Deobandi propagandists not come within the purview of selling Deen (religion) and cutting jokes with Allah?

Let us look at another proof of dishonesty and lying of the author of
“Johannesburg to Bareilly”.

On Page 44 of part 3 of the pamphlet, he has risen to the peak of dishonesty, unreliability and lying. Of course Allah’s curse is most assuredly destined for liars and transgressors. Distorting somebody’s writings and then wrongly accusing him of doing wrong things is slander and thus unlawful. On the next pages you will find the fatwa of the Deobandi propagandists own Mufti Muhammad Shafee Sahib regarding this. Those from amongst the religious robbers who call themselves right-guided ulama should look at these verses of the Holy Qur’aan:

Wala Tahsabannal Laaha Chaafilan Amma Ya’maluz Zaalimoon.
Wasa Ya’lamul Lazeena Zalamoo Aiyya Munqalabin Yanqaliboon.

(And do not think the Allah is not unaware of which the unjust people do.)
(And soon the unjust will see by what overturning they are being over turned.)

Dear readers! Some 15 years ago, the Monthly Al-Meezaan of Bombay (India) brought out its Imam Ahmad Raza Number. In the preface, the publishers wrote a paragraph headlined “A bundle of accusations”. In order to fulfil his nefarious aim the author of the pamphlet “Johannesburg’ to Bareilly” quoted out of context a few sentences from this paragraph and then invited people to listen to what the followers of Imam Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi themselves had to say about him.*
What will the self-appointed right-guided ulama of Deoband now say about their own Thanvi Sahib?
———————————————————————————————————-
* This servant of the Ahle Sunnat would like to inform his readers that had it not been for the fact that he believes in loving for the sake of Allah and also hating for the sake of Allah, he would have, like the author of the pamphlet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, quoted so many excerpts from the writings of the stalwarts of Deoband that it would have become difficult for the Deobandis to hide their faces. But dishonesty and transgression, and lies and speaking nonsense behave only the Deobandis. Thanks be to Allah that I am concerned only with asserting the truth and falsifying lies and speaking out the truth. Candour is my way and my distinction. Thanks to Allah for this blessing!
————————————————————————————————————
This servant of the Ahle would like to quote the whole paragraph occurring in the preface to the Imam Ahmad Raza Number of “Al-Meezaan” and, thereafter, sentences from this paragraph quoted by the author of the pamphlet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, so that readers may know the truth and may, also, become aware of the wickedness of the Wahaabi Deobandi propagandist religious predators. Those who base themselves on lies and dishonesty are surely taking a path going straight to hell. May Allah protect us from their wickedness!

Dear readers! Please see the following original text of the paragraph as occurring in the Imam Ahmad Raza Number of “Al-Meezaan”.

Under the caption “A Whole Load Of Slanders”, it reads: “On the one hand, there is so much of indifference on our part that what to speak of writing books on him, many of his own (Imam Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi) books have not even been published. On the other hand, the personality of Imam Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi is being persistently assailed and distorted through the speeches and writings of others. Instead of acknowledging his valuable services, for the past ten years a plethora of slanders is being heaped upon him, not only in countries of Asia and Europe but in all countries. Consequently, serious men have become apathetic to him. It is generally thought that Imam Ahmad Raza was a Mukaffirul Muslimeen (a person who dubs Musalmaans as polytheists) and that he had set up a factory for making polytheists). In research institutions throughout Asia, what to speak of his works, even his name is not to be found.*
———————————————————————————————————–
* Now, in 1989, a different situation exists. By the grace of Allah, Asia and Europe are benefiting from Hazrat Imam Raza Khan Bareilvi’s profound thoughts and ideas.
———————————————————————————————————–
Biography writing and history-writing have been sacrificed at the altar of prejudice and narrow-mindedness. Opposition to Imam Ahmad Raza has caused all their achievements to go waste. Imam Ahmad Raza is like a diamond, which is eager to shine forth and illumine the whole world, but efforts have been made to hide it behind a veil of misunderstandings and accusations.

It is a great tragedy of the times that while full light of history is being showered upon one protagonist, even a cursory mention is not made of the other. Only if our authors and intellectuals would take recourse to large-heartiness and nobility of character and analysed Imam Ahmad Raza’s standpoint and looked into the real reasons for opposition to him by the stalwarts of Deoband, most of the acrimony would not have existed today. It is essential that the importance of the difference is correctly understood and also explained to others, so that the present generation comes close to Imam Ahmad Raza”.
(Imam Ahmad Raza Number of “Al-Meezaan”, Page 25)

Now, that you have read the exact text as published in “Al-Meezaan”, also see how dishonest has been the author of the pamphlet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”. Under the heading “A Bareilvi’s general impression of Maulvi Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi”, he says: “A serious person of today is loath to turn to him. Generally, Imam Ahmad Raza Khan is thought to be Mukaffir-ul-Muslimeen (one who dubs Musalmaans as polytheists). He had installed a factory in Bareilly for making polytheists. Imam Ahmad Raza’s work, much less his name, is not known in scientific institutions throughout Asia”.

Dear readers! You must have taken note of the real face of the lying, dishonest religious deprecators of Deoband. After reading this, you will, also, certainly say that these propagandists of Deoband make a mockery of, and jest with, religion. These people do not fear Allah at all.

My purpose in writing the pamphlet now before you will become clear to you presently. In the booklet, “From Deoband to Bareilly: the truth”, you had seen 40 writings of the stalwarts of the ulama of Deoband, which form the basis of difference between us. In this booklet, you will see the fataawa by the ulama of Deoband themselves on such of their writings, and, also, observe, how the miracle of divine power made them deliver fataawa, through their own speeches and writings, on their own wrong and blasphemous writings.

The position of the Rafzis (Shi’as) is that they beat their hearts (lament) and punish themselves for the grudge they bear against the Sahaabah (companions of the holy Prophet). Similarly, on account of committing acts of hurling insults and finding faults with Prophethood, the ulama of Deoband have put themselves to shame through their own fatawaa, and by publicising their fataawa become the butt of derision and ridicule throughout the world.

Readers will find the double-facedness of the propagandist ulama of Deoband to be interesting and they will come to know that the ulama of Deoband, big or small, are not at all in the right. If they really take all the writings of their ulama to be reliable and final then they should not be ashamed of accepting that the judgement of the right-guided Sunni ulama against the ulama of Deoband is not at all faulty.

On this occasion, also consider this. The ulama of Deoband need to obtain fatwa from their own Muftis after presenting to them blasphemous and wrong writings of the ulama of Deoband without disclosing the names of the writers, and thus the fatwa of blasphemy comes to be immediately pronounced. But they were most distressed when it became known to them that such writings were those of their own stalwart ulama.

This action of theirs only goes to prove that the ulama of Deoband do not attach any importance to truth and reality, but for them the personality of their ulama is more important.*
————————————————————————————————————
* Examples of such fatawaa written by the ulama of Deoband may be seen in “Introduction to ulama of Deoband” by Khateeb-i-A’zam Pakistan, Maulana Mohammed Shafee Okarvi, Ruhrnatul Laahi Alaih.
————————————————————————————————————
Thus, Gangohi Sahib has held that a person calling any of the Sahaabah (companions of the holy Prophet) from amongst the Sahaabah (Ridwaanul Laahi Alaihim Ajma’een) most close to the holy Prophet a polytheist will not be deemed to go out of the Ahle-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at. Says he, “Any person who calls any of the venerated Sahaabah a polytheist is accursed. It is forbidden to make such a person Imam of a mosque, but because of this major sin he will not cease to be belong to the Sunnat Jama’at”.— (Fataawa-Rasheediyah, Page 141/2)

It should be noted that included among venerated Sahaabah are all Sahaabah from Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq (Radiyal Laahu Anhuma) to the last Sahaabi. Jurists and Imams of Ahle Sunnat have made it clear they any one calling a Sahaabi a polytheist goes out of the pale of Ahle Sunnat, but he who uses abusive language in reference to Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq and Hazrat Umar Faarooq (Radiyal Laahu Anhuma) is without any doubt a polytheist. In the sight of Gangohi Sahib, however, a person calling any Sahaabi a polytheist does not even cease to belong to Sunnat Jama’at, much less declared a polytheist.

Look at the other face of the ulama of Deoband. In “Fatawaa Rasheediyah” by the same Gangohi Sahib, it is said: “Calling Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi a polytheist makes him who says so a polytheist himself”.—(Page 16/3). At another place, it is said, “The ulama have held that insulting and belittling ulama is polytheism for reasons of knowledge and faith”.— (Page 5/3).

Just consider this. In Gangohi Sahib’s eyes, a person who calls Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi and, also, a person who insults and belittles the ulama, is a polytheist. But a person who dubs the venerated Sahaabah as polytheists does not even cease to belong to Sunnat Jama’at, much less a polytheist. How amazing! It is thus proved that in the eyes of these Mulla-worshipping people the venerated Sahaabah are not valued as much as their own ulama. Readers should believe that this servant of the Ahle Sunnat has so much matter with him, both published and un-published, on the subject of the Mulla-worshipping of the people of Deoband, that if put together and published they would fill an entire almirah.

Readers might be wondering why this subject is so important to me. A brief reply to this is simply this that my aim is to call people to the truth, and to seek the truth is incumbent on all Musalmaans in order that they might be able to hold on to right beliefs and deeds.

Dear readers! Allow me to go into a little bit of detail. I submit that it is incumbent upon every Musalmaan to propagate Deen (religion) but only after acquiring full knowledge of all branches of Deen; that one should not begin to consider himself a religious scholar only after going through translations of the Holy Qur’aan or a few other books.

According to a hadith of the holy Prophet, a person undertaking a journey for serving Deen and propagating its precepts honestly and sincerely and only for seeking Allah’s grace, will receive 490 million times greater reward than for each of his prayers (Namaaz). Preaching the Deen is undeniably a great good act. But it is a very delicate metter, also. During the caliphate of Hazrat Saiyidina Umar Faarooq (Radiyal Laahu Anhu), the Great, only four to five of the principal Sahaabah (companions of the holy Prophet) had been permitted to issue fatwa.

The holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaatu Was-salaam), in one of his ahadith (sayings), has given this ruling: “Anyone of you who sees that Shari’ at and Sunnat are being flouted before his eyes, then it is necessary for such a person to do all that is in his power in order to eliminate such a trend; if he cannot afford to do this, he should raise his voice against it; and if even this is not possible for him, he should denounce it within his heart; but only regarding it as evil within one’s heart is the lowest degree of Imaam (faith)”.

According to this pronouncement of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), it is incumbent on all Musalmaans to strive to the best of their capacity to combat the opponents of Deen. Much can be written on this subject, but suffice it to say that in order to be able to perform this duty, every Musalmaan should first acquire true knowledge of his beliefs and convictions and be firm and persevering in them. He should, also, pay special attention to correcting his beliefs and deeds.

If the preacher himself is not on the right path his preaching would be of no use, and it is a fact that in the present circumstances most of those calling themselves preachers or ulama, excepting a few who have been guided by Allah, are not aware of their own conditions.

The command is that in persuading others to do good and to desist from evil, one should take recourse to wisdom and to decent ways but what is happening is that only fataawa are being hurled by such ulama and most of these are themselves involved in the evils prevalent in society today. Selling Deen and every other evil is being practised in the name of propagating the Deen. Fatawaas are reserved only for others while those who call themselves ulama have made lawful for themselves every forbidden deed.

The ulamas are directly responsible for much of the virtues and vices present in the Muslim society today. This is a segment of the population to whom Musalmaans in their thousands flock five times a day. These people have a hand in every affair, be it the birth of a child, or the occurrence of a divorce, or a death. People take their actions and utterances to be the criterion of behaviour for themselves, and, so, worthy of being acted upon.

If the ulama were to hold correct views and perform their duties honestly and truthfully, they would certainly be an example and a model for others to emulate. But if they go wrong, the blame for the crookedness affecting the rest of the individuals would surely be on them. Most ulama flaunt verses of the Holy Qur’aan, or sayings of the holy Prophet, or arguments and evidences only to impress their audiences. They themselves do not at all do whatever they preach.

That is why evils present in a society continue to linger on. Preaching the Deer’ includes every affair—prayers, relations between man and man, morals and character. Every true preacher touches upon all these subjects in his writings and in his speeches and, also, presents himself as a practical example of all these. But whatever the propagandist band of the Wahaabis of Deoband is doing today is not hidden from anyone.

They claim that the sole aim of their preaching is nothing but instructing the people about the Kalimah and the prayers, yet they never tire of declaring every true Musalmaan a polytheist and an innovator only on account of enmity and cussedness in their hearts.

People belonging to this propagandist band do not post themselves at the gates of cinema houses, on the sea beaches, at the doors of casinos and of wine shops, so that the deviationists and those gone astray he brought back to moral health. They do not stand as a wall against those engaged in drug trade. Instead, you will find them stopping people gathered in Sunni mosques from reciting Salaat-o-Salaam. You will find them at war against Faatihah and Meelaad. You will find them persuading Musalmaans to go out of the Prophet’s Mosque in Madinah and towards the mosque of Diraar (which they call Masjid-i-Noor).

The accursed Shaitaan had said to Almighty Allah: “1 will sit on the right side of Your path that is I will try to mislead those who are on the straight path because those who are victims of way wardness have already deviated and follow my ways and my path and I need not work hard on them. I will mislead those who are on the straight path”.

Dear readers! You can see for yourselves that these propagandists of Deoband are pursuing only those who go to mosques and monasteries of the friends of Allah. They prevent only those acts to he performed which lead to mercy and goodness and to Allah’s approval and also the Prophet’s. Judge for yourselves if these Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists are not following in the footsteps of Shaitaan.

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat and dust from under the feet of the progeny of the Prophet submits that it is of utmost importance that People should be saved from the propagandists of Deoband who endeavour to lead them astray from the Deen under the guise of preaching; and that the people of faith should be made to beware of these clever devices of these strategists; and that they should be persuaded to firmly hold on to right and truth.

The Qur’aan tells us that even pure gold worth the entire world cannot be the replacement of faith. If a man possessing a small amount of gold should make all arrangements to protect it then how much more squire concerned he should be about protecting his faith.

Since faith is the key to our redemption and success therefore there could be nothing more important than being firm in holding on to right beliefs. So it is of utmost importance that correct belief in accordance with the Qur’aan and the Sunnat is preached. To convert a non-Muslim to Islam is not as difficult a task as establishing total faith among Muslims and to suffusing them with the love of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

In this materialistic age the Islamic world has fallen victim to deterioration in its condition for the simple reason that it has ceased to be in as much touch with the holy Prophet as the earlier Muslims had been. The recent slate of confusion is before us, which the propagandist Wahaabis of Deoband and other false groups have caused among Musalmaans. Even today only they are wholly contented at heart who are deeply attached to the person of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

These Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband believe that Shaitaan’s knowledge is vaster than the knowledge of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) that even Allah does not have any prior knowledge and He comes to know of it only when a mortal does something; that Allah can speak lies; that the holy Prophet was an ordinary man like us; that the knowledge the Prophet had is of the same nature and dimension as given to madmen and infants; that it is possible that another Prophet after the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) will appear. May Allah protect us from such thoughts!

These people, who themselves enjoy no nearness to the august court of the Mustafa (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) cannot possibly do any good to others. They believe that only Allah, and He alone, can cause benefit or hurt of any sort, and that none among the creations can cause benefit or hurt to any of the creations; and that he who hopes for some benefit from any other creation, even if he does so with Allah’s approval, is a polytheist.

Such being their beliefs, they should be questioned as to why do they preach, for whom do they build educational institutions, why do they publish books, why do they make speeches, and whatever for they hold meetings. If the intention is to benefit people, then benefiting is a thing that belongs to Allah alone and, according to their own belief; none of the creations can benefit another creation. So, they act against their own beliefs and thus become polytheists, according to their own fatwa. Or do they regard themselves to be Allah?

This servant of the Ahle-Sunnat has dwelt at length on this subject in his pamphlet “from Deoband to Bareilly: the truth”. The present pamphlet will not only confirm to them the truth about 40 writings of the propagandists of Deoband but also expose to a greater degree their real faces and people would definitely be saved from the evil spread by them. The ulama of Ahle Sunnat and the friends of Allah had brought people into Islam; these propagandists of Deoband are frying to take them out of Islam and turn them into polytheists and innovators.

Dear readers! Having gone through all this detail, decide for yourselves if defending the faith is an ordinary task or is making people of the faith aware of the conspiracies being hatched against them an easy matter. To tell the truth, the Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists also know it full well that the stalwarts among their ulama have indulged in polytheistic writings and the polytheism of such writings is confirmed even in their eyes, and yet they are not willing to accept the truth only because of their own false ego and because they like to please their non-Muslim masters. It is a matter of amazement and of pity that they do not at all care about pleasing Almighty Allah and the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

A thousand pities that these people are not distressed at the insults being hurled at Prophethood and faults being found in it, and do not care about losing their faith! They feel most unhappy only because four or five of their stalwart ulama have been pronounced as polytheists on account of their polytheistic writings. Why do not these people realise that polytheism cannot be turned into Islam itself, only if a scholar of the Deen does not give the verdict of being polytheistic on some such writings.

Polytheism is after all  polytheism, and no one other than Almighty Allah knows about things, the equal of it or more than it. It is a pity that they lose their faith while endeavouring to explain away some of the polytheistic writings of some of their ulama or to prove them to be Islam itself, and they never tire of calling such of their ulama who have been found to indulge in polytheistic writings as Hakeem-ul-Ummat, Qutb-e-Haq, Mutaa-ul-A’lam and Mujad-did-e-Millat, although they are aware of the principle which lays down that even supporting polytheists is by itself polytheism and that he who praises a polytheist invites Almighty Allah’s wrath upon himself. As Maulana Roomi says: Me Belarzad  ‘Arsh Az Madhe Shaqee (The heavens tremble when a transgressor is praised). This also is nature’s charisma that the beliefs and acts of us the Able Sunnat are proved true by books written by the very propagandists of Deoband. And they do the things for doing which they call us polytheists, but the fatawaa of polytheism and innovation has been reserved only for us.

Thus they become guilty of committing two wrongs. In the first instances they are guilty of calling a right act to be a wrong one, and, in the second instance, of themselves doing the same acts after having declared them to be wrong ones. Is this not a minisfortune for them? May Almighty Allah protect us for the sake of His beloved (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) from such people and from their evil!

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat appeals to all Sunnis to beware of such predators of the faith and acquire full awareness of the reality about faith in order to protect their faith and be steadfast on the creed of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at. May Almighty Allah, for the sake of the blessed sandal of His beloved Rasool (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), preserve our faith and our cud is good’ A’meen.

In the next few pages quotes are given from the polytheistic writings of the propagandist ulama of Deoband along with the names of the authors and the pages of the books; also quotes from the fatwa of the propagandist ulama of Deoband are given, according to which their writings have been adjudged by themselves to be polytheistic. After going through them, you arc sure to exclaim: It is a clear case of their own fatwa boomeranging upon themselves.


Writings of the ulama of Deoband (1)

* “Gentlemen! Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi appeared in early 13th century in Najd (in Arabia) and since he held wrong thoughts and evil beliefs, he waged war against Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at and deemed killing them to be a virtuous deed and one which brought mercy. . . He was most insolent towards the virtuous of the earlier generations. It was Muhammad Ibne Abdul Wahaab’s belief that the whole world and all Muslims the world over were unbelievers and polytheists, and, so, waging war against them and depriving them of all their worldly goods was not only lawful and permitted but also obligatory. . . (Ibne Abdul Wahaab Najdi and his band) declare that having a vision of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) or appearing before the blessed presence of the Prophet or visiting the holy Prophet’s blessed grave, all are innovations and thus unlawful… Some of them even go so far as to say that journeying in order to visiting him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is like committing fornication (May Allah forbid!)… The Wahaabis use most insolent language about Prophethood and the personality of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and consider them. selves to be the equal of the prince of the universe (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). They think that we owe nothing to the holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaam) after his passing away, nor any benefit accrues to us from his blessed personality, and, so, it is unlawful to make a supplication to Allah invoking his intercession. Their elders say (May Allah forbid, but merely reproducing a polytheistic saying is not polytheism) that the staff in our hands is of greater benefit to us than the person of the prince of the universe (Alaihis Salaatu Was-Salaam), in that with the staff we can defend ourselves at least against dogs whereas we cannot do even this much with the aid of the pride of the universe (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)… On the slightest pretext, the Wahaabis would declare Musalmaans to be unbelievers and polytheists, and believed, and still believe, their lives and their properties are lawful for them. . . The Wahaabis use extremely foul language for the holy Prophet. . . In Wahaabi belief and action, it is not permitted to journey in order to pay a visit to the holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). All this is contained in their books and writings.
(Ash-Shahaabus Saaqib, Pages 42, 43, 45, and 47; Naqsh-e-Hayaat, Pages 122, 123, and 432; by Janab Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni, Principal, Madrasah Deoband.)

“If Prophets are distinguished from their followers then such distinction is confined only with regard to knowledge. But so far as deeds are concerned, most often their followers are equal to them, and some times even excel them”.
(Tahzeer-un-Naas, Page 5 by Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi.)

* “Every Prophet is the chief of his followers only in as much as there is the head of a community or the landlord of a village”.

* “Allah’s glory is so vast that all Prophets and friends of Allah are insignificant particles of dust before Him”.

* “Every creature, be he big (a Prophet) or small (a non-Prophet) is more lowly than even a cobbler before the glory of Allah”.

* “This means that all men are brothers unto each other. He who is older in age is an elder brother and should be given the respect that is due to an elder brother. But Allah is the sovereign of all and only He should be worshipped”.

* “The friends of Allah, the Prophets, the beams or their progeny, the spiritual guides and the martyrs, all these are mere human beings and humble slaves and our brothers and should be respected only as our elder brothers, while worship is exclusively reserved for Allah.”

* “Before Him, the position of the best of creations, Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is such that he was frightened out of his wits on hearing such a thing from the lips of a ruffian”.

*  “It is of no consequence whether the Prophet likes a thing to happen or does not like it”.
(Taqwiyat-ul-lmaan. Pages 14, 54, 58 and 61, by Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti).

* “He who calls him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) to be his brother because of his being of the progeny of A’dam does not go against the text
(of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat)”.—
(Bruaheen-i-Qaati’ah, Page 3, by Janab Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi as certified by Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi.)

(On the same analogy, it would not be against the text of the holy Qur’aan and the Sunnat if the ulama of Deoband are called the brothers of Namrood, Fir’aun, Hamaan, Krishna, Ram Chander, Gandhi, Mirza Qadiani. According to their own fatwa, doing so would be rather perfectly justified).


The fataawa of the ulama of Deoband (1)

* “Uttering of words which may be thought to belittle the prince of the universe (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) even where the intention of the person uttering those words is not to do so is liable to make such a person a polytheist”.
(Lataaif-i-Rasheediyah, Page 22, by Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi and Ash-Shahaab-us-Saaqib, Page 57, Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madani.)

* “He who utters a single polytheistic word is, in the eyes of all, a polytheist”.
(Al-lfaazaat-ul-Yaumiyah, Vol. 7, Page 234, by Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi).

* “With all his claim to adhering to Islam and faith and striving his best in this regard, a person who is insolent towards the Prophet and rejects the essentials of Deen is, without doubt, an apostate and a polytheist in the eyes of all Muslims”.. (Ashaddul-‘Azaab, Page 5, by Janab Murtaza Hasan Darbhangi.)

* “He (Gangohi) also mentioned utterances which could be said to cause hurt to the holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaam), and declared that a person uttering polytheistic words should be deterred from doing so by all possible means, and if such a person does not refrain from doing so he should be killed because he has been insolent to Almighty Allah and His trustworthy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)”.
(Ash-Shahaabus Saaqib, Page 50 by Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni and Lataa’if-i-Rasheediyah, Page 22 by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi.)

* “All ulama are unanimous in holding that he who is insolent to, and belittles, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is a polytheist and he who doubts the polytheism of such a person is himself a polytheist. . . The verdict of polytheism is passed on the basis of things, which are obvious, not wilful, or intended or deduced. . . The ulama have said that to show annoyance with the Prophets (Alaihimus Salaam) is polytheism even if insolence is not intended”. (Al-lifaar-ul-Mulhideen, Pages 51, 83 and 86, by Janab Anwar Shah Kashmiri, a teacher at Deoband.)

* “He who believes that the holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaam) is only as much distinguished from us as an elder brother is from the younger one goes, in our view, out of the pale of Imam.
(Al-Muhannad Page 28, by ulama of Deoband.)

* “Certain harsh words which have occurred in Taqwiyat-ul-Imaan (written by Isma’iel Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti) were intended to cure the ignorance prevalent in those days. . . The words used by Isma’iel Dehlvi are, of course, disrespectful and insolent. These words may never be used”.
(Imadaad-ul-Fataawa, Vol. 4, Page 115, by Thanvi.)

(It is most essential to bring to the notice of my readers that ‘`Taqwiyat-ul-Imaan” is still being regularly published and distributed gratis on behalf of the ulama of Deoband. Inspite of words of disrespect and insolence contained in it, its publication and dissemination shows that present day Wahaabi propagandists are disrespectful and insolent. Therefore, in the next pages you will read the fatwa of the Imam of Deobandis, Gangohi Sahib, about repeating polytheism and propagating the polytheist and insolent writings, according to which it is proved that all Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband believe in polytheistic writings and they are pronounced disrespectful, insolent and straying from Deen, in the light of the fatwa of their own Imam).


Writings of the ulama of Deoband (2)

Janab Haaji Imdaadul Laah Muhaajir Makki is a prominent spiritual guide and teacher of the ulama of Deoband who have described the excellences of this spiritual guide of theirs in most hyperbolic terms. They have called him Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen, Ghausul Kaamileen, Mamba’e Barakaat-e-Qudsiyah, Ma’dan-e-Ma’a’rif-e-llahiyah, Mazhar-e-Fuyoozant-e-Marziyah, Intercessor in this world and in the hereafter, Aliyy-i-Waqt, etc. and yet they have expressed their inability to praise Haaji Imdaadul Laah as he should have been. The same Haaji Imdaadul Laah Sahib, after the death of his spiritual guide and teacher, Maulana Noor Muhammad Sahib, calls out to him thus:

O Noor Muhammad! You are a special beloved of Allah!

You are the Indian deputy of Hazrat Muhammad Mustafa!
(Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)

Why should Imdaad have any fear when you are there to help me,

But my hands and feet tremble when I listen to the talk of love.

O prince Noor Muhammad! This is the time to come to my help,

For you are my only sources of help in this world.

(Shamaa’im-e-lmdaadiyah, Page 83; and Imdaad -ul-Mushtaaq, Page 116 (Thanvi)

Also see, how Janab Muhammad

Qaasim Nanotvi calls out. He says:

Help me O grace of Ahmad, since excepting you

There is none who can be of any help to Qaasim.

If the spirit of Allah were to help me in my distress,

I would then compose poems in his praise also.

If Jibra’eel were to help me in my thoughts

I would then step forward and call him master of the universe.

The man, who is called Qausimul ‘Uloom-e-Wal Khairaat and Hujjatul

Laahi Alal-Ard by the Wahaabis of

Deoband, further says:

Be in praise of him if you want anything from Allah.

Plead with him if it is something you want from Allah.

Faced with millions of sins, how can this so-called Islam

benefit me, O Prophet of Allah?

Being fold that you are the intercessor on behalf of the sinners

I have gathered a vast bundle of sins for myself.

Who will come to my help if you do not?

Who else will sympathise with me if you do not?

Qasaaid-e-Qaasimee,(Pages 6, 7 and 8)

Look at Hazrat Haaji Imdaadul Laah Muhaajir Makki’s plaint. He says:

“Ya Muhammad Mustafa Faryaad He
Ae Habeeb-e-Kibriya Faryaad He
Sakht Mushkil Me Phansa Hoon Aajkal
Ae Mere Mushkil Elisha Faryaad He”

(O Muhammad Mustafa I call out to you. O beloved of Allah I call out to you. I am in deep trouble these days. O my redresser of difficulties I call out to you). —
(Naala’e Imdaad-e-Ghareeb Page 22.)

Now, see how Ashraf Ali Sahib

Thanvi, the Mujad-did, Deeni A’qa, Tabeeb-i-Ummat and Hakeem-ul-Umma’ of the Wahaabi propagandist ulama of Deoband, makes his supplication. He says:

“O you who intercede on behalf of slaves!

Please come to my rescue.

You are my last hope of help in every distress,

There is no one else to protect me excepting you.

O my leader, my master, listens to my harrowing plaint,

O Prophet of Allah, bail me out of my miseries”.

* The “Sheikh-ul-Hind” of the Wahaabis of Deoband, Janab Mahmood-ul-Hasan, sought remedies for all his needs from the Imam of the Wahaabis of Deoband, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib. He says:

To whom shall I now turn for the redress of my needs!

The redresser of all my physical and spiritual needs is now gone.

“Ghaus” means one who redresses one’s grievances. And Mahmood-ul-Hasan Sahib addresses Gangohi Sahib not only as “Ghaus” but as “Ghaus-e-A’zam”. Just see.

“He is the second Junaid and Shiblee and Abu Mas’ood Ansari,

He is the Rasheed-e-Millat-o-Deen, the Ghaus-e-A’zam, the Qutb-e-Rabbani”.

Mahmood-ul-Hasan Sahib declared Gangohi Sahib to be not only all these things, but also as “Murrabiye-Khalaaiq”, “Maseehaa-i-Zamaan, Qaseem-i-Faiz-e-Yazdaah, the equal of the founder of Islam, host to all creations, Muhyud Deen Jeelaani, the fountainhead of all beneficence, without any parallel, the object of veneration and reverence in this world and in the next, the light through and through, and Allah alone knows what else besides. In the compendium of his poetical works, he says:

“My guides, my teachers, for me the be-all and end-all,

You are my masters, my patrons and my princes.

Rasheed and Qaasim-i-Kairaat, both are venerated teachers

Both of them are Qibla-e-Deen and Ka’ba-e-lmaan”. — From the marsiyah (elegy), published by Raashid Company, Deoband.” *
———————————————————————————————————–
* More couplets from this elegy and the commentary on it can be seen in my father’s book, “An introduction to the ulama of Deoband”.
————————————————————————————————————

More about the “special traits” of this very Gangohi Sahib. He is “Imam-e-Rabbaani’s (Gangohi), his inner attainments manifested themselves so powerfully that it was difficult to comprehend them, and since this mostly involves the disciple’s own inclinations and affections near and far and present and absent are all one before his “divine powers”. Unless the heart was thoroughly purified that noble soul would not take a person’s bai’at (the oath of allegiance), and what his powers did for the person who took oath of allegiance to him cannot be described in words. Inner comprehension which follows when one begins to fear Doomsday is one of the least benefits which, in my thinking, none of his disciples is bereft of… Being tied to his (Gangohi) solacing apron-strings, brings to a person solution of most of the problems and he makes such gains that even if every fibber of his being wants to give thanks he cannot adequately do so… The Imam-e-Raabbani (Gangohi Sahib) was such that “every disciple gained something of his blessing and everybody has undoubtedly been influenced by his “powers”… His (Gangohi Sahib’s) internal and external being was such a blessing of Allah to this world that everybody benefited from his blessings to the extent of his capacity… He (Gangohi Sahib) departed from this world, but his blessings are still at work throughout the world… His turning his attention towards his disciples and asking forgiveness of Allah for them results in the removal of inner disorders in a manner, which is the exclusive domain of “attention and blessing”… People from all over the world thronged to him (Gangohi Sahib). Diplomats and other high-ranking persons presented to him all their “external and internal needs”… And since deriving of blessings wholly depends upon the strength of the heart of the “blessing-bestowing Sheikh” and his spiritual powers, so some of them have advanced so far in this regard that it cannot be comprehended by those who are not in the least aware of it. And this is but right that he who has only his five senses about him and is not aware of this inner sixth sense cannot know about its blessings, and believe in it… To this very blessed group Allah has given the power to profit, even to persons who are non-disciples”. —
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, Vol. 2, Pages 23, 136-151 and 311, by Janab Aashiq Ilahi Meruthi.)

The founder of the Tableeghi Jama’at, Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib, has said:

“Sitting in the company of Abdul Qaadir Raipuri is more blessed than my voluntary prayers (Nafi Namaaz)”. —
(Biography of Abdul Qaadir Raipuri, Page 310, by Abul Hasan Nadvi.)

* Just see how the prominent Ulama of Deoband and their followers make their daily supplications. They say:

“Khol De Dil Me Dar-e-llme Haqeegat Mere Rabb

Haadiye A’lam Ali Mushkil Kusha Ke Waaste”.

O my Rabb! Open for me the gates of knowledge for the

Sake of the guide to the world, Ali, the reliever of all troubles.

(Ta’leem-ud-Deen, Page 134 by Ashraf Ali Thanvi; and Salaasil-e-Taiyyibah, page 23, by Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni.)

* Since Almighty Allah had sent the Imam-e-Rabbaani (Gangohi Sahib) as the “protector” of His worried and distracted creations and had bestowed upon him the mantle of “Chausiyat, so he came to the rescue of despondent and troubled and ailing people . . . His (Gangohi Sahib’s) benediction showering tongue was protected by Almighty Allah and all the time provided proofs to his “eminence and Ghausiyat” and also of the fact that whosoever became tied to his apron-strings got his needs fulfilled”. (Tazkiratur Rasheed, Pages 292, 305.)

* Now see, in what esteem the disciples of Gangohi Sahib and Nanotvi Sahib hold Nanota and Gangoh because of these two places being connected with the two men:

“Because of them they have become Maqaam-e-Mahmood (the highest place of praise)
Why should not both Nanota and Gangoh feel proud of themselves”.

Even while present in the Ka’bah, it is a very good act to remember Gangoh. Just see:

“At the Ka’bah they went about inquiring about the way to Gangoh

Those that had in their hearts a keen desire to get at the truth”.

(From Marsiyah by Mahmoodul Hasan Deobandi)

* “That I am bound in the locks of Rasheed is for me a matter of pride and joy.

I owe allegiance to that chain and I wholly depend on it”.

(Taalifaat-i-Rasheedya, Pages 224, by Nafees-ul-Husaini)

* “Wisdom admonished me to seek solution of problems of Deoband by referring them to this very Thanvi Sahib ‘the redeemer of all distresses’ . . . And he also attended to the need of those who came asking for amulets etc.”—
(Hakeem-ul-Ummat, Page 36, 94, by Abdul Maajid Daryabadi.)

* Look at the writings of Ashraf Ali Thanvi, the “religious master” of the Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband and one (in the eyes of the people of Deoband) drinking the wash-water of whose feet causes deliverance on the Day of Judgement, which, according to A’shiq Ilaahi Meruthi, will be placed in the hands of the prince of witnesses (Thanvi) as a sealed document of forgiveness and of a contented heart and of faith. Here it is: “From the lowly person (Thanvi) to the master and great man (Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi)… Suddenly without my intending it, a voice calls out to me, place your hand in mine and I will deliver you from this deep calamity, and it is obvious that a drowning man seeks the support of even a twig because he is in deep distress and I am in such a state that I am many rivers away from my dear “hearer of supplication for help”… O the refuge of my life in this world and of my “deen” has mercy on me, for I do not possess anything for the way, excepting my love for you. O king, a ‘whole world benefits from you’ and I am bewildered. Oh, ‘merciful guide’, please turn your eyes towards me. O my leader, for Allah’s sake, grants me something. You are my benefactor and I am a mere beggar in the name of Allah”.

The love-viper has stung me and injected poison into my heart,

Who will now chant the magic formula and who shall I look to for reviving me?

Excepting that dear one (for whom my life may be sacrificed),

Who knows the magic formula and who, also, has the antidote.

And he who considers his Sheikh, Imdaadul Laah Sahib, to be the spiritual guide to the entire world and the friend of Allah, and addresses him (Gangohi) as the master, leader and right-guided… says thus, “O my master, please accept my excuse for the sake of Allah in view of your goodness…. I really hope that on the Doomsday I may be raised up with you.”—
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 1, Pages 1 13-1 16, by Janab A’shiq llaahi Meruthi; Meelaadun Nabi page 297, 298, 299 by Thanvi.)

* “People holding this lofty station (friendship with Allah) have full power to make use of things in the ideal world as also in the world that is evident. These people with vast powers and knowledge arc entitled to hold the view that everything in the universe is connected with them. For example, if such people say that their kingdom extends from the earth to the heavens, they would be justified in saying so.”— (Siraat-e-Mustaqeem, Page 101, by Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

* This very Imam of the Wahaabis of Deoband, Isma’iel Sahib Dehlvi Balakoti, further says: “Any person treading this path should strive his utmost to pay due respect and fulfil all the duties not only to the Prophets and the friends of Allah but to all Mu’mineen, since all of them work for their salvation and do intercede on their behalf. The efforts in this regard and the intercession which the Prophet and the friends of Allah make is most obvious…

* In this very book, he says: “There is no denying the goodness of every customary act, like reciting Faatihah for the dead, commemorating the anniversaries of those who have passed away and nazr and niyaaz”. —
(Seraat-i-Mustaqueem, Page 55.)

(It may be pointed out that the third (Soyem), the tenth (Daswaan or Dahum) and the fortieth (Chehlum) are the names of the faatihas which are recited for the dead, and by using the word every “faatiha-ha” Isma’iel Dehlvi Sahib has referred to these very customary acts).

* “We hold the remembrance of every circumstance which has anything to do with the Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) to be most desirable and efficacious Lo a high degree, whether it be related to his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) blessed birth, or how he eased himself, or how he conducted himself in private or in public, or how he behaved while awake or asleep.”

* “He is not a Musalmaan who calls remembrance of the blessed birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) an act of the apostates.” —
(Al-Muhannad, page 17, 18 by Ulama-e-Deoband.)

* When addressing him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) one should always keep in mind the station and the greatness of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and he should never be addressed as “O Muhammad (Ya Muhammad)” etc as we do address ordinary people, but he should respectfully be addressed as “O Prophet” and “O Messenger of Allah (Ya Nabiyal Laah, Ya Rasoolal Laah)”. —
(Marginal notes on the Qur’aan, Page 466, by Janab Shabbeer Ahmad ‘Usmaani.)

* Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti declares thus: “Always recite the name of Muhammad”. —(Arwaah-e-Salaasah, Page 192, by Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* During the last of five or Six years of his (Abdul Qaadir Raipuri) life, Khatm-i-Khawajegaan was held with great regularity.”— (Biography of Abdul Qaadir Raipuri, Page 120 by Abul Hasan Nadvi.)


Dear readers!

Meditating upon the spiritual guide’s face; calling the spiritual guide for help; chanting his name; believing that the spiritual guide is fully aware of his disciple’s condition; calling out to the spiritual guide for help when in difficulty; seeking help of the spiritual guide after he is dead; reverencing the spiritual guide’s residence; paying respect to the vicinity of the spiritual guide’s tomb; believing in the power to do good and to remove difficulties; believing in divine inspiration and in knowledge of things which are hidden; saying faatihah for the dead; holding functions on the occasion of death anniversaries, the birth of the holy Prophet and the martyrdom of Imam Husain and his associates; journeying with the intention of visiting tombs and graves; kissing sacred relics and paying exaggerated respects to them; showering excessive praises on the spiritual guides; believing that connection with their spiritual guides was sufficient for their deliverance; seeking fulfilment of their wishes by invoking their spiritual guides and holding nazr and niyaz for this purpose; believing that profit or hurt can accrue from their spiritual guides in life and also in death; asking the saints for grant of progeny or livelihood; making the saints the means and hoping for their redemption through their intermediary; calling to people for help with the appellation “O” (ya). All these things are believed in and practiced by the Wahaabi propagandist ulama of Deoband as mentioned in their own books and other writings, which, if collected in one place, will make a huge volume. As a first instalment, I have reproduced only a few of them so that readers may know that everything that the Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband hold to be polytheistic is proved correct by their own writings. As a matter of fact, these Wahaabis of Deoband are undergoing punishment for inventing a lie against Allah and for being insolent to Prophets and saints, in that they are proved wrong through their own fatawaa of declaring every good and lawful act to be polytheistic and thus earn the wrath of Allah. May the merciful Allah protect us from them!

 


Fataawa of the ulama of Deoband (2)

“Most people call out to the spiritual guides, the Prophets, the Imams, the martyrs, the angels, the devils and the fairies in times of distress and ask them for the redress of their hurt… They also give them offerings for this purpose… Thus they indulge in polytheism… Allah has not given to anybody the power to be of profit to anybody nor can anybody be of help to anybody else… There is no intercessor on the earth or in the heavens who can profit or hurt him who believes in such a person and calls to him for help …These had been practiced by the polytheistic Arabs and so whoever deals with somebody in this manner would be like Abu Jahal… And in this there is no distinction between saints and Prophets, Jinns and Shaitaan, and devils and fairies, that is, he will become an apostate by associating himself with others, be they Prophets or friends of Allah, or spiritual guides or martyrs, or devils and fairies. — (Taqwiyat-ul-lmaan, Pages 5 & 8, by Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti.)

* “Allah Almighty being there, to call to such lowly persons (Prophets and friends of Allah) who can neither be of profit nor of hurt to come to help is unthinkable. It is rank injustice to bestow the status of such a Great Being (Allah) on such worthless people (Prophets or friends of Allah).” —
(Taqwiyat-ul-lmaan, Page 29.)

* “How can anyone be the redresser of needs, the solver of difficulties and holder of one’s hand? People holding such beliefs are out and out polytheists. They cannot even be allowed to get married. And those people who arc informed about their evil thoughts and even then do not call them “apostates and polytheists” are polytheists themselves in the same degree.—
(Jawaahir-ul-Qur’aan, Page 147, by Ghulam Khan, Rawalpindi.)

* He who seeks helps from anyone except Allah is, infect, a thorough polytheist. There is none in the world as bad as he. Curse be upon such from all in the world.”

It is also declared: “To ask for fulfilling their needs and invoke them is the way of the polytheists”.  —
(Tazkeer-ul-Akhwaan, Pages 83 & 343, by Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi  Balakoti.)

* To choose polytheism, to regard polytheistic  acts to be good, to make some others say polytheistic things… to belittle a Prophet or an angel, to pillory them… to call somebody from afar thinking he would listen to him… to consider somebody to be invested with authority to profit or hurt… to ask somebody to fulfil his heart’s desire, or to grant him livelihood, progeny… to make a vow in the name of somebody… to chant any saint’s name by way of daily duty… to think that being connected to a saint is enough for one’s deliverance… to praise somebody excessively… these and other things all come under polytheism and, are, therefore, bad.” —
(Bahishtee Zewar, Pages 37 & 38 by Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* The unmatched and unparalleled embodiment of good, the all excellence (Gangohi Sahib) in the eyes of Deobandis, says: “To use such words of praise for anybody as Qiblah-o-Ka’bah, Qibla-i-Hajaat, Qibla-i-Deeni- Wa-Dunyaavi (all epithets of veneration) is forbidden.”—
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 1, Page 137.)

“He who tries to prove somebody to be in a position to turn events of the world as he would like them to be although he may not consider his power to be equal to Allah’s nor tries to prove him to be such, atonce proves himself to be a polytheist”. — (Taqwiyatul Imaan Page 20.)

* Polytheism is proved against persons who may pay exaggerated respect to any spiritual guide or any Prophet, or any real grave, or any tomb, or any house, or any relic or symbol… or stands with hands folded before any of these or travels long distances to visit such houses… or when he has visited that house or that person walks back while facing that house or that person… makes request with hands folded.. respects even the jungle in the vicinity of such a house… and does some other such things”.— (Taqwiyatul Imaan Page 8.)

* “Thus, a person becomes a polytheist if he chants somebody’s name all the time and calls him from near or far, and invokes his help before attacking his enemy, completes a reading of the Qur’aan on behalf of some dead person, or concentrates on his countenance… or thinks that somebody is fully aware of what passes within himself… whether such beliefs are related to Prophets or saints, or to the spiritual guide and martyrs, to an Imam or the progeny of an Imam, or to devils and fairies or thinks that all these things happen to them because of themselves or by the grace of Allah. All such beliefs are polytheistic”.—
(Taqwiyat-ul-lmaan, Page 7, by Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

* “Question: Is it permissible to participate in any (‘Urs) death anniversary in which the Qur’aan is recited and afterwards sweets are distributed?

Answer: It is not right to participate in any (‘Urs) death anniversary or (Meelaad) birth celebrations of the holy Prophet, and no death anniversary or birthday celebration is right”.— (Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, Fataawa Rasheediyah, Part 3, Page 94.)

* “Soyam, Dahum, Chehlum (the third, the tenth, the fortieth), all these rites belong to the Hindus”. —
(Fataawa Rasheediyah, Part 1, Page 99, by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi.)

* This daily recitation of the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is like celebrating the birth of Kanahiya (a Hindu god) every year.— (Baruaheen-i-Qaut’iah, Page 148, by Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi, authenticated by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi.)

* “Question: Is holding birthday celebration of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) but without rising up permissible?

Answer: Holding birthday celebration is, in any case, unlawful”. —
(Fataawa Rasheediyah, Part 2, Page 150 by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi.)


Writings of the ulama of Deoband (3)

* It is our belief that whosoever says that so and so is more knowing than the holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaam) is a polytheist, and our elders have pronounced fatawaa of polytheism against a person who says that Shaitaan, the accursed, is more knowing than the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). —
(Al-Muhannad, Page 14. By ulama of Deoband.)

* “Hazrat Maulana Gangohi in several of his fataawa has explained that whosoever calls Iblees, the accursed*
to be more knowing and vaster in knowledge than the holy Prophet is a polytheist”—
(Ash-Shahaabus Saaqib, Page 88.)
——————————————————————————————————–
* This servant of the Ahle Sunnat has in his possession the book Ash-Shahaab-us-Saaqib, published by the Ashrafiya Publications, Raashid Company, Deoband, Saharanpur, India. You have read an excerpt from Page 88 of this book. However, the word “than” is missing after the words “Iblees, the accursed, but the actual wording is: “Iblees, the accursed, the beloved Prophet (Alaihis Salaam)”.

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat warns the Wahaabis of Deoband that if, following their own bad habit of issuing fatawaa of polytheism against somebody merely on account of any printing error or by putting wrong meaning to any writing, if somebody were to issue a harsh fatwa against the writing of Gangohi Sahib as reproduced by Janab Husain Ahmad, the ulama of Deoband would feel most annoyed. My purpose in making this discrepancy known is that every one who believes in Wahaabi-ism should know that we Ahle Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at are not at odds with anybody else for unfounded reasons and do not issue fatawaa without a concluding argument because our aim is to prove right what is right and prove wrong what is wrong. We bear love to the faithful for the sake of Allah and we also have enmity with the wrong-doers for the sake of Allah.
————————————————————————————————————
* “I and my teachers consider such a person to be a polytheist who calls Shaitaan, the accursed, or any other of the creations, as more knowing than the holy Prophet”. — (Al-Khatm Ala-Lisaanil-Khasm, Page 6, and Qat’ul Wa-teen, Page 10.)

(When the fatawaa of being a polytheist was given against Janab Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib and Manzoor Ahmad Sanbhali Sahib came to his defence, and expressed their views in the following manner).

Regarding his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) being the most perfect of the creations in respect of knowledge and actions, “my belief as well as those of my elders can be summed up in this verse: In short, you are the most respected one after Allah”. — (Bastul-Banaan, Page 7, by Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* It is my belief, as also those of all of our eminent people, that the excellent knowledge given by Almighty Allah to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) has not been given even to the angels closest to Him and to none of the group of the blessed Prophets”. — (Saif-e-Yamaani, Page 8, by Sanbhali.)

Dear readers!
(Buraheen-e-Qaati’ah has been certified by Janab Gangohi and endorsed by Janab Tandvi. Now if all the Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband consider the writings of Ambethvi Sahib to be correct, Thanvi Sahib and Sanbhali Sahib and all those Deobandi-Wahaabi ulama who had signed Al-Mukannad will have to be declared polytheists and apostates. But if on the other hand, the numerous writings of all these ulama are deemed to be correct, then Ambethvi and Gangohi and Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni will have to be declared polytheists and apostates and accursed. This means that the writings of whichever group of Wahaabis of Deoband are endorsed, they will not be able to save it from being declared polytheistic and they would themselves lose their faith).


Fataawa of the ulama of Deoband (3)

The book certified by Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, the “A’yatul Laah”, the “Muta’ul-A’lam” and the “Mawaa-i- Jahaan” of the Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband, says: “In short, the thing to be considered is that having seen how Shaitaan and the Malak-ul-Maut (Angel of Death) have fared, it is not polytheism to say that the pride of the universe (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) encompassed knowledge of the world without reference to any Qur’aanic text and only on wrong assumptions. It cannot be part of Imaan. The vastness of the knowledge given to Shaitaan and the Angel of Death is proved by the text (of the Qur’aan and Sunnat), while there is no such text available in support of the vastness of the knowledge of the pride of the world (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)”. —
(Baraheen-i-Qaati’ah, Page 51, by Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi.)

“Vast knowledge of a particular kind was not given to him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) but was given to Iblees, the accursed… And because he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is of higher rank than the Angel of Death does not at all prove that his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) knowledge of those matters is equal to that of the Angel of Death much less excels it”— (Baraheen-e-Qaati’ah, Pages 52, by Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi vi and Ash -Shahaab-us-Saaqib Page 92, by Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni.)


Writings of the ulama of Deoband (4)

* The Deeni A’qa (religious master) of the Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, says: “If Zaid (meaning anybody) holds the belief that the sacred personality (of the holy Prophet) had the knowledge of the unseen is true, still the question is: does this knowledge of the unseen encompass all things or is it confined merely to some of them? If it means knowledge of only a few unseen things, then how is it that he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) bears the stamp of distinction in this respect? Such knowledge of she unseen is also possessed not only by a Zaid or an Amar but by the epileptics and the insane, the animals and the beasts as well” — (Hifz-ul-lmaan, Page 7 & 8, by Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

(It should be noted that the epithet “such” is not only used in the sense of “being like something” but is also used in the sense of “in like measure” and “this much” is what is meant here (in Thanvi Sahib’s writing)”.

* . . . In the controversial writing of (Thanvi Sahib), the word “like this” has been used in the sense of “in this measure” and “this much”, so where does a similitude comes in.” — (Tauzeeh-ul-Bayann, Pages 8, 17, by Murtaza Hasan Darbhangi.)

“Hazrat Maulana Thanvi has used the word “like this’ not “this much” in his writing. Had the word “this much” been used, then the apprehension would have been justified that, Allah forbid, the knowledge of the holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaam) had been made equal to that of others . . . The word “like this” indicated a similitude”. — (Ash-Shahaab-us Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni.)

(Murtaza Hasan Sahib does not acknowledge the word “like this” to be an epithet of similitude for fear of being guilty of polytheism while Husain Ahmad Madani says that “like this” is a simile and tries to prove as correct what Murtaza * Sahib deems polytheistic, and Murtaza Sahib tries to prove (in Thanvi Sahib’s writing) what, in the eyes of Husain Ahmad Sahib (Thanvi Sahib’s writing) is polytheism. Thus, while defending Thanvi Sahib, both these have themselves become polytheists, according to the differing fatwa of each of them).

* “If some knowledge of the unseen is meant, then how does it distinguish the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)? Knowledge of some of the unseen is possessed by even those who are non-Prophets”. —
(Taghyeer-ul-Unwaan, Page 3, by Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* “Knowledge of the unseen which is direct (personal) is exclusive to Allah, but knowledge of the unseen (Ilm-e-Ghaib) which is indirect (through revelation etc.) is possible for the creations”. — (Bastul Banaan, Page 2, Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* “It has been accepted in Hifz-ul-lmaan (by Ashraf Ali Thanvi) that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had been given knowledge of the unseen by Allah. —(Tauzeeh-ul-Bayaan, Page 13, Murtaza Hasan Darbhagi.)

* “People say that Prophets and friends of Allah do not have knowledge of the unseen, but I (Haaji Imdaad-ul-Laah) say that whichever way the right-guided people may cast their eyes, they discover and perceive of the unseen”. —
(Shamnatim-e-lmduadiyah, Vol. 2, Page 115 and Imduad-ul-Mushaanq, Page 76.)

* “Thus, Maulana Thanvi has divided the unseen world into two parts, and believes one part can be seen in everybody”. —
(Ash-Shahab-us-Saaqib, Page 106, Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madani.)

“This Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) informs us of the unseen of all kinds, whether they relate to the past or the present, to the names or the attributes of Allah or to the Shari’ah rules or to the truth of religion or its denial or to heaven and hell or to events after death, and this Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is not at all miserly in letting us know about them”.—
(Marginal note on the Qur’aan, Page 764, Shabbeer Ahmad Usmaani.)

* “The conclusion is that ordinary people are not informed of the unseen directly, but the Prophets (Alihimus Salaam) are so informed”. —
(Marginal notes on the Qur’aan, Page 95, Shabbeer Ahmad Usmaani.)

* “In short, in the same way as knowledge of the unseen is exclusive to Allah which no non-Allah can share, similarly it is exclusive to the Prophets to be informed of the unseen, which no non-Prophet can share”.

* “Allah Almighty has declared, “I have informed the Prophet of the unseen”. (Ilm-e-Ghaib, Pages 34 and 35, by Qaari Muhammad Taiyyab, former Secretary, Daarul Uloom, Deoband.)

Dear readers!
(After going through all the above writings and fataawa you must have understood it fully that these Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband who speak with differing voices deny each other and declare each other to be polytheists. You must have also realised that by thus holding differing and contradicting views they are, instead of spreading love for the faith amongst people, creating a tendency among them to distance themselves from Deen. This servant of the Ahle-Sunnat has presented some examples of the writings and fataawa of the ulama of Deoband in order that just people would know the reality and thus save themselves from these deprecators. May Almighty Allah protect us from them!)


Fataawa of the ulama of Deoband (4)

* “He who deems or declares the knowledge of the holy Prophet (Alaihis Salaam) to be equal to the knowledge of Zaid or Bakr (i.e. any man) or animals or madmen is a thorough polytheist”—
(Al-Muhannad*, Page 36, by Janab Khaleel Ahmad Ambhetvi.)
———————————————————————————————————–
* It should be noted that the book called Al-Muhannad bears the signatures of Janab Mahmoodul Hasan, A’shiq llaahi Meruthi, Ahmad Hasan Amrohvi, Mufti Kifayatul Laah and many other small and big fries of Deoband. It is also a miracle that the polytheistic nature of the polytheistic writings of the Wahaabi propagandist ulama of Deoband have been certified to he polytheistic not by one or two but by hundreds of Deobandi ulama themselves. Such of their writings which from the basis of differences between Deobandis and Sunnis (Bareilvis) have been proved to be polytheistic by Al-Muhannad and those who endorse such writings also have been proved to be polytheists by Al-Muhannad. Indeed by publishing Al-Muhannad these Deobandi Wahaabis have proved that the creed of Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan is the true one. Truth always triumphs!
————————————————————————————————————
“Thus to assert that knowledge of the unseen is possessed by non-Allah’ is outright polytheism”—
(Fatawaa Rasheediyah, Page 90, Part 3, by Gangohi.)

* “Knowledge of she unseen is exclusive to Almighty Allah. To say by implication that it is also held by any other is not without the risk of committing polytheism”.
(Fatawaa Rasheediyah, Page 32, Part 3, Gangohi.)

“And to believe that he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had knowledge of the unseen is open Saaqib, Page 102, by Janab polytheism”. —
(Fataawa Rasheediyah, Page 141, Part 2, Gangohi.)

* “I (Thanvi) consider him who believes (that the holy Prophet had knowledge of the unseen) or says such a thing explicitly or by implication goes out of the pale of Islam”—(Bast-ul-Banaan, Page 4, by Thanvi.)

* “Thus all four Imams of the religion and the totality of ulama unanimously hold that Prophets (Alaihum-us-Salaam) are not aware of the unseen”. —
(Mas’alah Dar Ilm-i-Giab, Page 4, Gangohi.)

* “Nobody should hold the view that the Prophets or the friends of Allah or the Imams or the martyrs have knowledge of the unseen. He should not hold the view in respect of even the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and he should not say such a thing in praise of him (otherwise he would render himself a polytheist)”.

* “Allah alone knows about the unseen. The holy Prophet
(Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) does not know anything about it”. —
(Taqwiya`-ul-lmaan, Page 125, by Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

Dear readers! You have already seen the fataawa (religious opinion) of the ulama of Deoband on the writings of the ulama of Deoband themselves. You may be thinking that issuing fataawa of being a polytheist by the ulama is an easy matter. Instead of giving my own opinion let us see what an Aalim of Deoband, Janab Murtaza Hasan Darbhangi, has to say on this subject.

On Page 3 of his book, Ashaddul ‘Azaab, he says: “The ulama of Islam do not act in haste, nor does any one of them issue a fatwa of polytheism on trivial, conjectural and innovative matters. The sacred band (of ulama-i-Islam) does not dare do so unless polytheism becomes as apparent as the sun. So far as possible, those ulama bring out the true meaning of a saying by interpreting them. But if somebody desires to go to hell and he himself goes out of the pale of Islam, then they are forced to do so. In the same manner as it is polytheism to call a Musalmaan a polytheist, it is polytheism to call a polytheist a Musalmaan”.

On Page 302, he further says: “The ulama have been extra careful in the matter, but when a saying would admit of no other interpretation and polytheism would become as manifest as the sun, then they have no option but to give a verdict of polytheism. As the poet says:

If I see a blind man standing in front of an open well, Then to remain seated and not to stir myself would be sin.

Who will, then, be held responsible if the ulama keep silent on such an occasion and the people go astray? After all what are the ulama there for? Whatever else they will do if they are not to tell the difference between Islam and polytheism”.

On Page 13, he says: “If in the eyes of Khan Sahib (Maulana Ahmad Raza) some ulama of Deoband were really like what he thought them to be. Then it was a must for him to declare the (ulama of Deoband) as polytheists, and not doing so would have made him a polytheist if he had not pronounced them (Ulama of Deoband) polytheists”.

He further says: “All ulama of Deoband are of the opinion that Khan Sahib (Maulana Ahmad Raza) was justified in giving his verdict. Whoever says so (as Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi has said in Tahzeer-un-Naas and Ashraf Ali Thanvi in Hifz-ul-Imaan) is a polytheist, an apostate and an accursed person, so let me also put my signature to this verdict; whoever doesn’t call such apostates as polytheists is himself a polytheist”. —(Ashaddul ‘Azaab, page 12, 13.)

On Page 2 of this very book, the same Murtaza Hasan Darbhangi says: “Venerating the Prophets of Allah and not to be insolent to them is among the fundamentals of Deen”

And another Aalim of the Deobandis, Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri. On page 86 of his book, Ikfaar-ul-Mulhideen, says: “The ulama of Islam have said that being insolent to the holy Prophets (Alaihimus Salaam) renders him who does so a polytheist even if his intention was not to do so; that is to say, if he did not intend to be insolent even then to utter insolent words is polytheism”.

Dear readers! You have seen what the ulamas of Deoband have to say about those who are insolent to Prophets. Now see what punishment Ashraf Ali Thanvi, the Hakeem-ul-Ummat of the Deobandis, has prescribed for those insolent to the Prophets.

On page 26 of his book Zaad-us-Sa’eed, Thanvi Sahib says: “It is indicated by the Holy Qur’aan that being insolent to the lofty personality of the holy Prophet (Allah forbid!) A person doing so is punished by Allah with ten curses. So, Almighty Allah has named the ten curses He sent on Waleed Bin Mugheerah for being insolent”.

Dear readers! Thanvi Sahib himself and other ulama of Deoband have been insolent to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) not only in one instance but in several. And, according to Thanvi Sahib himself, ten curses from Allah are sure to fall upon such Wahaabis of Deoband for each of their insolence and they may also be considered to be the followers and associates of Waleed Bin Mugheerah. In view of this detailed explanation would the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his associates like to save themselves from the curses of Allah by acknowledging polytheistic writings as polytheistic and those holding such views to be polytheists? Or would they like to earn for themselves condemnation in this world and in the next world and heap upon themselves eternal damnation by declaring such polytheistic writings to be all right?

Dear readers’
The author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and all the propagandists and followers of Deobandi-ism slander us, the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, when they say that their Imam, A’laa Hazrat Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmaatul Laahi Alaihi) was in the habit of firing salvos of polytheism against Musalmaans. The Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband do not inform people of the reality on the other hand, they mislead people by telling their own people fabricated tales about the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at. It is for this reason that I would like to present facts to the people, so that they may know to what degree these propagandists of Deobandi-ism are liars and bad.

Readers must have known by now that the fatwa of polytheism against those polytheistic writings of some of the ulama of Deoband given by A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) after exhausting all arguments with them, are acknowledged to be polytheistic even according to the ulama of Deoband.

Besides Janab Murtaza Hasan Darbangi, Janab A’mir Usmaani, a nephew of the renowned Aalim of Deoband, Shabbeer Ahmad Sahib Usmaani, has proved these polytheistic writings to be polytheistic in the Feb-March, 1957 issue of monthly “Tajalli” of Deoband, and opposed the standpoint of Deoband. Recently, a great protest was organized throughout the Islamic world against Shaitaan Rushdie’s book “Satanic Verses”. The Wahaabis of Deoband, citing their own Imam Ibne Taimiyah as the source, declared those insolent to the holy Prophet to be polytheists and apostates and gave proof of the fact that the entire Muslim Ummah was unanimous on this that anybody found guilty of being insolent to the holy Prophet is, in the eyes of all of them, a polytheist and an apostate and liable to be executed.

It is, thus, proved that the Imam of the Ahl-e-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaihi) did not declare even one Musalmaan to be a polytheist. Nor did he ever fire salvos of polytheism against those holding such polytheistic beliefs, and reduced to writing After exhausting all arguments in this regard in accordance with the unanimous opinion of the Ummah, and the polytheistic writings on which the fatawaa was given have been accepted by the ulama of Deoband themselves to be polytheistic.

On the contrary, let us see how the Wahaabi propagandists of Deoband behave. The main aim of Wahaabi’ism is to prove all true Musalmaans to be polytheists.*
————————————————————————————————————
* It must be explained for the information of the readers that every polytheist is necessarily an infidel, but every infidel is not a polytheist. This servant Of Ahle–Sunnat will, Insha-Allah, very soon present to the readers a book called “Mera-Deen” (My Religion), giving all the details about polytheism and infidelity in the light of the teachings of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Still some facts on the subject can be seen on the following page’. — (Kaukab Noorani Okarvi)
————————————————————————————————————
Dear readers!

These preachers belonging to the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group declare all those polytheists who say (Ya Rasoolal Laah) “O Messenger of Allah”! Those who celebrate (Meelaad Shareef) the birth of the beloved of Allah and the last Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam); those who believe, in accordance with the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, that (Ilm-e-Ghaib) the knowledge of the unseen was granted by Allah to His Prophet and to those beloved of Allah; those who believe that the holy Prophet is present (Haazir-o-Naazir) not in the physical sense but in the spiritual sense; those who pay respects to the Prophets and the friends of Allah; those who hold (‘Urs) death anniversaries of the beloved of Allah for the sake of the souls of such; those who go to the tombs of the beloved of Allah and kiss their graves or the cloth covering their graves, and even say that marriage with them is prohibited; those who consider Prophets and the beloved of Allah to be their helpers with Allah’s will; those who hold Giyaarhveen Shareef for the soul of the Ghaus-i-A’zam  (Radiyal Laahu Anhu); those who hold that Allah alone has eternal and exclusive power over everything, and also believe that only through His will, the beloved of Allah can make use of them; those who believe that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was not an ordinary man but the best of all Prophets and His light.

Dear readers! If I were to draw up a list of the things for which true Musalmaans are dubbed as polytheists all Musalmaans will, according to them, be declared to be polytheists. From this shortened list, you will know that A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) had pronounced his fatawaa of polytheism against only those few of the ulama of Deoband on account of only such matters on which the entire ummah is unanimous. But the things for which these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people declare true Musalmaans to be polytheists are things on which not only the entire ummah is not unanimous but there is no unanimity of views even amongst the Deobandi-Wahaabis-Tableeghi band. The things for which these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama declared true Musalmaan to be polytheists have been proved, through the writings of these very people, to truly reflect the true views of the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at. Since these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people can declare as wrong the things declared correct by the Qur’aan and the Sunnat but cannot prove such correct things to be wrong, and then, they heap upon themselves the torture meant for those who pronounce the right to be wrong.

Dear readers’ By now you would have become fully aware that the salvos of declaring true Musalmaans as polytheists have not at all been kept open by the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at but by the propagandists of Deobandi-Wahaabiism and, by day as well as by night, they declare true Musalmaans to be polytheists. I can justifiably say about them that the real aim of Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi-ism is to make polytheists of true Musalmaans the world over. A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Rahmat-ul-Laahi-Alaih) declared as polytheists only those of the ulama of Deoband through his religious opinion who had indulged in polytheistic writings, but by endorsing the polytheistic writings of their elders these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi are themselves becoming polytheists and causing others to be the same by making them their associates. May Almighty Allah protect us from the evil of these Deobandi, Wahaabi, and Tableeghis!

The author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has repeatedly levelled some accusations in all three of the booklets. He might have been under the impression that it would be easy to hoodwink people outside South Africa or India and Pakistan into holding a false opinion against A’laa Hazrat Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi, because the common man does not know the reality of things and has no special liking for doing research into matters (specially religious). And yet the fact is that hiding the truth and spitting at the moon harms only those who do so. But those whose very foundations are laid on lies and whose only trait is to speak lies can have nothing to do with the fear of Allah. Those who are incapable of seeing their own tattered clothes can but observe spots on the garments of others.

Below are given the views of the ulama of Deoband about A’laa Hazrat Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih).

Ashraf Ali Thanvi says: “There is a great deal of respect in my heart for Ahmad Raza. He calls us polytheists, but he says so on account of the great love for the holy Prophet that surges in this heart, and on account of nothing else.”

Khursheed Ali Khan, S.D.O. Canals, says that a telegram was sent by a disciple of Hazrat Thanvi informing him of the death of Maulana Ahmad Raza Bareilvi and I read it out to him. On hearing this, Hazrat Thanvi recited the Qur’aanic verse, “Inna Lil Laahi WA Inna Ilaihi Raaji’oon”. Somebody from the audience said, ‘Maulana Bareilvi has declared you to be a polytheist and you are reciting the Qur’aanic verse on his death.’ Upon this, Hazrat Thanvi said, ‘Maulvi Ahmad Raza Khan was a great aalim and was immersed in the love of the Prophet. On the basis of the meaning he put on my writing, it was but right for him to say what he said. If I had been in his place and he in mine and he had said the things I had said I would have declared him a polytheist on the basis of the meaning he had put on it.”

Abul A’laa Maudoodi Sahib says: “I have great respect in my heart for the scholarship and grace of Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi. In fact, he had great insight into religious knowledge, and his greatness is acknowledged even by those who differed with him”.

Malik Ghulam Ali Sahib says: “The fact is that so far we have been under a great misconception about Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan Sahib. I have reached this conclusion after going through some of his writings and fatawaa that the depth of knowledge which I discerned in him is seldom found even in few ulama, and the love of Allah and the love of the Prophet oozed out from each and every sentence written by him”.

Janab Mu’eenud-deen Nadvi says: “The late Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan Sahib Bareilvi was one of the ulama and authors with scholarship and insight who lived in the present times. He had a vast and deep knowledge of Deen, especially jurisprudence and hadith. The insight and research with winch he has answered questions from the ulama fully reflect his comprehensiveness, his deep knowledge, his power to derive from the Qur’aan, his intelligence, and his comprehension. His learned and researched fataawa are worthy of being studied by both his protagonists as well as his opponents”.

Mufti Intizaamul Laah Shahaabi says: “The late Hazrat Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan was a leading aalim of these times. He was very well versed in the details of jurisprudence. Qaamoosul Kutub Urdu, compiled under the supervision of Dr. Maulvi Abdul Haq, mentions the Maulana (Ahmad Raza Khan) and carries notes on him. I have already gone through Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan’s translation of the Holy Qur’aan and Fataawa Rizviyah etc. The Maulana’s poetical works in praise of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is very effective. My friend, Dr. Siraajul Haq, Ph.D., is fond of the Maulana’s poetical works and calls the Maulana a lover of the holy Prophet. The Maulana had a deep knowledge of Deen”.

Allamah Niyaz Fatehpuri says: “I have met Maulana Ahmad Raza. He was a man of extraordinary learning and grace. His study was extensive as well as deep, and the light of his learning showed in his visage. Despite his humility, his beautiful face exuded a strange sort of awe.”
Janab Ja’far Shah Phulwari says: “Janab (Ahmad Raza Khan) Faazil Bareilvi had command over Islamic learning (Tafseer, hadith, and fiqh). He also had excellent knowledge of logic, philosophy and mathematics. He was so intoxicated with the love of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) that he could not tolerate even the slights disrespect towards him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). If he found no valid excuse or interpretation for any disrespect, he had no hesitation in hastening to pronounce a fatwa against any person howsoever mighty he might be. He was so lost in the love of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) that it was not improbable for him to commit excesses. The demands of respect had made him very sensitive, and with this sensitivity developing to a delicate point, sternest in his disposition becoming pronounced is not a strange phenomenon. If certain irreverent sayings can be attributed to an overflow of sentiments regarding unity of Allah, then the act of declaring as infidels can be attributed to the demands of love and respect. 1, therefore, deem Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) to be excusable in this regard. But this right is exclusive to people, who are, like Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan, lost in love and respect (of the holy Prophet)”.

Janab Shabbeer Ahmad Usmaani says: “The death of Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan is a very great tragedy for the world of Islam and it cannot be ignored”.

The father of Janab Muhammad Yoosuf Benori, Janab Zakariya Shah Benori, says: “Hanfiyat in India would have been finished if Allah Almighty had not let Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi be born in India”.

A Wahaabi Aalim, Janab Fakhrud-deen, Head Teacher of Moradabad, India, says: “Our differences with Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan apart, we take great pride in his services. We could so far tell non-Muslims that if all the knowledge of the world can be accumulated in any one person that person has to be a Musalmaan, and, see, a personality like Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan is still present in our midst who is thoroughly abreast of all the knowledge that is there in the world. How unfortunate that with him has departed from us this pride of ours!”.
To find out about more impressions of his personality you should see the article “Imam Ahmad Raza in the eyes of men of intellect” in Khayaabaan-e-Raza; the article, Faqeeh-e-Islarn, Imam Ahmad Raza Number, in Al-Meezaan, Bombay; the article, “Jahaan-e-Raza”, in the weekly “Chattan”, Lahore.

The Imam of the Ahl-e-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) besides being the author of more than a thousand books and a unique personality of his times, was well-versed in 55 different branches of knowledge and arts, and a poet of high calibre. He served Deen through all the branches of knowledge and arts. His poetry is very popular among all people, his own and others.

The collection of his poetical work is called “Hadaa’iq-i-Bakhshish” which is divided in two authentic parts.

After the passing away of A’laa Hazrat, one of his devotees, Maulana Mahboob Ali Khan Sahib, collected A’laa Hazrat’s unpublished poetical works. He made efforts to collect every unpublished poem of his from every one living near or far. Yet, nothing can be said with a degree of certainty whether these works are in truth those of A’laa Hazrat. His authentic poems are only those which were published in two volumes during his life-time.

The entire responsibility for the poems included in the third volume lay on Maulana Mahboob Ali Khan Sahib, but unfortunately he could not himself do the proof-reading. Moreover, Muslims owned next to no printing press in the pre-partition days, as is the case even now in non-Muslim countries. Also, non-muslim printing presses paid no attention to the correctness of the verses and some verses got printed in a wrong order.

Friends said that this was indeed done at the behest of the evil-doers. So, Maulana Mahboob Ali Khan promptly got the true state of affairs published as also his repentance.*

Maulana Mahboob Ali Khan had compiled the 3rd volume of A’laa Hazrat’s poetical works. He himself says: “The caligraphist and the proprietor of he Nabha steam press both were irreligious.
“I had made it plain to the caligraphist as well as the proprietor of the Nabha Steam press that the ode had not been acquired in full and the couplets were not continuous, that is to say, they were not in the order they should have been (the subject-matter of the couplets were separate from one another)— hence these couplets should not be printed together, and the word “Separate” should be underlined in thick lines before the couplets. I had also pointed out to them the order in which the couplets of the ode were to be printed. But the caligraphist and the proprietor of the press, either by design or by mistake, paid no heed to the order in which they were to be printed. After the book was printed, this poor man (Mahboob Ali Khan) had got his repentance published repeatedly. May Allah and the Messenger of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) accept my repentance! And may my Sunni Muslims brethren also forgive me for the sake of Allah and His Messenger”!

Dear readers! Please take note that a mistake occurs in the printing of an unpublished and un-authenticated poetical works of A’laa Hazrat after his passing away. The man responsible for the mistake repeatedly gets his repentance printed in the form of posters, pamphlets, newspaper articles and fatwa, because he is intensely conscious of his mistake. His ego does not come in the way, but after acknowledging his guilt gets his repentance published. All criticism by his own people and others ends with the publication of his repentance. On the other hand, please observe the behaviour of the other side. How very foolish are the propagandists of Deoband resident in South Africa? (“The photo of Page 37 of Hadaa’iq-e-Bakhshish,** Volume 3 is reproduced on Page 7 Part 2 of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”) which they have, perhaps, published with pride. But those people without insight seem to be deprived of sight as well. In this photo the word “Separate” is written in bold letters, and a line has been drawn under the couplets which are meant to be separated and which have been taken objection to by the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”.

————————————————————————————————————
* Maulana Mahboob Ali Khan’s detailed published material and repentance can be seen in the monthly ‘Sunni” of Luckhnow for the month of Zilhij 1374 A.H. The detailed fataawa of the Shahi Imam of the famous Fatahpuri Masjid of Delhi, and renowned scholar, Mufti-e-A’zam Shah Muhammad Mazharul Laah (Alaihir Rahmah) called “the Qur’aanic verdict of Daarul Iftaa, Delhi”, was published in the form of a booklet and distributed throughout the country. All the details on this subject are given in it. The accusation died down after the publishing of the details and the repentance.

* * The words printed by the “Nabha Steam Press” appear on the photograph of the title-page of Hadaa’iq-e-Bakhshish Volume 3 as published in the booklet, Johannesburg to Bareilly, Page 7, Part 2.
————————————————————————————————————
It is a miracle that by printing the photograph of Page 37 of the “Hadaa’iq-e-Bakhshish”. Volume 3 Page 7, Part 2 of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, the Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists in South Africa have made themselves an object of ridicule throughout the world, and because of it the statement of Maulana Mahboob Ali Khan also stands vindicated.

Now thirty three or so years later, these Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists of South Africa are once again criticising A’laa Hazrat with reference to these couplets under the mistaken notion that in South Africa people would hardly be knowing details of an event which occurred in India in 1955 and, in any case, who would be investigating about it, so they would succeed in organising public opinion against A’laa Hazrat. These self-proclaimed monopolists of Deen who call themselves right-guided ulama think that their conspiracies and nefarious doings will be beneficial for them. But they do not know that that which had been destined for someone at the beginning has already materialised.

It is the destiny of the Mulla-worshipping people of Deoband that, inspire of the wrong doings of the propagandist ulama of Deoband, they should go on praising and defending their ulama. It is the great good fortune of us (The Sunnis) that Almighty Allah has blessed us with His tremendous grace, in that He has destined for us praising and defending the honour of His beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), his progeny, his companions and the friends of Allah (Ridwannul Laahi Alaihim Ajma’een). May the Merciful Allah eternally preserve this honour and distinction upon us! And may the Merciful Allah end our lives as the slaves of His beloved Messenger!

If these self-proclaimed right-guided ulama adhere to the principles of justice and equity, then they should tell us what justification for levelling accusations would be there when the reality becomes known. If they do not, then the. ulama of the propagandist group of Deoband should cease criticising the Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi, and accept their own mistake, and thus save themselves the ignominy of slandering a Musalmaan.

The author of the pamphlet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” on page 11, part 1, has reproduced the fatwa of the ulama of Deoband, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi and Khaleel Ahmad Ambettvi, with regard to celebrating the Meelaad Shareef of the last Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) according to which “celebrating it is like celebrating the birth of their god, Kanahiya, by the Hindus”.

By way of clarification, but without reference to any book, the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has heaped upon us Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at the worst kind of slander, for which Allah Almighty will, Insha Allah, punish him. We, the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at supplicate to Almighty Allah to give him an awful punishment here in this world and in the next as well.

Just see the words used by the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”. These are the exact words: “Hazrat Moulana Rashid Ahmed Gangohi forbade Meelaad, because the Meelaad reciters copy and imitate the Blessed Birth of Rasulullaah Sallal Laahu Alayhi Wasallam in the following manner; that a lady sits behind a curtain with a baby in her lap. When the Meelaad  reciters mention the birth and that Aamina is going through severe labour pains, the lady behind the curtain starts moaning and groaning as if she is really experiencing labour. Suddenly she pinches the baby and the baby cries out aloud. On hearing this cry the Meelaad reciters adjudge it to be the cry of the Blessed Birth, and start chanting; “Ya Nabi Salaamolaik, Ya Rasool Salaamolaik’. They tie up small pieces of clothes with bloodstains on it to mark the Blessed Birth. They mimic the scene as if it is really taking place”. La’natul Laahi Alal Kaazibeen!

Dear readers! This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat submits that whatever has been written by the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” is a story wholly concocted by him, and is greatly insolent to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). No Sunni Musalmaan with correct beliefs throughout the world can even think of doing such a thing much less actually does it. We Ahle-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at hold the belief that whosoever does so has got nothing to do with Islam. I challenge the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and every preacher of Deobandi Wahaabi-ism to prove that it (what this wicked person has written) is practiced anywhere at any Meelaad Shareef congregation. He must admit that by levelling such a slander he has not only hurt the feelings of true Musalmaans but has also been insolent to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and his pious mother, Hazrat A’minah (Radiyal Laahu Anha), and thus invited the wrath of Allah to visit him. This wicked person will be, Insha Allah, punished for slandering us like this.

Dear readers! The Wahaabis of Deoband have slandered the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at by concocting several unfounded things against them, since to do so is their fundamental aim and according to their favourite bad habit, and tried to defame us, Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, amongst the general public. Besides this, the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, has wrongly quoted some couplets and by twisting their meaning has indulged in his favourite pastime, that is slandering.

It was the wish of this servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat to dissect each and every sentence, rather each word, of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, and to present a post-mortem report to the readers. But the manuscript became so voluminous that friends advised me to withhold pan of it for the time being, and to present it in volume 2 of the rejoinder to “Johannesburg to Bareilly”. This was a correct advice, and I accepted it. Still, in the present volume under your perusal all the accusations and allegations levelled by Deobandi-ism on us, that is the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, have been, by the grace of Allah, answered well and adequately. This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat submits that by indulging in such acts the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band, instead of harming us, exposes its own ugly face and people come to know how very bad and how big liars these votaries of Wahaabi-ism and ulama of Deoband are! May Allah protect us from their evil!

Dear readers! The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and all those who adhere to the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi creed, as well as their ulama, take Deen to be their fiefdom, and so, at every step they call true Musalmaans as polytheists and innovators. They think that only they are Musalmaans and all true Musalmaans the world over have nothing to do with Imaan and Islam. These (Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band), in fact, do not do justice but indulge in transgression, which has been defined as calling what is right to be wrong and what is wrong to be right, and holding somebody else to be guilty while the guilt lies on somebody else. These Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi  people call every act which is lawful and desirable according to Sunnat as shirk and bid’at. Readers should themselves decide whether calling a lawful and good act to be wrong and pernicious act does not come under the definition of the term transgression. And it has been clearly declared in the Qur’aan that, “Surely, Almighty Allah does not guide a people who transgress.”

On page 17, part 1, of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, the author has levelled the following calumny upon true Musalmaans. He says: “On the occasion of (‘Urs) the death anniversaries of the saints and friends of Allah, Sunni Musalmaans circmbulate their graves, prostrate before their graves and indulge in other shirk practices. Unless Sunni Musalmaans recant from their practices, they cannot be allowed to enter into a marriage contract”. I have already said that this is a great calumny upon us. Kissing a grave or its covering is done only out of love and it is proved to be a correct practice even according to the writings of Thanvi Sahib, the Hakeem-ul-Ummat of the Deobandi Wahaabis. To call it a shirk practice is a great injustice. No Sunni Musalmaan can ever indulge in acts like prostrating before any other being than Allah and circumbulating any grave etc. except Ka’batul Laah. They are transgressors, indeed, who level such a calumny against Sunni Musalmaans. In the writings of such Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama, who declare true Sunni Musalmaans to be polytheists, there is enough scope in this fatwa for dubbing their own stalwart ulama as polytheists. But they do not have any perception of their own polytheism.

Maybe that this Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band is not aware of the correct definition of shirk and bid’ at.
I deem it necessary to humbly state before my readers our beliefs regarding shirk and bid’ at according to the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, so that readers may know how great transgressors are these Deobandi-Wahaabis who call us, Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, to be polytheists.

We believe that none can be the equal of Allah, the One and Unique, the Almighty, in His being and in His attributes, in His names and in His acts. We, the Sunni Musalmaans, consider Allah Almighty and Allah Almighty alone to be worthy of worship. We do not consider anyone else to be Allah Almighty’s partner or His equal in His Dominion or His powers. We do not believe that any one (whoever he may be) except Almighty Allah is the Absolute, who wields absolute power. Our firm and announced belief is that everything in the universe, at every moment and in every act, is surely dependent upon Almighty Allah, while Allah Almighty is not, nor can He ever be, dependent upon any one of His creations at any moment, or in anything or in any act. To put it in a language more easily understood we, Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at (i.e. Sunnis), do not believe Almighty Allah’s Messengers, Prophets, friends of Allah to be the equal of Allah, in His being or in His attributes, and do not at all take anybody else than Almighty Allah to be worthy of worship.

THE MEANING OF SHIRK ACCORDING TO THE SHARI’AH:

In “Lisaunul ‘Arab”, Vol. 10, Page 449, it is said: “When it is said that somebody committed shirk with Almighty Allah, it means that he has joined (Except Allah) somebody else in Almighty Allah’s Dominion and Powers. And shirk means to join anybody else with Him in His being Rabb, whereas Almighty Allah is independent of all forms of joiners”.*
————————————————————————————————————
* Will the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” please consider the sentences that occur in his book “Fazaa’il-e-Durood Shareef ‘ by his Sheikh-ul-Hadith, Muhammad Zakariya Kandhalvi, and try to answer us? In the two sentences the Imam of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band has joined Mu’mineen with Allah.

1. “What greater excellence can there be that Mu’mins join Allah and His angels in this act.”—
Page 6.

2. “In this act of honouring the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), apart from people, Almighty Allah Himself participates”—Page 7
————————————————————————————————————

Dear readers’ You have seen what, according to the Shari’at, the word shirk means, and before this you have also seen what beliefs about Almighty Allah we hold. Now, does not your inspiration urge you to say that there is not even an inkling of polytheism in our beliefs?

It is a pity that without knowing the meaning of the word shirks in its true and Shar’ee import, these transgressors have defined polytheism and infidelity to mean ‘joining together of two things in one attribute’. If this definition were to be accepted in full, the Muftis of Deoband would find themselves immersed in polytheism and infidelity. In the light of this definition by the Deobandi-Wahaabis, look at the following writings of theirs. The line in which this argument runs is this: Allah exists and man also exist, that is to say, in the matter of being both share the same trait; Almighty Allah hears, so does man; Almighty Allah sees, and so does man; Almighty Allah is knowing, and man, also, ha

knowledge; Almighty Allah is Paak (Pure), and man calls himself, his clothes, his food, his utensils and his place pure, and there are such other examples.
If shirk, in the eyes of the “Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group, merely means sharing of one attribute or one matter by two beings, then these Muftis of shirk should kill themselves and get rid of their beings; should pour boiling coal-tar in their ears so that they may get rid of hearing; should put burning iron rods in their eyes to help themselves get rid of sharing with Allah the faculty of seeing; should so hammer their heads that all matter relating to consciousness gets destroyed and they become altogether ignorant; should put themselves before beasts and then announce the almightiness of Almighty Allah; should act rid of every purity in them by adorning themselves with all sorts of filth and evil. What a pity that these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band who are at all times ready and willing to fire salvos of polytheism and infidelity on true Musalmaans would not, “under any circumstances”, dare to do so. When they come under the mischief of their own fatawaa linen they begin to take cover behind “because”, “thus”, “if”, “supposing”, and “that is to say”.

Dear readers! It is the most firms conviction of us, the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at that ‘being’ in fact, belongs to Almighty Allah. Hearing, seeing, knowledge and authority are the personal and real attributes of Almighty Allah. Almighty Allah is the true originator and owner of all things but He has also granted some of His own attributes to some of His creations. Can it be denied that Almighty Allah can grant some of His best attributes to some of His best creations, more than most of His creations? Almighty Allah makes some of His creations the manifestation of some His attributes. Only he can make a true estimate of the bounty of His attributes whom He has so blessed him with, otherwise ordinary people may estimate His bounty to His favoured person in the measure of the bounty conferred upon them. This is not so. It is proved with reference to the Qur’aan and the Sunnat that tremendous blessings are showered by Allah upon these whom He chooses, and there is no limit to the greatness and loftiness of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) who is a special manifestation of Almighty Allah’s ‘being’ and attributes.

It is a miracle of Allah that the writings of the stalwart ulama of Deoband bear witness to this fact. In Sheikh-ul-Hadith Muhammad Zakariya Sahib’s books, Tableeghi Nisaab (Re-named Fazaa’il-e-A’maal) which is apparently regarded by Deobandi Wahaabi Tableeghi group of South Africa as more important than even the Qur’aan and Kamaalaat-e-Ashrafiyah, Page 56, this command of Allah (Hadith-e-Qudsi) can be found: “My bondsman attains to My nearness through offering voluntary prayers to the extent that I make him My beloved. And then I become his hearing with which he hears, and I become his sight with which he sees, and I become his hand with which he holds, and I become his feet with which he walks, and I become his tongue with which he speaks, and I grant him whatever he asks of Me.” (Bukhaari Shareef).
By way of explaining this Hadith-e-Qudsi, Imam Fakhrud-deen Raazi (Alaihir Rahmah) says that eminence of a bondsman who becomes Allah’s beloved is such that he sees and hears everything near or far and has sway over things, since according to Allah’s command Allah’s exclusive powers become such a bondsman’s attributes. This means that that bondsman becomes a special manifestation of such attributes of Allah. Consequently, having faith in this command of Allah, we the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, believe that Allah’s Prophets and the friends of Allah are, undoubtedly, persons blessed by Allah with spiritual and other special powers and help Allah’s creations through powers and authority granted to them by Allah.

The biographer of the Imam of the Deobandis, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, and A’lim of Deoband, Muhammad A’shiq llaahi Meruthi, has devoted a whole chapter to what he calls, “tazkiyyah and tasarruf’ (sanctification and power to give). He says: “He (Gangohi) departed from this world, but his powers to help people are still at work” — (Page 151, Volume 2.)

The renowned Aalim of Daarul-Uloom at Deoband, Mahmood-ul-Hasan Sahib, says this in praise of his Gangohi Sahib:

“O Rabb! To whom should I go for redress of my worldly and other-worldly needs.

Now that the redresser of my spiritual and physical needs is gone”.

On page 252, Vol. 2, of this very book Tazkiratur Rasheed, Gangohi Sahib himself says: “The powers to benefit and miracles of the friends of Allah are extant not only after their death, but their power to benefit and their miracles arc augmented after their death. In this statement, Ibne Abdul Barr also quotes a Prophetic hadith”.

On page 9 of his another book Imdaadus Sulook, Gangohi Sahib says:

“The disciple must also believe that (Rooh), the spirit, of the Sheikh is not confined or limited to any particular place. So, the disciple, wherever he may be, either near or far, is removed from the Sheikh’s mortal body but is never removed from the Sheikh’s spirituality. When he attains total belief in this fact, and remembers his Sheikh all the time, then a spiritual affinity develops which will always be beneficial. The disciple whenever he happens to be in need of some lining should ask for it from his Sheikh, for the affinity which has developed between him and the Sheikh will stand him in good stead.”

On page 12 of the magazine, “Ashraf-ul-Uloom” for the month of Sha’baan, 1355, A.H., Thanvi Sahib writes: “Graves do benefit, at times through the intentions of the persons being benefited and at times without his express intention, like the sun benefits  without the intention of the person benefiting from it”.

On page 30 of the same magazine for the month of Jamaadeen 1354 A.H. Thanvi Sahib says: “The Maulana (Gangohi) saw a truthful person in his dream and told him that Almighty Allah has, after my death, granted me His vice grency. By this, he probably meant that he had been granted permission to use his sway over things for the benefit of others. This is the power, which is the point of distinction, and it is not commonly bestowed. Some holy men arc granted this after their death.

To a question put by somebody about the nature of this sway, he said that it was like somebody beginning to feel great zeal and zest (for acquiring Allah’s nearness) after visiting the grave of a pious man and this condition is produced because of the power and attention of that cleaved person.

Somebody from the audience said that such benefit can also occur by sitting at home. At this he (Thanvi) said that the dead has a special connection with the grave, so there are greater chances of benefits accruing there”.

On page 166 of his book “Ta’leem-ud-Deen”, the same Thanvi Sahib has reiterated that “one should try to benefit from the graves of the friends of Allah”.

One page 223, of Kamaalaut-e-Ashrafiyah, Thanvi Sahib says: “It is the habit of Allah that He does not bestow blessings without intercession”.

On page 80 of his last book ‘Bawaadir-un-Nawaadir’, Thanvi Sahib says: “It should be understood that some friends of Allah use their power to benefit others and perform miracles even after death, and this they do repeatedly”.

The present set of ulama of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band altogether denies that it is at all possible for anyone created to have the power to benefit others, but their stalwarts say that the friends of Allah are not only capable of having the power to benefit others but also have this power even after death, and go on increasing in them. Readers should now themselves know that the present band of propagandists of Deoband is being proved wrong even by those of their elders who are considered by them to be their Imams and leaders.

Dear readers! The present-day Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band is totally against Prophets and friends of Allah. They are unjust to the extent that they hold the belief that love for, and devotion to them, is polytheistic. To venerate Prophets and friends of Allah is, in their eyes, polytheism. Perhaps, they do not believe in the Qur’aan or they do not study the Qur’aan. They should be questioned, if merely venerating or showing respect and honour is polytheism or amounts to worship then how is it that Almighty Allah in the Qur’aan gives the command Watu’az-ziroohu Watu Waq-qiroohu (“Show respect to him and venerate him”).

The holy Qur’aan abounds in commands to pay utmost respect to the holy Prophet. For instance, it says: “La Taqooloo Raa’ina Waqoolun Zurna” (Do not say make concession to us, but say please turn your kind attention to us).

It also says: “La Tar fa’oo Aswaatakum Fauqa Sautin Nabiy” (Do not ever raise your voice over that of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

At another place it is said, “La Taj’aloo Dua’ar Rasooli Bainakum Kaduaa’i Ba’dakum Ba’da” (Never call the Prophet, Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), as you would call one another but call him with deep respect and veneration.”

We have also been told, “Wa Maien Yu’az-zim Sha’aa’iral Laahi Fa’innaha Min Taqwal Quloob.” (And those who venerate the Prophet and friends of Allah their hearts are filled with the fear of Allah).

All these verses speak of the importance of veneration. The Holy Qur’aan clearly says, “Wa Lil Laahil iz-zatu Wall Rasoolihi Walil Mu’mineen” (And honour is for Allah, and His Messenger and true Mu’ mineen).

And along with  this, it has been said, “Walaa kinnal Munaafiqeena La Ya’lamoon.” (But the hypocrites are not aware of this).

It is thus proved that those who deny honour and respect to the Prophets and the friends of Allah are, according to Qur’aanic judgement, “ignorant hypocrites”. In fact, such people deny the Qur’aan itself, for the Qur’aan calls for honouring and respecting the Prophets and the friends of Allah, describes paying respect to be the signs of Allah as fearing Allah in the heart, while these unjust people describe honouring them to be polytheism.* What is it, if not a denial of the Qur’aan?
————————————————————————————————————
Readers should know that those who believe in Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi-ism act contrary to what they believe in. They have already seen how they indulge in exaggerated respect for their elders.—Kaukab
————————————————————————————————————
Dear readers! The friends of Allah (Ridwaan-ul-Laahi Alaihim) are the beloved of Allah and his elevated bondsmen. Their favour to the Millat is that they have guided Allah’s creations on the right path, and filled their hearts with the love of Allah and the love of the Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). They fully adhered to the Shari’al and Sunnat while they were physically alive, and admonished the creations of Allah to adhere to the Shari’at and the Sunnat, and devoted themselves to the correction of their beliefs and practices. When the friends of Allah depart from this mortal world, then people go to their graves, because, according to the Book of Allah and the Prophetic traditions, the graves of the friends of Allah are blessed places, where supplications are listened to. People do go to their graves out of their love for them, but in no case do reverential prostration before neither them nor they circumbulate their graves. They do not believe the great man in the grave to be the partner of Allah. What they do is simply this: stand before the graves of the elevated bondsmen of Allah, pray to Allah through the intercession of the men in the grave, whom they supplicates to intercede with Allah on their behalf, kiss the graves out of love and respect or having touched the graves or their coverings place their hands over their faces. Doing so can never be called grave worship  or polytheism.

Dear readers! Kissing the graves can raise the question in people’s minds as to why graves are kissed when they are made of earth and stones. And it is obvious that the graves by themselves have no standing. In answer to this, it can be said that their residences or their graves are kissed only because of love for them in view of their association with Allah. If it is thought strange that earth or stone should be kissed, then it should be remembered that the Hajr-e-Aswad (Black Stone) is kissed by everybody although it also is a stone. You might say that it is kissed because it is a stone from Paradise, so it has gained distinction and importance because of its association with Paradise. At this point, I may submit that a Mu’min’s grave also becomes associated with Paradise, for the Holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is reported to have said: Qabrul Mu’mine Raudatum Min Riyaadil Jannah, i.e. “a Mu’min’s grave is a garden from amongst the gardens of Paradise”. So, its distinction and importance cannot be denied. Moreover, consider this. All Or us kiss the Holy Qur’aan only because of our love for it in view the fact that it is the Word of Allah. Even though the Words of Allah are the words which are printed on paper in ink, but we kiss the paper, the ink, the card-board with which these papers are bound or the cloth in which the Qur’aan is wrapped. We kiss all these because all of them get associated with the Word of Allah. The most vital thing is the special relationship with Almighty Allah. Similarly, whatever honour and rank the friends of Allah attain to is only because of their special attachment to Almighty Allah. Thus, all those things which become the beloved of Almighty Allah are, also, fit for being loved and respected.

Just because the feet of a beloved bondswoman of Allah, Hazrat Haajrah (Alaihas Salaam) touched the hillocks of Safa and Marwah, these hillocks turned into the signs of Allah (Sha’a’iril-Laah). We learn through the Qur’aan that the places which are touched by the feet of the friends of Allah become signs of Allah, and so how can greatness and grandeur be denied to those places where the friends of Allah are resting with their whole being?

All the same, I deem it necessary to state that the graves and the relics of the friends of Allah are kissed only because of love, and merely kissing them is not worshipping them; although doing so is not without its rewards. Consequently, details of the daily routine of the Imam of the Deobandis-Wahaabis, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, is mentioned in Tazkiratur Rasheed, including details of kissing the relics and reverencing them. And the stalwart ulama of Deobandi Wahaabiism have proved in their writings the greatness attained by people through their association with the blessing and excellence of places and peoples. Thus, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says: “A good deal of effect attaches to the relics of pious people and still greater good accrues from being in their company”. He further says: “It is inconceivable to estimate the good that accrues from being in the company of pious men or from visiting them. And this is the truth about their relics. By laying eyes on them, their remembrance is revived which puts light into our hearts, and we get associated with Almighty Allah”.— (Kamaalaa’-e-Ashraf yah, Page 68.)

Thanvi Sahib says: “Because of them (pious people), hearts get illuminated and purified. The condition that attaches to their being benefited by blessings is devotion to the pious men”.— (Kamaalaat-e-Ashraf iyah, Page 130.)

On page 85 of his Bawaadir-un-Nawaadir, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says: “Like the company of fire heats up water, and this accompaniment benefits the living as well as the dead when the souls of the two have affinity with each other, which is the pre-condition for benefiting, In the same way, if the person in the grave has an affinity and the affinities of the two have a relevance with each other and as a result the condition of the visitor gets strengthened, this is called progress and power, and since this affinity is unitary so one also gets inspirational benefit”.

Remember that to worship a thing is one act, and to respect and honour a thing is just another. There is a great difference between the two. Remember, also, that polytheism is concerned with beliefs, and we, Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at do not ever take the person in the grave (Whether he be a Prophet or a friend of Allah) to be the permanent and real authority, but even when they go to the graves of the friends of Allah they still supplicate to Allah hoping that He, in His forgiveness and mercy and grace, will erase the black spots in their scroll of deeds, for the sake of the goodness of His elevated bondsmen, their prayers and their service to the Deen and Millat.

If the Deobandi-Wahaabi Mulla-worshipping people still insist on calling this action of ours as “grave-worship” then I must ask them this question: By what name would they call those who go to Bait-ul-Laah (Makkah Mukarramah) and prostrate before the K’abah from near or far? These Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people very well remember the word (Chair ul Laah) “non-Allah” and they use this epithet with great contempt and insolence for Prophets and friends of Allah although they are not at all aware of the meaning of (Chair) “non”. Let me put this question to these transgressors: The stones with make up the four walls of what you call Ka’bah are also non-Allah, then why do these Deobandi-Wahaabis turn their faces towards these stones while saying their prayer? The obvious answer would be that it has been commanded to “prostrate facing the stones used in the building of K’aba-Tul-Laah”. They should then be told that they should also accept the position that if Almighty Allah were to command prostration before any “non-Allah” such a command has to be obeyed. To this, these people would say: “While we are apparently clinging to the walls or the cover of the Ka’bah and weeping, or supplicating, or asking for the grant of our wishes, yet never but never the thought occurs in our minds that the stones which make up the walls are worthy of being worshipped or ask them for the grant of our wishes.” So, O you Deobandi-Wahaabi Tableeghi who issue fatwa why do you have a misconception about those who visit the graves of the friends of Allah and the sacred places not because they take the friends of Allah to be deities but because they deem them to be the beloved of Allah and pious beings, and while there supplicate to Allah alone. Why do you, then, consider them to be polytheists?

The ulama of Deoband know that the inner part of the Ka’batul Laah (Hateem) contains the graves of Hazrat Isma’iel (Alaihis Salaam) and his mother, Hazrat Haajirah (Alaihas Salaam). For this reason, it can be said that those who circumambulate the Ka’bah, those who protraste in the direction of the Ka’bah, those who cling to the Ka’bah while supplicating, do not ask Allah for the grant of their wishes but, in fact, to placate those inside these graves. If in reply to this the ulama of Deoband say that practice is related to beliefs: so long as no polytheistic beliefs with regard to those buried in the graves are involved, then no conception can come that circumambulation or prostration of the Ka’bah is not taking place but that of the graves is. So also those who go to the graves of the friends of Allah bear no such beliefs which are polytheistic, rather the visitors to the graves of the friends of Allah supplicate to Allah alone and never circumambulate the graves or prostrate in the direction of the graves. After knowing this fact, how very unjust it is to call true Musalmaans as polytheists. Those who say so are most unjust. May Allah protect us from their evil! (If it is possible for them to do so, the author of the booklet, “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and people of his ilk should read the chapter “28th Ghareebah” of Bawaadir un Nawaadir, the last book by their own Thanvi Sahib. This will make them aware of the greatness and excellence of the friends of Allah).

O Deobandi-Wahaabis! If you can be called Musalmaan even after prostrating in the direction of one of the things which is non-Allah (That is, stones of the Ka’bah) because, in your eyes, the real deities are not those stones but the True Deity is the being of the Almighty Allah, then why you begin firing salvos of polytheism against those true Musalmaans who visit the graves of the friends of Allah but say that “we supplicate only to Almighty Allah while being near to the beloved of Allah, and our true goal is Allah Himself”?

O you who are bereft of wisdom! Perhaps you do not know it, but it is a fact that the treasure of Deen and Imaan, the proper way to bow before the one and only Allah and to behave as His slave, the way to ask of Him in the right manner are gifts which have been given to us by these very friends of Allah, whom you contemptuously and continuously call ‘non-Allah’ and we the Sunnis never tire of affectionately calling them (Ahlul Laah) “people of Allah”.

Because of the favours of these very “people of Allah”, we have been guided in the straight path. These are the monasteries through which people receive admonition and guidance.

It is for this reason that we occasionally visit their tombs and present ourselves before “people of Allah” to get from them confirmation of our devotion and association. It is but true that these “people of Allah” are gates to the mercy of Allah, and had there not been their tombs then there would have been no clue to Him who is limitless and without any fixed abode.

Dear readers! I might present before you a saying of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). The beloved of Allah, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) says! “I do not have any fear of my ummah committing polytheism, but I think my ummah will become more inclined towards this world”.

This hadith can be found in Kitaabul Maghaazi of Bukhaari Shareef. Of course we belong to the ummah of Allah’s beloved Prophet, and when our Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had no fear that we would indulge in polytheism, then we can never become polytheists only because these fatwa issuing muftis of polytheistsm give such a fatwa against us. Remember that if we are not polytheists in the eyes of Allah and our belief is in the unity of Allah, as has been taught to us by the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, then by the grace of Almighty Allah we are true Musalmaans. We pray to Almighty Allah to keep us firm on the true path and protect us from the evils of Deobandi-Wahanbi-Tableeghiism!

After refuting polytheism, I will now briefly touch upon the subject of bid’at (Innovation) in the light of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. (This servant intends, Insha Allah, to write a complete booklet on the subject of “the truth about bid’aat”, in which I will try to prove the veracity of my true standpoint on the basis of the writings of the ulama of Deoband themselves).

Dear readers” Every true Musalmaan knows it well that belief in faith is founded on the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Any saying or action of any /mare, Mujtahid or Mufti which is not exactly according to the Qur’aan or the Sunnat is altogether unacceptable and cannot be thought to be a Shar’ee argument. Nobody in the whole universe has any authority to bring about changes in the commands given by the Qur’aan and the Sunnat only because in his opinion it should be so. Those who gave priority to their own opinion in the mailer of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat and gave importance to their thinking have not only themselves been mislead but have also mislead others. The principle enunciated by the Qur’aan and the Sunnat is this: “He who explains the Qur’aan according to his own opinion builds for himself a place in Hell”. It is possible for the fatwa of a Mufti to be wrong since it is not according to the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, but it cannot be that the commandments contained in the Qur’aan and the Sunnat are wrong. If some of the commandments are not properly grasped by some one, then the fault lies with their understanding, for which they should undergo treatment.

Dear readers! It is an axiom that “everything is recognised by its Opposite (Tu’raful Ashyaa’u Bi Azdaadiha). Sunnat and bid’aat are two opposing linings. In Arabic dictionary and in the terminology of Shari’at, Sunnat means “way”. According to the sayings of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), such a way is the way of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) himself, of his right-guided caliphs and of those of the perfectly devoted persons who followed them. According to the dictionary, every act which is of recent origin is called bid’at (Innovation) and in the terminology of Shari’at absolute bid’at is that act which is not proved by Shari’at and Sunnat.

It is proved by authentic sayings of the holy Prophet that the Prophet’s companions adopted many an act, many a way of reciting Allah’s names and praises, and many a supplication which had not been practiced by the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) nor had he ordered these, and yet the companions believed that these acts were included in “good acts” which is what the Deen of Islam aims at.

As Almighty Allah commands in the Qur’aan: Waf’alul Khaira La’allakum Tuflihoon (Be engaged in doing good acts in the hope that through them you may attain to success). And the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) said: “He who invents a good way in Islam, for him there is a reward and good, And he will also derive cumulative good of all those acting on the good way invented by him and those coming afterwards and acting on that way will not be given less good.”

This very hadith can be seen in a letter from the spiritual guide of the ulama of Deoband on page 115 of Tazkiratur Rasheed and on page 113 of Kamaalaate-Ashrafiyah and on page 353 of Badaadir-un-Nawaarid. This saying of the Holy Prophet does not mean that anybody who so desires can devise a new way, but there are set rules and regulations for this in Islam. Therefore, it is absolutely necessary that whatever new way is devised must be within the framework of Islamic rules and regulations and arguments and testimonies. This is to say that every new way must be in consonance with the Shari’at and the Sunnat. That way alone is good which the Shari’at and the Sunnat hold to be good, and that which the Shari’at and the Sunnat do not approve of can never be good. The matter must be decided in the spirit of the Shari’at and the Sunnat, not on somebody’s personal opinion.

It is related about Hazrat Saiyidina Bilaal-e-Habshi (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) said to him: “I heard the sound of your footsteps in Heaven. What special acts you do”? Upon this he (Bilaal-e-Habshi) said, “Every time I do the ablution, I perform two rak’aat of namaaz”. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had not ordered him to act thus, but to bring home to other companions the nobility and goodness of this blessed act, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) put this question to him in the presence of other companions so that everybody should know that a good act is after all a good act, and accrues from it. So, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) approved of the new way practiced by Hazrat Bilaal. It is stated in Sahih Bukhaari Shareef that Hazrat Khubaib (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) was the first martyr who established the tradition of saying two rak’aat of namaaz before being martyred. Once when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) while saying his prayer was getting up after (Ruku’) bowing down said “Sami Allahu Liman Hamidah” a companion who was following him during the prayers said “Rab-bana Wa Lakal Hamd” and with this he also uttered the words “Hamdan kaseeran Mubaarakan Feeh.” When the prayers came to an end, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) enquired as to who was the person who had uttered these words. He (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) also said, “I saw more than 30 angels darting forward, each one of them trying to write down the words.” This is to say that uttering these words was an act of immeasurable reward and good.

There are several such instances which go to prove that whatever good act is done while remaining within the framework of Shari’at and Sunnat is a blessed act, and a blessed act cannot, under any circumstances, be called bid’aat. It is thus proved that while remaining within the four corners of the Shari’at and the Sunnat there is a good deal of scope to deal with human affairs. Every such act which is testified to by the Shari’at and the Sunnat as being desired, and which is not against any Qur’aanic text nor is likely to spread corruption or violence is not at all bid’at. Islamic Deen presents solutions to all problems in all ages. With change in the times and in nations new events do take place and will continue to take place. If Islamic solutions to such problems are to be forbidden as bid’at, then it is questionable if Deen would continue to be a complete code of life.

Woe be to such people who never tire of declaring as bid’at good acts which are perfectly in accordance with the Shari’at and Sunnat, yet turn a blind eye to those bid’at which can only result in the destruction of Imaan and of those having Imaan. Western-style government called “democracy” is, without a doubt, the most diabolical of all bid’at. And yet those who call Meelaad of the holy Prophet as a bid’at are most eloquent in praise of this form of goverment. This is a nefarious conspiracy hatched by the enemies of Islam. This bad bid’at (Innovation) has led Muslims away from obeying the Shari’at and the Sunnat and instead taught them disobedience to Shari’at, which is otherwise given the name of law of the land or the constitution.

Those who term as bid’atis people who, for the love of him, send praises and salutations to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) in fulfilment of Allah’s commands, those who have become self-proclaimed monopolists o Deen, do nothing whatsoever against this bad innovation concerning governance which has enveloped many a Muslim country. In Pakistan, most ulama of Deoband, in order to bring about the supremacy of this very democracy, are not only supporting rule by a woman but a Deobandi aalim occupies the position of an adviser to that very woman whose rule is clearly against the injunctions of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Not only this, they are doing their best to justify rule by a woman and are condemning those who call rule by a woman to be unlawful.

This hadith has been reproduced on page 10 of part 1 of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”: Every bid’at (Innovation) and every bid’ati (Innovator) is a denizen of Hell”. By reproducing this hadith the author of the series of the booklets has tried to establish that we, the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, are (According to him) bid’atis (Innovators). The blame for this calumny is on these transgressors.

By way of explaining this hadith, Hazrat Imam Navavi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) says that bid’at in this hadith means the (acts) bid’at for doing which there is no justification in the Shari’at and the Sunnat, and acts (bid’at) which are correct according to the Shari’at and the Sunnat are not at all bid’at.

On page 22123, volume 2 of his book kitaab Tahzeeb-ul-Assarnua-wal-Lughaat, Imam Navavi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) has quoted from the book Kituab-ul-Qawaa’id by the famous Imam, Abu Muhammad Abdul Azeez bin Abdus Salaam (Alaihir Rahmah) that there are five kinds of bid’at—waajibah (permissible), maharramah (forbidden), mandoobah (delegated), makroohah (abominable) and mubaahah (lawful). He has also quoted Imam Shaafi’ees dictum. He says: “One kind of bid’ at is bad and another is good, and a bad bid’at is that which is against the dictates of Shari’at and such bid’at is a bid’ at of ignominy. A good bid’ at is that which is not against any good act done during the first period and is also not against the dictates of the Shari’at. Such a bid’ at is a good bid’at. *
—————————————————————————————- ——————
* This reference is given in the authentic book of the Deobandi school of ulama, Ad-dur-rul-Munazzam.
———————————————————————————————————–
On page 11/12 of his book “Sunnat and Bid’at”, the renowned Mufti of Deobandi Wahaabis, Muhammad Shafee Sahib, says! ‘Prayers which have their justification in the sayings of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) or in his acts, explicitly or by indication, cannot be called bid’at, nor is an act a bid’aat which was not done during the times of the holy Prophet but necessity for which arose later on in order to achieve a goal of Deen.” He further says: “In Ahaadees; forbid innovations in religion (Ahdaas-fid-deen) are forbidden; innovations for the sake of Deen (Ahdaas-fid-deen) are not forbidden”.

Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says: “The truth about bid’at is that it should be adopted as part of Deen. How can it be deemed to be bid’at if it is adopted as a cure. Thus, there is one bid’aat which is introduced in religion (Ahdaas-fid-Deen) and the other one is a bid’aat introduced for the sake of religion (Ahdaas-fid-Deen). Ahdaas-fid-Deen can, in truth, be called Sunnah”.— (Al-faazaat-ul-Yaumiyah, Volume 1, Page 205.)

The same Thanvi Sahib also says: “At lanes bid’at is obligatory, for example the establishment of exchange and the teaching of grammar; al times it is proper to do so, for instance to establish ribaat and madrasa.` etc. and also all those good acts which were not done in earlier times”. — (Bawaadir-un-Nawaadir, Page 777.)

This passage occurs on page 139-40 of Arwaah-e-.Salaasah compiled by Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib: “The Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had perfect power to benefit, so his teachings alone were sufficient IO reform the companions (Sahaabah) inwardly and they had no need for the reforms introduced by the soofiya (mystics). After the demise of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) this power got weakened, so much so that the soofiya had to make use of the exercises introduced by them, like zikr bil jahr, habs-e-dam, paas-e-anfaas etc. These exercises were not there during the tomes of the Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), so they were bid’at (innovations). But they were not bid’at-fid-deen (innovations in Deen); they were rather bid’at-fid-deen (innovations for the sake of Deen). This is to say that they had not been included in Deen, but were acts permitted under the Shri’at were made use of for acquiring Deen. So they were exercises for the attainment of Deen, rather than being included in Deen. This should be understood in this way. A physician prescribes Sharbat-i-Banafishah (syrup) for a patient who needs it, but it is not available in the market. So he collects wood, lights a fire, fetches a pot, gets hold of sugar, brings water, and puts banafshah and there things, and cooks sugar and banafshah after putting all these things in a pot, and thus prepares the prescription Sharbat-i-Banafshah. This collecting wood and lighting fire etc would not be called addition to the prescription, but completion of the prescription. In the same way, all such means permissible under the Shari’at should be made use of for reforming self, and such means will not become part of Deen but a means to attain to Deen”

Here, it must be explained for the benefit of the readers that the principle is that the non-existence of a thing or its non-mention cannot be deemed to be proof of it not being permissible. That is to say that if it is non-obligatory and non-necessary, it would not mean that this act is not permitted and not correct. If something being prohibited or made unlawful is not proved by the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, then that thing or act cannot be made unlawful or wrong by somebody only on the basis of his personal opinion. Otherwise, he who does so will be committing Ahdaas-fid-deen, for to declare any good and permitted act to be bad or wrong is not a good act but is a serious mistake and a bad innovation.

The present Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band, who are self-proclaimed right-guided ulama, do not at all fear Almighty Allah, otherwise knowing people know it full well that to apply one example of any new affair to another is in the tradition of the Imams. But it is the practise of the ulama of Deoband whose tongues wag in such matters that they issue fatwa if somehow they find a text to favour them, and because of their ignorance pay no heed to the other texts, rules, explanations, and the correct statements of knowing people, and the sayings of the holy companions of the Prophet and their true followers. Asked to define bid’at, they said: “Things which are existing now but were not there during the times of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) are bid’at.” But when the fault in their tongue was pointed out to them and they found that their definition was hurting themselves they changed their words and began saying: “Whatever act was not done during the times of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and was done afterwards is a bid’at”. This definition also could not save them from being called bid’ati. Then they began to say: “Bid’at means making additions to Deen”. Even with this they could not prove what was meant by additions, for everything which they call addition to Deen, is proved by their own books and by their own acts. So, they once again resorted to such tactics as “because”, “consequently”, “suppoing” and “that is”. But reality has a habit of getting itself acknowledged, so these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama had to write that there are two kinds of bid’ at, good as well as bad.

It would not be without interest to readers that the meaning of bid’at has always been a controversial matter among the ulama of Deoband. So, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib described his spiritual guide and teacher, Hajji Imdaadul Laah, as non-knowing and declared his standpoint to be erroneous, and opined that it was the duty of the disciple to correct his spiritual guide. The same Gangohi Sahib also called Thanvi Sahib to be in the wrong. The author of the series of booklets “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and the present breed of ulama of Deoband hold Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib to be “Mujaddid-i-Millat” and “Hakeem-ul-Ummat”, while Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib, in one of his letters to him, says thus: “You have not yet understood the meaning of bid’at”. — (Tazkiratur Rasheed, Page 122.)

Readers would have fully understood by now that these people only want the protection of their own persons; they are not at all concerned with preserving the golden principles of Islam. Call it a miracle but the fact is that they themselves persistently and vehemently do the same acts on account of which they accuse us, Sunnis, as being practising bid’at. This servant of the Ahle Sunnat has already said, and says it with full confidence and honesty, that he has in his possession documentary proofs of the fact that these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people themselves hold Meelaad, commemorate the martyrdom of Saiyidina Imam Husain, take out processions, hold Faatihah and recital sessions of the Qur’aan, annual death anniversaries, and visit graves, but they issue fatwa of being bid’atis only against us, Sunnis. This clearly means that if they do things which even in their own judgement are wrong those acts become justified, but they turn out to be unlawful if done by others.

Dear readers! Don’t you think this is mocking Deen? Despite this, they claim that they are the right-guided ulama although it would not be wrong to call them the predators of Deen. We pray to Allah that He may protect us from their evil’

Dear readers! This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat has already said in his booklet “Deoband to Bareilly: the truth” that their aim is to deviate Musalmaans from the spirit of Islam, and they are doing this job with encouragement and support and connivance of their non-Muslim masters. The simple Musalmaans, who are caught into his web of the conspiracies laid out by these clever people, are not aware to what abyss of destruction they are guiding them to. Admonishing to say prayers is only their apparent stratagem. Let me advance a proof from the writings of Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib, the founder of the Tableeghi Jama’at. On page 6 of his book Da’wat he says: “Miyan Zaheer-ul-Hasan! No body has been able to understand my mission. People think that it is a movement for the establishment of Salaat (Namaaz). I say it on oath that it is not a movement for the establishment of Salaat.” One day, while in despondent mood, he said: “Miyan Zaheer-ul-Hasan, We have to produce a new nation.” What say the ulama and the generality of Deobandi Wahaabi Tableeghi band about this statement by their own Ilyaas Sahib? Who is right? If Ilyaas Sahib is held to be truthful then all those Wahaabi Tableeghi people who call the Tableeghi Jama’at a movement for the establishment of Salaat and think themselves to be truthful, then their founder would be declared a liar. And readers will know that all these, big or small, are liars. May Allah protect us from them!

Some time ago, criticisms were levelled by these very Deobandis against the book Fazaa’il-e-A’maal (which was previously called Tableeghi Nisaab) by Deoband’s Sheikh-ul-Hadith, Muhammad Zakariya Sahib Kandhalvi. Among the criticisms was that the people of the Tableeghi  Jama’at are ignoring books by the stalwarts of Deoband, and destroying them. Individuals belonging to the Tableeghi Jama’at keep with them only the book Fazaa’il-e-A’naal, not those by Ashraf Ali Thanvi and Husain Ahmad Madni and others. Replying to this criticism, Sheikh-ul-Hadith Muhammad Zakariya Sahib and Muhammad Shaahid Saharanpun said, “Books included in the Tableeghi curriculum are in accordance with the basic aims of the Tableeghi movement and have been written keeping in view the principles and goal of the movement.” They say, “It is no secret that our aim is to make people Deobandi”, that is to say, in the words of the founder of the Jama’at, Maulana Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib, to make than adhere to Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanvi and Maulana Muhammad Ilyaas.” They further say, “One of the old and original aims of the Tableeghi Jama’at is that problems (Masaa’il) should not be discussed at Jama’at’s meetings or Tableeghi rallys.” The reason for this, according to them, is that “discussion on problems might create apprehensions and cause disaffection, and once this happens people would not attend Tableeghi rallys.”— (Condensed from the book “Doubts about Fazaa’il and their replies” and “some general criticisms against Jama’at and detailed answers to them”.)

The author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his cohorts among the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people must be fully aware of these sayings of their elders. Would they even now declare the Tableeghi Jama’at to be a movement for the establishment of Salaat (Namaaz)?

Dear readers! How can truth be expected of those whose fundamental aim is not to inform people of the commands of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat? Just realise for yourselves what would be the reaction of those of the Tableeghi Jama’at who wander about from place to place preaching! The Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi Jama’at’s people do not have the same exterior and interior. The example of the elephant’s teeth fits them admirably—one for eating and the other for mere show. This is called hypocrisy. May Allah protect us from them and from their evils!

Just look at another of their criticism and its answer. The author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has, on page 9, part 2 of the booklet, printed a facsimile of page 12 of A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi’s (Rahmatul Laahi Alaihi) published Wasaaya Shareef and levelled a criticism, although this person who is devoid of all wisdom failed to see that the same facsimile contained a conclusive answer. It is true that those afflicted with prejudice and enmity cannot see the truth, because unfounded grudge and enmity not only destroys wisdom but also makes one lose all good points of intellect. These Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people were under the impression that their nefarious doings would succeed in South Africa because Muslims in South Africa were not aware of facts. They thought that their lies would remain under a smokescreen. But they did not know that they would themselves become the targets of the salvos that they had turned towards true Musalmaans. Thus, see the following.

In the last paragraph of Wasaaya Shareef, the Imam of the Ahle-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi, a facsimile of which has been printed on page 9, part 2, of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, “says: “Raza Husain, Hasnain and all of you should live in love and harmony and, as far as possible, do not cease following the Shari’at and Deen. It is the most important of all the obligations to be firm on my Deen and mazhab, which is clearly mentioned in my books. May Allah give you the capacity to do so. Was-Salaam”. The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has objected to only two words occurring in this paragraph, which are, “my deen”. On the basis of these two words, the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band wanted to prove that A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Allah forbid) had invented a new Deen.

In principle, this objection is not at all valid, because the full sentence as it appears on page 9, part 2 of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” is this: “My Deen and Mazhab which is obvious from my books”. If only a few books out of the over thousand written by A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi are perused, then nobody would be able to deny the fact that A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi was undoubtedly a true preacher of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, a true defender of the Islamic faith and a true well-wisher of the Musalmaans. If even one thing is not proved to be against the true doctrines and rules of Islam in all his writings, then to say that “my Deen” means anything other than the Deen of Islam. To do so would be rank foolishness and ignorance. The, A’laa Hazrat had not used the words “my deen” only, but the full sentence is this: “my Deen and Mazhab which is most obvious from my books” and before this sentence he has urged strict following of the Shari’at. If the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi Jama’at people are even now averse to acknowledging facts, then they should see the state of their own house and realise that while they cannot see the beam in their own eyes, they arc trying to find a mole in other’s eyes.

By way of reply, let us consider the following:
In the minutes of a meeting Sheikh Muhammad Zakariya Saharan Puri held on 19th Ramadaanul Mubaarak, 1390 A.H. (a Deobandi A’lim) Taqiyud Deen Nadvi Mazaahri, has written thus: The ulama of Deoband, Manzoor Nu’maani and Abul Hasan Nadvi, also participated in the meeting. He said, “Hold on firmly to the Deen established by our elders, Hazrat Gangohi (Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi) and Hazrat Nanotvi (Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi). The likes of Rasheed and Qaasim will not be born again, so you should go on following them with devotion”.— (Suhbat-e-Ba-Aulyia, Page 125)

Dear readers! Please pay attention to the above-mentioned words—”the Deen which was established by Gangohi and Nanotvi”—said by the head of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi Jama’at, Sheikh Muhammad Zakariya Sahib Khandhalvi.
On the basis of these words, if someone were to say that Gangohi Sahib and Nanotvi Sahib had established a new Deen, then the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band should never attempt to prove, by pointing to these books written by them, that the two used to preach Islam. Firstly, because books by those two contain polytheistic writings and, secondly, after the words “the Deen” Zakariya Sahib mentions only two names, that of Gandhi’s and Nanotvi’s, whose books are not mentioned. Moreover, Zakeriaya Sahib is urging people to follow only Gangohi and Nanotvi, and not the Shari’at.

Also listen to what is said on page 113 of Tazkaratur Rasheed: “By Allah, the Great, drinking the wash-water of Maulana Thanvi’s feet brings about redemption in the next life”.

Readers should note how much emphasis has been laid on this sentence by beginning it by swearing in the name of Allah. Therefore, the Deobandi- Wahaabis should now feel free to discard Deen, Imam, and rozah (i.e. religion, faith, prayers and fasting). All that they now have to do to seek redemption in the next life, according to their Mufti, is to drink the wash-water of the feet of Thanvi Sahib.

Please also note another saying of Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib. He says: “Remember that truth is only what flows from the tongue of Rasheed Ahmad. And I swear to you that I am nothing but guidance in the present times, and redemption depends upon following me”.— (Tazkiratur Rasheed, Page 17, Vol. 2.)

These words have been said with such definiteness that if someone were to say that “truth is only that which Gangohi says” and whatever have been said by not only all the Prophets, companions, friends of Allah and the right-guided ulama who have appeared in the world, but also by all the Wahaabi-Deobandi ulama throughout the world is not the truth, then recourse must be taken to such words as “because”, “consequently”, “if”, and “supposing”. Nor attempts should be made to prove Gangohi Sahib to be innocent, otherwise the Deobandi -Wahaabis will be put into double jeopardy. Rather it should be straight away accepted that this statement by Gangohi Sahib is another lie, for a lie is something which is said in opposition to a fact, and these words of Gangohi Sahib are, undoubtedly, not facts. When it is proved that Gangohi Sahib is speaking a lie, then, you tell me yourselves, is it possible for such a thing to happen, much less guidance and redemption, could take place by following a liar?

Dear Readers! This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat submits that the ulama and ordinary members of Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band are inimical to us, Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at, only because we hold a mirror to them through books written by their own stalwarts. When they see in the mirror that their own faces are pockmarked, then only two options remain open to them: either they should wipe out the pockmarks from their faces or break the mirror. Books by their stalwarts are the mirrors and their undue criticism against us is the pockmarks. A rope may burn out but wouldn’t give up its twists (that is to say, habits take long to die) is a famous proverb. (Another proverb of this nature concerns the tail of a dog. But, by the grace of Allah, the tongue and pen of this sinner cannot tolerate such improper way of saying things). These people behave in like manner; they would neither destroy worthless hooks by their stalwarts nor would they stop levelling unfounded allegations against us, Ahl-e-Sunnat. Their attitude seems to be ‘I will not accept however strong your argument be’, which depicts their intransigence.

And now, let me explain the words, “my Deen” of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Alaihir Rahmah) in the light of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. In the holy Qur’aan, Almighty Allah says: Alyouma Akmaltu Lakum-Deenakum—”Today I have completed your Deen for you”. When Almighty Allah Himself says “your Deen”, then to say “my Deen” on the part of any Musalmaan cannot be wrong.

According to a hadith contained in Muslim Shareef and Bukhaari Shareef, angels would put three questions in the grave. The second of their questions would be Ma Deenuka (What is your Deen), and a Mumin’s reply would be this: Deeniyal-Islam (My Deen is Islam). It is requested of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama and general public that when they go into their graves  they should plainly tell Munkar-Nakeer (angels) that they did not have any Deen Or else all Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi should accept that the criticism levelled by them against A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) is based on nothing but enmity with A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi.

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” utters another lie on page 25 of part 2 of his booklet.
After quoting part of the Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Bareilvi’s (Rehmatul Laahi Alaih) Wasaaya Shareef the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” says: It is interesting to note that Ahmad Raza Khan does not say that these things be given to the poor, and the reward of it be conveyed to me. Nor he says, send these things to me”. Subsequently, in his usual vitriolic and insolent language, such that I have nothing Lo say except Lanat-ul-Laahi ‘Alal Kaazibeen (“Allah’s curse be on liars”). After this reply put in the Words of the Holy Qur’aan, let me tell my readers that A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Alaihir Rahmah) told his relations in his last will, “as far as it is easily possible for you to do so, give faatihah for the redemption of the soul on good things”. And, in this connection, he mentioned a few dishes, which are considered tasty. But while dictating his direction with regard to Faatihah  and feast for the redemption of the soul, he clarified certain matters.

Listen to this in his own words: “Do not give anything out of the food of the feast of Faatihah to the well-to-do, but give it to the poor and that, too, with due respect to them, and by way of hospitality, not by rebuking them. Thus, nothing should be done which is against Sunnat”.

Immediately after this comes the writing of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi, the facsimile of which the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has printed on page 27, part 2 of his book but has omitted the sentence “the food of the feast of Faatihah should not be given to the well-to-do but to the poor”.

Readers will themselves realise how much perfidy and the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has demonstrated lies. Even so, the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi  ulama call themselves right-guided ulama. They should be ashamed of doing this.

Having known about such acts and forfeit beliefs of these Deobandi -Wahaabi is it possible for anyone to imagine that these Deobandi-Wahaabis who dabble in all sorts of lies and indulge in making a mockery of Deen have anything to do with truth or purity? By no means.

Mufti Muhammad Shafee Sahib, a Deobandi himself, says: “Distorting somebody’s writing against his intention is to charge him with false allegation and a calumny, and nobody should be in any doubt about doing such a thing being unlawful”.— (Sunnat and bid’at, Page 10.)

Dear readers ! Can people indulging in unlawful acts be called “right guided”?  You will also be certainly of the opinion that such people cannot be called right-guided. These Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi  ulama can never be called right-guided ulama, rather with their filthy beliefs and bad actions they are, without any doubt, ulama-e-soo’ or bad ulama.

Look at their hypocrisy. Thanvi Sahib has also drawn up his last will which, inter alia. says: “After I am of gone, those with whom I had been concerned during my life-time should dominate your thoughts. I will that if twenty people should make themselves responsible for the payment of a rupee a month to her (Thanvi Sahib’s wife) then she would no be in any difficulty”.— (Tambihaat-e-Vasiyyat, Page 2.)

While A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi admonishes his relatives “to take care of the poor and not to do anything against Sunnat of the holy Prophet”, Thanvi Sahib of the Deobandis does not rely on Allah and so he is urging non-Allah about his family members and has no concern with the poor.

In his life-time, Thanvi Sahib was concerned only with himself. So, listen to what he had been doing all his life. He himself says: “When a guest arrives I take a frugal meal with him. When there is no guest, besides the usual, I take such food which provides strength to me, like milk and halwa (a kind of sweet dish).—
(Al lfaazaut-ul-Yaumiyah, Vol. 7, Page 71.)

His usual practice with guests around suggests that Thanvi Sahib used to dupe his guests with simplicity for show. Not only this. Also see how he dealt with gifts given to him. He himself says: “Somethings are such that they are made use of as soon as they come. But there are certain things about which I had to think what should be done with them. I either gave them away to someone or when miserliness dominated me then I began to think why should I give them away for free. Let me sell them and thus make same money from them”.— (Ashraful Ma’moolaat, Page 15.)

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” would be fully aware of the saying of the holy Prophet about a miserly person. He should take cognisance  of the fact that Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib who used to say that he followed the Sunnat is himself saying “if miserliness overpowered me.” This means that miserliness was a habit with him but sometimes it overpowered him and when it was so he used to trade in the gifts and presents.

Moreover, Thanvi Sahib says: “My whole life has been spent as a parasite. First, I was a parasite to my father’s earnings. Then, for sometime I lived on a salary. Afterwards, I reverted to the same condition of being a parasite. This is to say, for a long, long time I lived on presents. I have neither to do any work, nor earn a living”.—
(Al If aazaat ul-Yaumiyah, Vol. 3, Page 296.)

While the Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi, in his last will, is issuing instruction for honouring and respecting the poor, and to feed them with tasty dishes, the Hakeem-ul-Ummat of the Deobandi Wahaabis does not find the time for anything but to fill his own stomach.

Listen to what the Imam of the Deobandi Wahaabis, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib, used to do. “Someone requested Hazrat Gangohi to get a new set of teeth made for himself. To this, he said, in that case he would have to again chew. At present, people took pity on him because he had no teeth and so he was being fed on soft halwa (a kind of sweet).— (Al Ifaazaat ul-Yaumiyah, Vol. 2, Page 23.)

Also see this. The veteran Imam of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti says: “My supplications are of no effect without (Mithaa’ee) sweets”— (Arwaah-e-Salaasah, Page 72.)

Furthermore, see this. “Hazrat Husain Ahmad Madni Ji, used to say, Haji Sahib (Badrud-Deen), why did you not bring sweets with you? When I would say, respected sir, I had no money to buy it. Then, Hazrat (Husain Ahmad) would order his students to search me, and then all the students would pounce upon me (Haji Badrud-Deen), and if any money was found on me all of it was used to buy sweets which were distributed amongst them. And sometimes the Hazrat would snatch away my Sherwaani (outer apparel) and keep it with himself and would say it would be returned only when I would give money and I had to give money”—
(Sheikh-ul-lslam Number, Al-Jami’at, Delhi, Page 95.)

The Deobandis call this Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni Sahib as the Shaikhul Islam. This is the Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni, who, when he gave a fatwaa against the ideologies of the Qur’aan, was condemned by the Poet of the East, Allamah Muhammad Iqbaal, and publicly accused this Sheikhul Islam of Deobandis of being unaware of the status and station of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and of saying things which Abu Lahab used to say.

Dear readers! Every action has a reaction. These Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis had been most insolent to the beloved Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and had gone to the extent of practising polytheism, with the result that for being insolent to the beloved of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) they were punished in this world and the punishment which will be inflicted upon them in the next world will be, Insha Allah, seen by all the creation of Allah. When Waleed Bin Mugheerah showed insolence to the holy Prophet  (Sallal Laahu Alaih’ Wasallam) then Almighty Allah degraded him to the extent that He recorded ten of his faults (which can be seen in Qur’aan Soorah Noon-Wal-Qalam, Part 29).

It is, therefore, proved from the Qur’aan that those insolent to the holy Prophet were condemned and all their faults recounted. The incidents related in the Qur’aan are before us. Namrood claimed godhead, and so did Fir’aun. Almighty Allah gave them a long rope, but they behaved insolently towards those loved by Him, i.e., Allah’s Prophets.

Namrood who proclaimed himself to be Allah died on account of an affliction caused to him by a mosquito and Fir’aun was drowned with his entire army.

A favourite disciple of the Imam of the Deobandis, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, named Husain Ali Sahib wan Bhachranvi, *
———————————————————————————————————–
* In “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, pan 2, page 1, a foolishness of theirs has been mentioned by themselves. It is written: “This is the first tune that we have heard of this book Bulghatul- Hai’raan”.

If those who propagate and defend Wahaabi-ism in South Africa are not aware of their own ulama and of the books written by them, then they have no right to criticise others while remaining unaware of their own house. The irony is that while pretending to be unaware of the book Bulghatul-Hairaan, the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” is trying to prove as correct the writings in Bulghatul-Hairaan. If this is not foolishness on his pan, then what is it?

For the information of the readers, I must state that whenever we, the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at, show to these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band the writings of their own veteran ulama, then they begin to look askance at each other. Only if they had been interested in knowing about their own house and reading the writings of their own big-wigs, they would not have dared to level false and unfounded allegations against us, the Ahl-e-Sunnat-Wa-Jama’at. The sincere advice of this servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat to the entire band of Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis is that, if possible, they should get acquainted with the writings of their own bigwigs and before they criticise us they should also find out what their standpoint is about such criticism. Thus they would perhaps be saved from undergoing disgrace and ignominy. Or else we will go on answering your allegations in the light of the writings of your own big-wigs so that people may become cognisant of the fact the Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism is a mere bundle of lies.
———————————————————————————————————–
used to behave most insolently. You have already seen some of his writings in his book Bulqhatul-Hairaan quoted by me my in book “Deoband to Bareilly: the truth”. Let us see what happened to him. A few days before his death, his entrails became such that his stool would come into his mouth, and sometimes he would throw it out of his mouth and sometimes he would gulp it down and his legs had become such that when urinating his urine would get sprinkled on his face. His disciple, Ghulam Khan of Rawalpindi (the Deobandis call him Sheikh-ul-Qur’aan Ghulam-ul-laah Khan) was more insolent than his teacher. Before his death, it so happened that his whole tongue stuck out of his mouth and there were very ugly spots on it, and his face had become like that of a dog. The news that “under doctors’ instructions it is written on the coffin that his face is not worth seeing” was printed in Pakistani papers in bold headlines.

It happened only a year ago that a Wahaabi aalim, Habeebur Rahmaan Yazdaani, addressed a public meeting at Lahore and said, “Sunni Bareilvis say that Daata (Ganj Bakhsh) can do many things. If he can do anything, then he should demonstrate his power by breaking my legs.” Subsequently, people witnessed the spectacle that very evening that his legs were broken, and he got punished for his insolence to Hazrat Daata Sahib (Radiyal Laahu Anhu).

Dear readers! Stories about the fate of insolent people are related only so that people should be warned and should neither, in anyway, be insolent to those who are beloved of Allah nor should they praise and support such insolent. But, alas, these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis have no time for doing anything else but praising and adulating those who are insolent to the beloved of Allah. These practices of the Deobandis have earned for them Allah’s wrath and displeasure.

Thus, the Imam of the Deobandis, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib, says: “Uttering the polytheistic words and advancing arguments to prove them and rebutting the arguments against them is itself argument for belief and, if it is not belief then also it is unlawful and brings the wrath of Allah. For example, somebody calls you an ass or a swine or if somebody were to call you bad names, it is apparent that that person does not ‘relieve that you are an ass or a swine or you are like that which he is saying by calling you bad names. But tell me, would you or would you not be angered? Of course, you would be. Thus you should consider polytheistic words. They will surely bring wrath of Allah, because Allah Almighty is more self-respecting than the most self-respecting of Musalmaans”— (Tazkiratur Rasheed, Page 94.)

The ulama of Deoband should ponder over the writings of their own Imam. They not only say by their tongue words which are polytheistic and unlawful, according to the fatwa of their own Imam, but also propagate them and try to prove them correct through arguments. According to their own Imam, doing so proves their belief in these words, and in case this is not their belief even then uttering such words is unlawful and all the Deobandis are doing this unlawful act. A thousand pities that they are involved in acts which, according to their own Imam, are polytheistic, yet these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama who claim to show light to others are not conscious in what depth of darkness they themselves are vallowing. So, may Allah protect us from their evil!

Another allegation against A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi made on page 10, part 2 of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” proves the utter ignorance of these Deobandi-Tableeghis. A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) has composed poems in many forms of poetry in honour of Hazrat Mahboob-i-Subhaani Ghaus-i-A’zam Sheikh Abdul Qaadir Jeelaani (Radiyal Laahu Anhu). A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi has composed many a quatret, in one of which he has mentioned the name of Hazrat Saiyidina Ghaus-i-A’zam (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) that is Abdul Qaadir, with much reverence and devotion. (The fourth and the seventh word of the name of Hazrat Saiyidina Ghaus-i-A’zam (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) is “A” and the last word is “R” and this is the word which has been interpreted to mean the end). The author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has reproduced only one couplet of the quatrain. Had he been honest, then he would have reproduced the full quatrain, but he knew that if he did so all the learned people would come to know that the criticism of the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” was merely because of his own ignorance and his enmity with A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi.

Here I deem it most essential to tell it to my readers that all the stalwart ulama to Deoband have held that every verse of the poetry of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi is saturated with devotion to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). No stalwart aalim of Deoband ever found any fault with the poetical works of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi. It may be that the author of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” thinks himself to be the greatest of ulama, and, therefore, because of his great knowledge, he is providing the means to demean himself! *
———————————————————————————————————–
The author of the booklets “Johannesburg to Bareilly” is well versed in English but completely lacks knowledge of Arabic and Persian. He should see what his leader, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, has said about English. He says: “English is no branching of knowledge what can it possibly have to do with Deen. Rather, those who read it often become unconcerned with Deen.”—Karnaalaa’-i-Ashrafiyah, Page 70.
————————————————————————————————————
Dear readers, please see below the complete quatrain of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi of which only one couplet has been reproduced by the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” in order to be able to make a calumny against him.

Bar Whdate ‘uoo Raabe’ Abdul Qaadir
Yak Shaahid-o-duo Saabe’ Abdul Qaadir
Anjaam-e-Wae A’ghaaze Risaalat baashad
lenak go ham taabe’ Abdul Qaadir

The translation of this quatrain is as follows: “The fourth letter ‘A’ of the name of Abdul Qaadir i.e. Hazrat Ghaus-e-A’zam (Radiyal Laahu Anhu), is witness to the Unity of Allah Almighty and the seventh letter of the same name ‘A’ is a second witness. The name Abdul Qaadir ends with ‘R’ which is the first letter of the word ‘Risaalat’. So, it can be said that the excellence of the name of Abdul Qaadir (word wise) is such that all these points are subservient to the blessed name of Abdul Qaadir, and are derived from the blessed and loved name of Abdul Qaadir”.

Otherwise also, this is a fact that what A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi is saying in the last couplet of his quatrain is this. Hazrat Ghaus-e-A’zam Sheikh Abdul Qaadir Jeelaani (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) is the head of the loved ones of Allah, and where the dominion of Saiyidina Ghaus-e-Paak (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) ends that of the Prophets of Allah Almighty and their station begins.

The dishonest author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and the propagandists of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism in their ignorance and unawareness translate the last couplet thus: “Prophethood will be revived after Sheikh Abdul Qaadir, and the new Prophet will also be subservient to Sheikh Abdul Qaadir.” In reply to this, I will only say what a famous Arabic proverb purports to say—he who has absolutely no knowledge of Islamic jurisprudence has become the author of a book on Islamic jurisprudence.

It is their utter misfortune and the punishment for their evil deeds that these propagandists of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism do not have the capacity to understand  the works of the Imam of Ahl-e-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi. They level I allegations and heap calumny against A’laa Hazrat Faazil Bareilvi only because I of their ignorance, and thus themselves provide the means to their own degradation. Since these so-called ulama of the Deobandi-Wahaabi school are I unable to understand the meaning of the first couplet of this quatrain so they put  wrong and tortuous meanings to the second couplet in order to be able to criticise A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) and thereby earn for themselves the wrath of Allah.

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has written thus: “Since A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi calls himself “Qaadiri”, so he is subservient to Sheikh Abdul Qaadir. Thus, A’laa Hazrat is claiming to be a Prophet.” This undoubtedly is a great calumny against A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi. The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his supporters will, Insha Allah, be punished for this calumny.
Let those who level false allegations against A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) see with open eyes this fatwa of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi which he has given in his book on Khatm-e-Nubowwat.

He says: “Almighty Allah is the Truth and His Book is true. In the same way as it is incumbent upon a Musalmaan to believe that there is no deity but Allah, that He is the One, the Independent, and He has no partner in His dominions, so it is incumbent upon him to believe that the holy Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the last of the Prophets, and also to believe that no Prophet will be sent either during his own times or afterwards, and to reject any such idea as definitely impossible and false. The definitive Qur’aanic text is: “Except for the Prophet of Allah and the last of the Prophets.” Not only he who denies this, but he also who has any doubt about it or has even the slightest doubt about it is a polytheist, and irrevocably cursed and one who will be roasted at the fire. Not only such a person is a polytheist, but he also is a polytheist who does not acknowledge such a person as a polytheist and he also who shows any doubt or hesitation is acknowledging him to be a polytheist is himself a polytheist.”—Page 6.

Levelling false calumnies against A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Radiyal Laahu Anhu) even in the face of a whole book by him on ” Khatm-e-Nubowwat.” and his fatwa is a clear proof of the inner evil and lying faculty of the author of the booklets “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and of the Deobandis as a whole.

Here I must present before my readers the idea that they should go through the book Tahzeerun Naas if they want to see the door to Prophethood opened up. The veteran leader of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group, Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi Sahib, does not acknowledge the beloved of Allah, the holy Prophet of Allah, Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), to be the last of the Prophets. In his book Tahzeerun Naas he writes: “To interpret “Khaatim-un-Nabiyyeen” as the “last Prophet” is a misconception in the minds of the general public. This meaning is not correct in the eyes of the learned

Nanotvi Sahib goes on to write: “Even if a Prophet were to be born after the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), the finality of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) will not be affected in any way”. It is obvious from this writing of Nanotvi Sahib that in his view the door to Prophethood remains open even after the demise of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and it is possible for a new Prophet to be born.

What a pity that the Deobandi-Wahaabis cannot see their own polytheism as polytheism, while they arc all the time engaged in trying to dub true Musalmaans as polytheists. The author of “Johannesburg,, to Bareilly” should see the saying of the big-wig of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, which fits him and others of his ilk. On page 337 of part 4 of Al’lfaazaatul Yaumiyah, he says: “You are unaware of the insects that arc infesting your body, and yet you are keenly observing flies sitting on somebody else’s clothes! Just look at yourself in what stale you arc”.

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his supporters should also see this. Their Thanvi Sahib says: “Some go into a garden to have a walk there some to smell the fragrance of flowers, and some to eat of the fruits. But it a swine were to go there, he would only search for some filth, for some kind of refuse. This applies to any critic who tries to find only defects  in a person who is otherwise gifted with much good”. Would the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis who make impious allegations against A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi look at their faces in the mirror that has been provided them by their own Thanvi Sahib, and correct themselves accordingly.

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat has been trying to show the reality to these Deobandi-Wahaabis and doing so through the writings of their own big-wigs. At present, these propagandists of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism, in order to earn money, are posing themselves as the defenders of “Khatm-e-Nubuwwat”, and as fighters against Qadianis. The big-wig of the Deobandi-Wahaabis, Nanotvi Sahib, has accepted it as a possibility that a new Prophet may be born after the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and because of this polytheistic belief of his he has lost his Imaan The present-day Deobandi-Wahaabi ulama do call the Qadianis to be polytheists, but they also not only call their own Nanotvi Sahib to be Mu’min but a monopolist of Deen despite his having beliefs similar to the Qadianis. Perhaps, the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” also regards the Qadianis as polytheists, but he should carefully go through the fatwa contained on Pages 7 and 8 of Vol. 1, of Fataawa Daarul Uloom, Deoband, and tell us what opinion should be formed of the Deobandi-Wahaabis.

“Question: Can anyone who regards Mirza Ghulam Ahmad of Qadian to be a Musalmaan after becoming aware of the fact that he himself claimed to be a Maseeh and a Mahdi, and yet remains a Musalmaan?

Answer: (Fataawa of the Daarul Uloom, Deoband): The reprehensible beliefs of Mirza of Qadian are such that knowing the facts no person can call him a Musalmaan. But it is possible for him who has no knowledge of his reprehensible beliefs or who interprets them in some other way and he does not call him a polytheist. However, having gained knowledge of his pernicious beliefs, the said Mirza must be called a polytheist. He, and those following him who holds the same beliefs as he, must not be called Musalmaan. He was not a Musalmaan, as is evidenced by his books. Regarding a person who does not call him a polytheist, he should also not be called a polytheist, because in matter of interoperation it is better that the verdict of polytheism should not be passed”.— Azeez-ur-Rahmaan, Mufti, Daarul Uloom, Deoband.

Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says: “Great caution should be taken in declaring somebody a polytheist. What harm would it do if we do not call such a person (a polytheist) a polytheist?”*
———————————————————————————————————–
* For the information to the readers it is submitted that making a distinction between infidelity and Islam is one of the essentials of Deen. You may not call an infidel as an infidel all your life but when the infidelity of the infidel becomes apparent this it is absolutely necessary to regard him as an infidel and to call him by this appellation. Therefore, this is also the Fatwa of the ulama of Deoband: “He who does not call an infidel as infidel is himself an infidel”.
————————————————————————————————————
Furthermore, he says: “Thus, if the polytheists are infect polytheists and we do not call them as such would we be held to account on the Day of Judgement? Or if we call polytheists as polytheists, then what good can accrue on account of it?”—
(Kamaalaat-i-Ashrafiyah, Page 347 and 348.)

Look at another fatwa: “To be insolent to the Prophets (Alaihis Salaatu-was-Salaam) is, of course, polytheism, but he does not become a polytheist if he interprets it to mean something else”.— (Imdaad-ul-Fataawa, Page 126, Vol. 4.)

The founder of the Daarul Uloom, Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi, has not recognised the meaning of “Khaatim-un-Nabiyyeen” to be the “final Prophet” and has held it possible for another Prophet to be born after the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). And the Muftis of this very Daarul Uloom have given the fatwa that a polytheist should not be called a polytheist for if explained it does not remain polytheism, that it is better not to call a polytheist as a polytheist, and that there is no harm in not calling a polytheist as a polytheist. Instead of answering these writings on his own, this servant of the Ahle Sunnat, is reproducing the writings of the ulama of Deoband.

Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says: “In important matters of Deen an interpretation (Ta’weel) is no defence of polytheism.” — (Al Ifaazaatul Yaumiyah, Vol. 7, Page 60.)

The same Thanvi Sahib says: ” “If somebody has in him even one thing of infidelity, then he is an infidel in the eyes of all”.— (Al Ifaazaatul Yaumiyah, Vol. 7, Page 234.)

Also see this: “Talking about Qadianis, a Maulvi Sahib asked Hazrat-e-Waala (Thanvi Sahib) to give religious verdict on such Musalmaans who do not subscribe to the view that the Qadianis are polytheists. And Thanvi Sahib said! ‘There are two situations in which the Qadianis cannot be declared polytheists. One of them is that they declare that they (the Qadianis) do not believe in what they are said to believe in and, thus, declared polytheists. The other situation is that they hold these beliefs but still they are not polytheists. Now he who thinks like this is also a polytheist. He may not call polytheism as polytheism, but under judicial laws (Ahkaam-i-Qaza) he is a polytheist. But only Allah knows what he is under the laws of honesty (Ahkaam-i-Diyaanat). It may be that he has some unknown reason in his mind.”—
(Al’lfaazaat-ul-Yaumiyah, Vol. 6, Page 318.)

In the above mentioned writing of Thanvi Sahib, the preachers of Deobandi-ism should deeply ponder over the difference between judicial laws and laws of honesty, and also reply to us.

The compiler of the Fatawaa of Daarul Uloom, Deoband, Janab Mufti Muhammad Shafee Sahib, writes; “The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) has informed us that he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the one with whom the chain of Prophets will end and there can be no Prophet after him. And the information has been given to us by Almighty Allah that he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the one who concludes the chain of Prophets. And the ummah is unanimous on this that this saying is based on its obvious meaning and that understanding which comes to us through its obvious meaning also means the same thing without any interpretation or particularisation. Thus, there is no doubt about the polytheism of those who deny it, and this is the final and unanimous belief.”—
( Khatam-un-Nubuwwat Fil-Aasaar, Page 8.)

The same Mufti Sahib on page 21 of his Hadiyatul-Mahdiyeen, says: “Of course it is the unanimous and final verdict of Arabic lexicon that the Khaatam-un-Nabiyyeen occurring in the Qur’aanic verse only means “Last Prophet” and nothing but this … The Muslim Ummah is unanimous on this meaning. So that he who goes against this unanimity (on the agreed meaning of “Khaatam-un-Nabiyyeen”) is a polytheist, and if he persists with this (i.e. on going against the unanimous verdict) he should be put to the sword.”

After the fatwa of Mufti Muhammad Shafee Sahib, please also note the following Fatwa by Janab Muhammad Idrees Kandhalvi Deobandi. In his book, Miskl-ul-Khitaam, he writes; “To deny that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the last Prophet is to deny the fundamental of Deen. And it is obvious that denial of the fundamental of Deen is out-and-out polytheism”.— Page 29

Dear readers! you have observed that the ulama of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group heaped a most fifty calumny against A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Radiyal Laahu Anhu), and, because of this, the miracle came to pass that all of them were punished, in that all of them were pronounced polytheists by fataawa pronounced one against another. (Here I would like to inform my readers that the brother of Abul Kalaam A’zad (Deobandi) had praised Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani. For this, see Hayaat-i-Tayyibah, written by Abdul Qaadir, Saudagar Mal, and page 369. Also know that the nikaah of Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani was performed by a famous Wahaabi aalim, Nazeer Husain Muhaddis Dehlvi.— (Hayaat-i-Tayyibah, Page 76)

A renowned stalwart spiritual leader of the Deobandis, Janab Abdul Qaadir Raipuri, believing in the false inspirations coming to the Dajjaal and liar and polytheist and apostate, Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani, requested him for instructions and guidance and said his prayers behind the Qadiani polytheist and apostate Imam. Readers should get acquainted with all these.

The present head of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi Jama’at, Janab Abul Hasan Ali Nadvi, on page 55 of his book, Sawaanih Maulana Abdul Qaadir Raipuri, says: “In those days Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani’s claim and invitations were much talked about, specially in the Punjab, where few Musalmaan localities were free of such talks and discussions would continue. Near the home-town (Dhudiyan) of Hazrat (Abdul Qaadir Raipuri) is a place called ‘Bhera’. An aalim there, who was also a student of the family elders of the Hazrat (Raipuri), Hakeem Noorud-deen (Qadiani), was a close devotee and assistant of Mirza Sahib (Qadiani) and had permanently settled in Qadian to be of help to him (Mirza Qadiani) in achieving success for him and for the sake of his companionship. There was much talk in his circle of devotees and in his sphere of influence of the claim of Mirza Sahib to be a person favoured by Allah and for his being blessed with acceptance of his supplication. The Hazrat (Raipuri) had read it somewhere in Mirza Sahib’s (Qadiani’s) writings that Allah had inspired in him the saying, Ajeebu kulla duaa’ika illaf shurakaa’ika (I will grant all your supplications except those made for your partners), So The Hazrat (Raipuri) in a letter to Mirza Sahib (Qadiani) from ‘Afzal Grah’ referred to this very inspiration and promise and requested him that since he had no partnership with him (Qadiani) he should make supplication so that he may be given guidance and his breast be opened up. A letter from there written by one Maulvi Abdul Kareem Sahib informed him (Raipuri) that his letter had been received and much supplication had been made for him. So, he should keep reminding about it occasionally. The Hazrat (Raipuri) used to say that in those days a post card cost one Pisa and so he would occasionally post a card to Mirza Qadiani by way of a reminder for supplicating on his behalf.”

More about the special disciple of Janab Shah Abdur Raheem Raipuri, Janab Abdul Qaadir Raipuri (whose real name was Ghulam Jeelaani). On page 62 of his book, Abul Hasan Nadvi Sahib writes: “Giving an account of the meetings held by Hakeem Sahib (Noorud-deen Qadiani), he (Abdul Qaadir Raipuri) said ‘I used to watch him (Hakeem Sahib) recite every now and then the Qur’aanic verse La ilaaha illa anta Subhaanaka inni kuntu minaz zaalimeen with such compassion that one felt drawn towards it. Then, I would think how a person possessing such ecstasy and nearness to Allah can be so ignoramous? But at the same time I would think in my heart that if Allah is most compassionate and most merciful, and He is undoubtedly so, He cannot leave him in such ignominy”. During this journey, he also met Mirza Sahib (Qadiani), and he (Abdul Qaadir Raipuri) used to say that he would sometimes say his prayers behind him (Mirza Qadian) and sometimes separately.”

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat is presenting to his reactors some more of the writings and, while reserving for myself the right of comment and opinion, would request readers to please let me know of their honest opinion and that they should themselves decide with justice and equity about the reality behind Deobandi Wahaabi-ism. For this purpose I am quoting from the writings of the Qadianis and also from the writings of the Wahaabis of Deoband, which have remarkable similarity, one with another.


The writings of the Qadianis

* “Allah is one and Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is His Prophet and he is the Last of the Prophets and greater in rank than all the creations. After him, there is no Prophet but only he upon whom the mantle of Muhammadiyat has been bestowed, for the slave is not separate from his Master, nor is the branch from the seed from which it has sprouted. Thus, he who having dissolved himself totally in his Master receives the title of a Prophet from Allah cannot be said to interfere with (the doctrine of) the finality of Prophethood. —
(Kishti-ye-Nooh, by Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani, Page 33.)

“Such Prophets may come who, in relation to the Holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), stand as his shadows… The coming of such Prophets makes no difference to his being the Last Prophet.” —
(Da’wat-ul-Ameer, written by Mirza Basheerud-deen Mahmood, Page 25.)

* “A thousand Prophets can be born after the Last Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). —
(Aik ghati ka Izaalah (Eradication of a wrong), by Mirza Qadiani, Page 3.)

“Goats or things invoked in the name of a godess or Sheikh Saddo and such others are quite un-lawful”. —
(Tafseer-ul-Qur’aan Dars by Hakim Nooruddin Mirzai, page 66, vol. 2.)

* “Can a proof be found in the Quran for the saying “Ya Sheikh Abdul Qaadir Jeelaani Shai’anlil Laah? Who, then, invented this as part of daily worship.” — (Paighaam-e-Sulh, Lahore, 11th February, 1952.)

* “One day when I finished my Isha (night) prayers, I was neither overpowered by sleep, nor I felt any sign of being unconscious, but I felt sick. Suddenly I heard voices and with that the door began to rattle. Some time later, I saw such of those who had knocked at the door coming towards me with quick steps. Of course, these were the Panjtan Paak that is to say Ali with his sons. I further saw that Faatimatuz-Zahra has placed my head on her lap and was gazing at me.”—
(A’eena-e-Kamaalaat-e-lslam by Mirza Qadiani, Page 473.)

* “Everybody can progress and attain to the highest rank. So much so that he can rise even higher than Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).”—
(Alfuzl, Qadian, 17th July, 1922.)

* “Allah Almighty can commit a wrong or a foolishness.” — (Haqeeqate-Wahy, by Mirza Qadiand, Page 103.)

 


The writings of the Wahaabis of Deoband

* “So far as the general public is concerned, they take the finality of the Prophethood of the holy Prophet of (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) to mean that his times came after the earlier Prophets and he is the last of the Prophets. But it would be clear to people with understanding that no excellence per se attaches to being earlier or later, then how can the saying that Wa Laakir Rasoolal Laahi Wa Khaataman-Nabiyyeen be deemed to be correct.”

“It will make no difference to the finality of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) even if a Prophet were to be born after the times of the Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).”

* “The finality of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is retained as usual, even if a Prophet were to be born somewhere in his times.” —
(Tahzeerun Naas, page 3, 13 and page 24, by Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi.)

“There is no harm in saying ‘La-Ilaaha-Illal-Laahu Ashraf Ali Rasoolul Laah’ and Allahumma Salli Ala Saiyidina wa Nabiyyina Ashraf Ali”‘. —
(Risaalah Al Imdaad, Page 35, for the Month of Safar, 1366 A.H., by Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* “The glory of the king of kings (Allah Almighty) is such that, if it so pleases Him, he can by the very word ‘be’ create millions upon millions of the likes of Prophets, friends of Allah, and Jinns and the angel Jibrail and Muhammad, the Prophet of Allah.”— (Taqwiyat-ul-lmaan page 3, by Muhammad Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

* “The birth of a person of the stature of Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is a distinct possibility.” —
(Yak Rozi, page 151, by Muhammad Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

* “If any animal is named after a created being and it is said that a certain cow belongs to Saiyid Ahmad Kabeer or a certain goat belongs to Sheikh Saddoo then it becomes forbidden.” __
(Taqwiyatul Imaan, page 46, by Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

“Those who say ‘Ya Sheikh Abdul Qaadir’ or ‘Ya Ali,” are polytheists. — (Tazkeerul-Akhwaun.)

* “Making part of daily worship such things as “Ya Sheikh Abdul Qaadir Shai’an Lil Laah’ is (Haraam) prohibited”. * —
(Fataawa-e-Rasheediyah, page 139, vol. 2, by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi.)

————————————————————————————————————
* On page 47 of this book, readers have already noticed the words used by the religions master of the Wahaabis of Deoband and the ideological base of the Tableeghi hand, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, for his guide, Haji Imdaadul Laah and Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib, whom he invokes thus: ” Ya Saiyeidi Lil Laahi Shai’an In Nahu”. If the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at use the same words for Syedena Sheikh Abdul Qaadir Jeelani linen the Deobandi begin firing salvos after salvos of’ the fatwa of polytheism. But according to Tazkiratur Rasheed, these very words contained in the writings of Thanvi Sahib will he a definite evidence for the redemption of Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib on the Day of Judgement. How strange that these words spoken for Saiyidina Abdul Qaadir he called polytheistic and prohibited hut should be the cause of redemption in the case of Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib! It should also he remembered that all Deobandis-Wahaabis-Tableeghis use the words “For Allah’s Sake” and even the beggars all over the world ask for alms in the name of Allah. What would be their Fatawaa on them? I will be awaiting a reply.
————————————————————————————————————

* “Everything that these people (the big-wigs of the Deoband School) do has attraction. Once he said that once I fell ill, and I fear death the most, and I saw Hazrat Faatimah (Radial Laahu Anha) in dream, and she embraced me, and I became well.”— (Al-lfaazaat u-l Yaamiyah, page 37, vol. 6 by Ashraf Ali Thanvi.)

* One of my (Isma’iel Dehlvi’s) elders saw in a dream the great saint, Hazrat Ali, and the leader of all women, Hazrat Faatimah (Radiyal Laahu Anhuma). Thus, Hazrat Ali gave a bath to my elder with his own blessed hands and cleansed the body of my elder like a father cleanses the body of his son, and Hazrat Faatimah Zahra put on (the necked body of my elder) with her blessed hands a very beautiful dress”. — (Siraat-e-Mustaqeem by Isma’iel Dehlvi, Page 164.)

* “If the Prophets excel their followers, they excel only in knowledge. So far as deeds are concerned, very often it so happens that apparently the followers equal them or excel them.”— (Tahzeerun Naas, page 4.)

* In the art of politics, it is quite possible that a non-Prophet may excel a Prophet’s knowledge.”— (Al-Ifanzaat-ul-Yaumiyah, by Thanvi, page 349, vol. 6.)

“Miracles performed by wizards can be more excellent that those by Prophets.” —(Fataawa Rasheediyah, page 35, vol. 2, by Gangohi.)

* “Allah Almighty can speak lies.” Fataawa Rasheediyah, vol. 1, page 19 by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi and Yak Rozi, page 145 by — (Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti.)

* “How can we keep apart filthy acts from the domain of Allah’s innate powers?” —
(Al Jahdul Muqil, pages 41, 83. by Mahmoodul Hasan Deobandi.)

————————————********************—————————————-
(I will request my readers to consider these few writings to be only the first instalment of such writings. In my future writings I will, Insha Allah, present similar writings of the Qadianis and the Deobandis Wahaabis so that you might recognise the true faces of these people who disguise themselves, and to save yourselves from these religious depradeters. May Allah protect us from them and from their evil)
———————————–*********************—————————————–

 

Look at the ignorance of the so-called right-guided ulama of Deoband when they make yet another unwarranted criticism of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi, printed on pages 7 and 8 part 2, of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”.
(I am quoting verbatim from the booklet):

“A person saw in a dream that Rasoolul Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was arriving. When he approached closer to Rasoolul Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), he asked “Hazoor where are you going? Rasoolul Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) replied, “A person has passed away, therefore I am heading to participate in the Janazah”. Apparently this dream was related to Ahmad Raza Khan. Ahmad Raza Khan said, ‘Alhamdulil Laah, I have led the Janazah prayers of that blessed Janazah.’

Having written this much, the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” says: “If a teacher, or a guide or a Sheikh would be present on such an occasion, then Imamat would, surely, be offered to him but Ahmad Raza Khan proudly says that, by the grace of Allah, he led the funeral prayers. After this, the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” says that this statement by Ahmad Raza Khan is an insult to the personality of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

Dear readers! You have noted the writing presented by the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” as well as his comment on this writing. Look more closely at the writing. Does any word contained in it gives any proof that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had attended the funeral? Or does any word of A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi go to prove that he led the funeral prayer and the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) followed him? The full text and A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi’s words prove no such thing. So, the entire criticism is invalidated.

Just ponder. The dream is being seen by somebody else, and after the dream has been fully recounted A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi says it was he who had led the funeral prayers. How, then, the meaning can be derived from this that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had also attended that funeral prayer, or that the A’laa Hazrat had led the prayer while the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was the led. (Allah forbid this) This is undoubtedly a calumny on A’laa Hazrat. The truth about the dream and A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi’s statement is that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) on coming to know of the dream of his true and dedicated devotee, because of his innate grace and kindness, had watched the funeral of his devotee. *

————————————————————————————————————
* It should be noted that we, the Ahle Sunnat, do not believe the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) to be present physically, but do believe that he is present in a spiritual sense. We believe that the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is in Madina with his blessed living body, but spiritually he is in the heart of every Mu’min. His spiritually shines forth in the entire universe.
————————————————————————————————————

When A’laa Hazrat comes to know that this person was such a favourite at the Prophet’s court that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) himself came to honour him, the words which he said clearly indicate that the honour of leading the funeral prayer of this fortunate person had gone to him. The reason for giving a wrong interpretation to A’laa Hazrat’s sentence is only jealousy and enmity.

After leaving the great slander against the Imam of Ahle Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi, the insolent author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and the followers of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism should see their own ugly faces in the mirror. An aalim of the Deobandis, Marghoob Ahmad Sahib Laajpuri, on page 164 of the “Shaikhul Islam Number”, writing about their “Sheikhul Islam,” Janab Husain Ahmad Madni, says:

“It being Jum’ah, a vast number of worshippers had assembled in the Jaam’e Masjid. The worshippers requested this humble self (Marghoob Ahmad) to persuade Hazrat Khaleelul Laah (Alaihis Salaam) to ask the Maulana (Husain Ahmad) to lead the Friday prayers. This humble self mustered courage to plead with him and Hazrat Khaleelul Laah (Alaihis Salaam) ordered the Maulana (Husain Ahmad) to lead the Friday prayers. Hazrat Ibraaheem (Alaihis Salaam) perform his Friday prayers behind the Maulana (Husain Ahmad Madni). This humble self (Marghoob Ahmad) was among the led”. (Allah forbid’)

Respected readers! The slanderers of the Iman of Ahle-Sunnah, A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi, followers of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism, loss sight of their own shamelessness in writing clearly about one of their aalim that this shameless person led the prayers while’ Hazrat Ibraaheem (Alaihis Salaam) was amongst the led. (Allah forbid)

Dhitaa’t tuo Deko Zara Be Haya Ki Imaamat hare Wo Abul Ambiya Ki

“Look at the audacity of the shameless one! He claims to be the Imam of the father of Prophets”.

In Asdaqur Ru’ya, Vol. VII, page 10, it is written that a person, Mahmood Hasan of Madrasah Shahi, Muradabad, informed Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib of a dream of his. This is the dream. “Several days ago, this humble self saw a dream about Huzoor (Thanvi). And the dream is that somebody is telling me at night that the Maulana (Thanvi) had died, and one of my acquaintances comes to me and says that he is going to inform the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) about this. Now, that person went and called out at the tomb of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) that the Maulana (Thanvi) had died. Hearing this, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) rose up to go to the funeral. The dream ends”.

In answer to this dream, Thanvi Sahib says: “The over-all interpretation of the dream is this (and he recites a couplet, meaning, coming to attend the funeral is a greater favour than what is said in the couplet.)”
Sheikh Saaeed Takroni says: “I saw in a dream that the king of the universe, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was present when somebody informed me that this was the Prophet of Allah and he had come to participate in the funeral of an Indian aalim named Khaleel Ahmad who had died.”— (Tazkiratul Khaleel, Page 469.)

Would the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” like to tell us as to who led the funeral prayer of Khaleel Ahmad and Ashraf Ali Thanvi? And, also, had the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) attended the funeral prayer? If neither of those things happened, then the narrators of the dream are proved to be liars. And if the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had attended, then are the Deobandi ulama by claiming to lead the funeral prayers as the Imam of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) with the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) as their “muqtaadi” not proved to be insolent and shameless? I reserve further comment until I receive an answer from the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”.

In Asdequr Ru’ya, vol. 2, page 5 and in Al-Noor for the month of Jamaadiyul Awwal, 1355 A.H., the following dream is mentioned. The dream is this. There is a mosque situated on a high platform and rows are being made ready for prayers and this humble self (Shahaabud-deen) is also present on the floor of the mosque. At that very time somebody said, this is the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), and this humble self was on the left of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), then this humble self shook hands with the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and then this humble self spread out his handkerchief for the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Soon, a quarrel ensued between two persons on the floor of the mosque, and the holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) attention was drawn towards it. The holy Prophet was dressed in all white, but this humble self has no remembrance of his blessed face. And in the same mosque Hazrat-e-Waala (Thanvi) is leading the Jum’ah prayers and the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) holds his hands and pushes him on to the front row. I have no words to describe the sort of indescribable pleasure I felt at this.” (Shahaabud-deen, Kashmiri Gate, Delhi).

Thanvi Sahib in his owns Magazine “Al-Noor” printed this dream. The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” says that to claim to be the Imam of the holy Prophet is open shamelessness. In this dream, the open shamelessness of Thanvi Sahib lies in this that while he himself is the Imam of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), the man who saw the dream, Shahaabud-deen Sahib, thinks it beneath his dignity to stand by the side of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and only after moving on to the front row does he feel such happiness which cannot be described in words. Now, the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” should realise that in the dream seen by A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi’s devotee there is no such mention that A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi had been the Imam of the Holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) but in all the above mentioned dreams of the Deobandi-Wahaabis, the Deobandi Mullas have been clearly shown to be the Imam of the holy Prophet and of other Prophets as well. Can the Deobandis-Wahaabis have any doubt about their own shamelessness as well as of their elders? It should be remembered that the Hakeem-ul-Ummat of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism has printed these dreams with evident pride. This is to say that he is proud of his own shamelessness and insolence. May the Merciful Allah protect us from them!

Under the heading “A Raza Khani Says”, the following appears on page 22 of part 2 of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”:

“When Nakeerain (angels appointed to the job)
Will ask me in my grave, to whom I belonged,
Respectfully, with my head bowed,
I will take Ahmad Raza Khan’s name”

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” says: “He does not say that he is the slave of Allah. (It should be noted that he takes ‘bandah’ to mean “servant of Allah”). He does not even say I am a follower of the Prophet of Allah. He only takes the name of Ahmad Raza Khan, and declares himself to be a Raza Khani”.

For using the words “Raza Khani” they can be answered in such a manner that they would feel most annoyed. Still such tone and tenor only befit the “slaves of devils” (Deo ke Bande). (Janab Isma’iel Dehlvi is the Imam of Deobandi Wahaabi-ism in the subcontinent, and, so, they should not feel hurt if they are called “Isma’ielis”).

A proper answer to this can be found in the writings of Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib. On page 25, pan 2 of has Al Ifaazantul Yaumayah (An-Noor, for the month of Rabi-ul-Awwal, 1355 A.H.), he says: “A washerman died. After his burial, the Munkar-Nakeer came and asked him what was his Deen. His reply was that he was not aware of that; he was only a washerman to the Ghaus-e

A’zam (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih). In fact, his statement reflects his Imaan in brief: I hold the same beliefs as he (Ghaus-e-A’zam), my Allah is the same as his Allah, and my Deen is the same as his. The washerman was granted redemption on account of this reply”.

What would the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” now say about his master, Ashraf Ali Thanvi, who has given an authentic answer to his criticism?

The second answer comes from (Janab Mahmoodul Hasan) the teacher of Thanvi Sahib and a very renowned aalim of the Deobandis. He says:

“As I rise from the grave and call the names of Rasheed and Qaasim, Both Maalik and Ridwaan (angels) kiss my lips”.

“When I go to the other world empty-handed and frightened and shamefaced
How I wish I should be holding on to the aprong-strings of both” (Poetical works) (Kulliyaat-e-Sheithul Hind, Page 17)

Would the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” inform me as to how it would be profitable to take the names of Gangohi and Nanotvi and to hold on to their apron-strings? I will be waiting for a reply.

On page 19 of part 2 of the booklet “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, the author quotes a passage from the book Siraat-e-Mustaqeem of his Imam, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti, and explains it and tries to prove this filthy statement to be excellent by using Sophistic terminology. Just see the original statement, and the reply to it.

In chapter 3 of his book which deals with the “things that vitiate prayers”, the author of the book, Siraat-e-Mustaqeem, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti, says:

“Some evils take precedence over other evils. For instance, (during the Namaaz) it is better to be tempted by the thought of going to bed with his own wife, and it is much worse to pay attention to the spiritual guide or any other holy man like him, even if he be the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), than to be immersed in the thought of an ox or an ass. This, because remembrance of these (holy man) comes with a lot of respect and reverence and is fixed in the hearts of man. Contrary to this, the thought of an ox or an ass is neither so interesting nor so respectful but is, in actual fact, mean and of no consequence. And this respect and reverence for others during Namaaz draws one towards polytheism”.

Look at this filthy writing: To be tempted to go to bed with his own wife is better, and the thought of a holy man and even of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is far worse than to be immersed in the thought of an ox or an ass. How insulting to the religious men and to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)! May Allah pardon us!

The remembrance of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) has been called far worse than being immersed in the thought of an ox or an ass because respect for others during Namaaz draws one towards polytheism.

Now the question is, how would Isma’iel Dehlvi and his adherents be able to offer their Namaaz? For, when it is obligatory to recite chapters from the Holy Qur’aan which extol the holy Prophet or at least mention his blessed name, then attention is bound to be drawn towards the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), especially in At-tahiyyaat in which salutations are sent to the holy Prophet and testimony is given to his Prophethood and then Durood Shareef is recited for him and for his progeny. Then at that time it is imperative to think of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Then, how is it possible that salutation be sent to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), testimony given about his Prophethood, Durood Shareef be recited for him and his thought would not occur in the heart?

Now, this thought can be of too kinds only. It will come either with respect or with contempt. If it occurs with respect, then the heart will be drawn towards polytheism, and, so. Namaaz is not said; and if it occurs with contempt it would again be blasphemy (kufr) and so Namaaz would not be said, for belittling the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is truly (Kufr) blasphemy.

Now, the third alternative is that At-tahiyyaat is ignored altogether but the difficulty here is that in such a situation also the Namaaz will not be said. Now, tell us how they would be able to say their Namaaz. And when they are not able to say their Namaaz, how then anybody following them would be able to perform his Namaaz?
In short, according to what Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti has said, no Deobandi Wahaabi would be able to perform his Namaaz, except that by not reciting At-tahiyyaat they would be saved from committing polytheism whether Namaaz is performed or not. La Haula Wala Quwwata Illa Bil Laahil Aliyyil Azeem. This is all because of being insolent to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) that these people have been deprived of the blessing of saying their Namaaz.


Now, look at another aspect.

Deobandi aalim Abdul Maajid Daryabadi, in one of his letters to Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, says: “I have for long been afflicted by the disease of not being attentive during Namaaz. But sometimes I have undergone the experience of being attentive during Namaaz if, instead of myself, I thought it was you (Thanvi Sahib) or…who was saying it. But the difficulty is that such thought does not last for long. However, please confirm if this act of mine is commendable. Or, I will be more careful in the future”.

To this, (Thanvi Sahib) replied that it “was commendable if it is not disclosed to others or else it was a deadly poison” — (Hakeem-ul-Ummat, Pages 63 and 64.)

On page 16 of “Ashraful Uloom” for the month of Ramadaan, 1355 A.H., it is mentioned that somebody wrote a letter to (Thanvi Sahib) that “I am attentive during Namaaz if I were to think of your face”, and Thanvi Sahib replied that “it is permitted”.

Dear readers! The prominent Imam of the Deobandi Wahaabis, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti, holds that to think of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) during Namaaz is extremely bad, but the deputy to the same prominent Imam, Thanvi Sahib, declares that to think of himself during Namaaz is highly commendable and permissible. The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” should now tell us would not Namaaz be invalidated if, according to the Fatwa of his Imam, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti, the thought of Thanvi Sahib comes with respect, and so the thought of Thanvi Sahib would be like the thought about an ox or an ass. What do the ulama of Deoband say regarding thinking about Thanvi Sahib with contempt? If their reply is that “no it is not right at all” then they should admit that the statement made by their Imam, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti, is wrong and polytheistic. And if they take their own Isma’iel Dehlvi Sahib to be correct, then what would be their Fatwa on Thanvi Sahib?

I reserve the right of comment on the above quoted writings of Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib in reference to Abdul Maajid Daryabadi and Ashraful Uloom so long as a reply from the ulama of Deoband does not come.

Dear readers! Look at another black deed of the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly”. On page 11 of part 2, he translates Wa Ma Arsalnaaka Illa Rahmatallil-Aalameen as, “And We sent thee not save as a mercy for the peoples.” Is this not a transgression? Is wrongly translating words occurring in the Holy Qur’aan, instead of translating them correctly, not tampering with the Holy Qur’aan? This is called transgression. The word “Aalameen” (worlds) is being translated as “peoples”. Now, it can mean only two things. One, these Deobandi-Wahaabis are completely devoid of knowledge and two, the Deobandi-Whaabis arc altering the Qur’aan. So long as these people call themselves “ulama” they cannot deny that they have knowledge It is, therefore, obvious that they are altering the Qur’aan. May Allah protect us from such transgressors!

Whatever the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” has written in part 2, page 11 of the pamphlets by way of clarification of Gangohi Sahib’s writing only strengthens our criticism of Gangohi Sahib. The author had fried to protect this Gangohi Sahib by explaining it, but what happened was that not only he (Gangohi) was drowned but also the author himself got drowned.

Readers should see below Gangohi Sahib’s original writing and its reply
Gangohi Sahib says: “The word Rahmat-ul-lil-Aalameen (mercy unto the worlds) does not exclusively denote the special trait of the holy prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), but other friends of Allah, and Prophets and Ulama-e-Rabbaaniyeen are also a mercy undo the world (Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen), even though the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the best of them all. Therefore, it is permissible if it is said about someone else by way of interpretation”—
(Fataawa Rasheediyah, Vol 2, Page 12.)

With what clarity, this writing denies the special trait of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) of being the “Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen”. Gangohi Sahib has already said that it is not the special trail of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) only. And in order to include himself in this category, Gangohi Sahib says that it is permissible to call the Ulama-i-Rabbaaniyeen as “Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen”.

Everybody who knows the art of understanding writings knows it full well that there are three ingredients of the above-mentioned writing contained in Fataawa Rasheediyah, claim, argument, derivation. The claim is that the word “Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen” is not the exclusive trait of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and that “other friends of Allah, Prophets and Ulama-i-Rabbaaniyeen are also the cause of mercy to the world, even though the holy Prophet is the best of all” is the argument. And “that it is permissible to say it about others by way of interpretation” is the derivation.

Dear readers! This statement by Gangohi Sahib is candidly proclaiming that “Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen” is not the exclusive trait of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) but it is permissible to also call the Ulama-i-Rabbaniyeen as Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen. As for the rider, by way of interpretation, is concerned, this is only a smokescreen used by Gangohi Sahib to lure ordinary people. Although the argument is not a positive goal, but the main aim of Gangohi Sahib is to get rid of the exclusive trait.

Now, let us ask the Wahaabis of Deoband who they hold to be Ulama-i-Rabbaaniyeen. Are they Sunnis (Bareilvis)? Or are they Shi’as? It is obvious that they call Bareilvis as bid’atis, and the non-emulators and the Shi’as as lost, and themselves as the right-guided ulama and the Ulama-i-Rabbaaniyeen. So, they mean to say that they (the Wahaabis of Deoband) should be called Rahmatul-lil-A’lameen with the interpretation that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was the bigger Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen and the Mullas of Deoband were lesser Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen. As Isma’iel Dehlvi has written in his book, “Taqwiyat-ul-lmaan”, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is “our big brother”

Readers should know it full well that the biggest aim of the Deobandi-Wahaabis is only to deny and to divest the Prophets and the friends of Allah, specially the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), of their special traits, for so long as this is not done it would not be possible to claim equality and the same status. So, in order to be the equal and peer of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and to be included in the special trait of Rahmat-ul-lil-Aalameen, they have said that “it is permissible to say the word about some others, even though the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the most excellent among them”. To say that somebody excels in some quality is proof of the fact that others also share in the quality although they are inferior. This writing of theirs goes to prove that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is the bigger Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen and the Mullas of Deoband are the lesser Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen. (Allah Protect us!)
Consequent upon Gangohi Sahib giving this fatawaa, Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi wrote thus: “Khaleel Ahmad, the ignoble slave of slaves pleads with his Malja-o-Maawa, Meezaab-i-Rahmatil Laahi Ta’a’la Alal Aalameen, Cheyaas-ul-Mureedden, Ghaus-ul-Mushtar-Shideen, Na’a’ib Rasool-e-Rabbul Aalameen, Qutbe Zamaanah, Mujtahid-i-Asr-e-Dawaanah Hazrat Maulai-o-Murshidi Maulana Maulvi Rasheed Ahmad Sahib Daamal Laahu Zilaala Barkaatahum Alal A’lameen….”—
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 1, page 149.)

Observe that in the above writing first Gangohi Sahib is being called “Meezaab-e-Rahmatil Laahi Ta’ala Alal A’lameen” (the conduit for Allah’s mercy on all the worlds) and then, in the end, it is said “Daamal Laahu Zilaala Barkaatahu Alal A’lameen” (may Allah for ever keep the shadows of his blessings upon all the worlds). Both these writings mean that he (Gangohi) is the “Rahmat-ul-lil-A’lameen” and the “Bracket-lil-A’lameen”, like in Na’a’ib-e-Rasool-e-Rabbul A’lameen. There is “Al-A’lameen” is both these writings.

Everybody can understand that it means that in the same way, as Allah is the Rabb of all the worlds, and nothing is excluded from his Ruboobiyat, Gangohi Sahib is Allah’s mercy and blessings for all the worlds. Despite indulging in such acts can Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama be called people in the right”? They are not a “mercy” (Rahmat), but a great “misery” (Zahmaat) for the entire Islamic world. May Allah protect us from their evil!

Dear readers! This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat has already submitted that he has so much matter on the subject that if he would like to print all of them they would spread into numerous books. In short, three parts of the pamphlet called “Johannesburg to Bareilly” had been given to me, but the author of all these three parts did not dare to disclose his name. If a sentence by sentence reply were to be given to the contents of these booklets then surely they will make a voluminous book. But unlike the Deobandi-Wahaabis we do not receive material help and money from non-Muslims. We are only badgers at the door of the beloved of Allah, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). May Almighty Allah protect us from aid given by non-Muslims. What I mean to say is that everybody cannot afford to purchase such a voluminous book. However, this servant of the Ahle Sunnat has answered almost all the accusations, and in doing so his main motive has been to defend the dignity of Prophethood and of the true religion wholly for the sake of pleasing Allah and his Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). How I wish I would be able Lo be engage till my last breath in destroying those insolent to the holy Prophet Huzoor Saiyyidina Muhammad Mustafa (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and, in making Allah’s creations aware of the nefarious conspiracies of the religious predators so that Sunni Musalmaans could defend their beliefs.

The author of the pamphlets, “Johannesburg to Bareilly”, could not dare to level any valid criticism against any of the books written by the Imam of the Ahle Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih). The Aa’laa Hazrat has about one thousand books to his credit, which are full of pearls of knowledge and wisdom. Yet, because of their prejudice, cussedness, and the tendency to ignore realities, they found occasions to level some wrong and unfounded criticism only on writings by others about the Imam-e-Ahle-Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi. On the other hand, we of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at (the Naajiyah sect) level valid criticism on original writings of the stalwart ulama of the Deobandis which are the foundations of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism and which these people probably hold more dear than the holy Qur’aan and the Hadith and are, therefore, engaged throughout their lives and with all their energies in propagating and disseminating wrong and polytheistic writings contained in these very books.

Dear readers! For your information I am presenting to you some excerpts from books by the ulama of Deoband. (In my future writings, I will, Insha Allah, present to my readers many more such writings). I am doing so only in order that you may be well acquainted with the state of the taste and the mentality of these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis who rave against persons loved by Allah. These people call themselves adherents of Shari’at and Sunnat and try to prove that, except for themselves, all true Musalmaan are in the wrong.

Unlike the Deobandi Wahaabis who are in the habit of distorting the original writings, I am presenting their writings verbatim without making comment on them of my own or explaining them. Readers will themselves come to know the reality about the ulama of Deoband who harbour such thoughts about their Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism.

Look at a footnote on page 96 of “Tazkirah Mashaa’ikh-e-Deoband”‘. It says: “Ammi Bi was the maternal grandmother of hazraat Maulana Muhammad Yahya Sahib and Hazrat Maulana Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib. She was a deeply religious and a very pious lady. At the time of her death such an extraordinary smell came out from the clothes which had been soiled by her stool that to date nobody has been able to smell such a fragrance”.

A’shiq Ilaahi Meruthi on page 46 of “Tazkiratur Rasheed” and the renowned aalim of Deoband, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, on page 17 of “Imdaadul Mushtaaq” describing the excellences of their spiritual guide and teacher write. “One day A’laa Hazrat (Haaji Imdaadul Laah Sahib) dreamt that as his sister-in-law was, in his presence, cooking food for guests, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) came and ordered his sister-in-law “to get up and go as she was not fit to cook food for Imdaadul Laah’s guests. His guests are ulama, and I will cook food for his guests”. Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi heads the list of the ulama of Deoband for whom the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) has been designated as the cook (Allah forbid’) Now, let us see what was the state of Gangohi Sahib. Gangohi Sahib writes: “Once I had seen in a dream that Maulvi Muhammad Qaasim was the a bride and my ‘Nikaah’ had been performed with him. Thus, as a husband and wife are mutually benefited so I have as much benefited from him as he has from me. He praised me before Hazrat (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) and I became his disciple, and it was on my recommendation to the Hazrat that he accepted him (Muhammad Qaasim) as his disciple. Hakeem Muhammad Siddeeq Kandhalvi remarked, Ar Rijaalu Qawwaamoona ‘Alan Nisa (men are the guardians of women), and he (Gangohi Sahib) said, ‘yes, after all I am looking after his (Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi) children’.—
(“Tazkiratur Rasheed”‘, Vol. 2, page 289.)

The Hazrat (Gangohi Sahib) declared “that Allah Almighty has promised me that He will not cause any wrong word to come out of my mouth”. — (Arwaah-e-Salaasa.)

Consequently, see how “truthful” was he. The same Gangohi Sahib says: “Raam and Kanahiya (the religious leaders of the Hindus) were good men, but people of the earlier generations have made them something different” —
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, volume 2, page 287.)

Furthermore, he says: “Holy men often gather people on to the right path and yet remain hidden. In the same way, Baba Naanak (the religious leader of Sikhs) was also a Musalmaan, and led people on the right path while remaining hidden.”—
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, Vol. 2, Page 238.)

The same Gangohi Sahib says, “Madrasah Deoband belongs to Allah”. — (Arwaah-e-Salaasah, Page 281.)

On page 383 of the same book “Arwaah-e-Salaasah”, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says it:

“Suddenly I saw a throne descending from the skies and on it was sitting the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and the four caliphs were occupying its Four Corners. As it descended, it stopped very near me. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) asked one of the four caliphs to go and fetch maulana Muhammad Qaasim (Nanotvi). He (the caliph) went and came back with the maulana (Nanotvi). The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) asked the maulana to present to him the accounts of the Madrasah (Deoband). He (Nanotvi Sahib) repelled; here it is and gave account of every single paisa. At that moment, there was no limit to the joy and happiness of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). He was much pleased and asked the maulana for his leave to depart. The hazrat (Nanotvi Sahib) said, “as you wish”. Thereafter, the throne began ascending towards the skies and vanished from sight”.

Gangohi Sahib has called the madrasah at Deoband the madrasah of Allah and Thanvi Sahib has given description of coming down from the skies of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) for the purpose of checking accounts of the madrasah.

It should be noted that this servant of the Ahle Sunnat has already mentioned the story spread by Deobandi-Wahaabis of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) learning Urdu language from the ulama of Deoband. He has also mentioned that according to the Imam of Deobandi-Wahaabis, Isma’iel Dehlvi Balakoti, the “Prophet has no authority” and also this that “the Prophet has no knowledge of what is happening on the other side of a wall” and also this, “upon his death the Prophet has mingled with dust” and also this that “the Prophet has no knowledge of how will his end come”. Allah forbids!

When A’shiq Ilaahi Meruthi was writing the biography of Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, a person saw in a dream that “the biography of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was being written”. Some one interpreted the dream to mean that arrangements are being made for writing the biography of a perfect follower, and Gangohi appeared in a dream to the biographer and said, “Are you writing my biography?”— (Tazkiratul Rasheed, page 7.)

On pages 127 and 152 of the same book, people who engage in “Zikr” have been called “Ahle Suffah”. (Readers know it full well that a special group of the companions of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) are called “Ashaab-e-Suffah”.

On page 242 of the same book, it is said, “Once he (Gangohi Sahib) said that in Saharanpur many prostitutes were the disciples of Zaamin Ali Jalalabadi. Once he was staying with a certain prostitute in Saharanpur. All the women disciples came to visit Miyan Sahib but one prostitute did not come. Miyan Sahib enquired from them why a particular prostitute had not come. The prostitutes replied that they had repeatedly asked her to come along to pay a visit to Miyan Sahib but she said that she was very sinful and very wicked, and she could not face Miyan Sahib, as she was not fit to visit him. Miyan Sahib insisted that she should be brought before him, so, the prostitutes went and fetched her. When she came before him, Miyan Sahib asked her why she had not come. And she replied that since she was wicked she was ashamed to come before him. Upon this Miyan Sahib said, “Bi, why should you be ashamed? Who, but He, is the doer and the done? The prostitute flew into a rage and said that although she was wicked and sinful yet she would not like even to urinate on the face of such a spiritual guide. Miyan Sahib bowed his head in shame, and she stormed out of his presence”.

On this very page, it is mentioned that Gangohi Sahib said this about Zaamin Ali Jalalabadi: “Zaamin Ali Jalalabadi had been immersed in the Unity of Allah (Tauheed)”.

Also see this. “Once during the course of a speech to an audience, a young villager without feeling any embarrassments asked him what was a women’s private part like. How excellent was the education they had received! All those present hung down their heads, but he (Gangohi Sahib) was not the least bit annoyed, but said spontaneously, “like a grain of wheat”. — (Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 2, page 100.)

Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib claimed that the holy Prophet’s pious companions (Sahaabah) (Radiyal Laahu Anhum) followed his (Gangohi’s) way.

“Once addressing a huge gathering he (Gangohi Sahib) said these words: Brothers! I tell you one thing—O Allah you know best why I say so—that my way is exactly the same as that of the companions of the holy Prophet (Radiyal Laahu Anhum). Therefore, stand steadfast on it and do not let go of it.”—
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 2, page 32.)

About these words, Ilaahi Meruthi Sahib says, “that the reason for Gangohi Sahib saying so was not pride but expressing a truth”.

The Deobandi-Wahaabis who think of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) as mere mortal and a man like themselves do not consider their own Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi and other elders to be mere men. Just look at this writing: “Every man of insight and of taste who visited him (Gangohi Sahib) at all hours of the day became so convinced of, and impressed by, his excellent character that he at once recited the Qur’aanic verse “Ma Haaza Bashara, In Haazza Illa Malakun Kareem.”
(He is no human being but is a respected angel.) —
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 2, page 60.)

Readers know that this verse is about Hazrat Yoosuf (Alaihis Salaam).

Also see this. “Maulana Rafi’ud deen said that he had been visiting maulana Nanotvi (Muhammad Qaasim) for 25 years and he never went there without doing the ablution (Wazuw). He found his station to be above man. That person (Nanotvi Sahib) was an angel near to Allah who had been manifested in human form”. —
(Arwaah-e-Salaasah, page 220.)

Now look at the state of Nanotvi Sahib himself who was thought to be above man. He would not let a fasting man keep his fast; he would rather give the good tiding of having done a good act by breaking the fast.

On pages 298 and 299 of this very book, “Arwaah-e-Salaasah”, it is written that hazrat maulana Rafi’ud deen Sahib (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) used to say that he had never done anything against the wishes of hazrat Nanotvi. One day he (Rafi’ud-deen) visited him (Nanotvi) in the mosque at Chattah. The hazrat (Nanotvi Sahib) was sitting in the courtyard of the mosque and eating fried grams. He asked him (Rafi’ud deen Sahib) to join him in the feast, to which he (Rafi’ud deen Sahib) said that he was fasting. After sometime he (Nanotvi Sahib) again asked him (Rafi’ud deen Sahib) to join in. At this, he (Rafi’ud deen Sahib) without any hesitation started eating although it was past Asr prayers and the time for breaking the fast was drawing near. The hazrat (Nanotvi Sahib) told him (Rafi’ud deen Sahib) that Almighty Allah would give him greater reward for doing this than for keeping the fast. As it was, the satisfaction and the pleasure he (Rafi’ud deen Sahib) felt at breaking the fast excelled the pleasure he had ever experienced during fasting”.

Also look at the meaning of being above man. It is thus written in “Arwaah-e-Salaasah” compiled by Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib: `’Maulana Ahmad Hasan was a great logician and thought of nobody to be his peer in this field. One day there was a lecture by the hazrat (Muhammad Qaasim) Nanotvi and, by chance, he (Ahmad Hasan) was sitting in front of him and so he became the addressee, and (in Nanotvi Sahib’s discourse) there began the rejection of the problems of logic. The discourse being over, he (Ahmad Hasan Sahib) exclaimed, Allah is great, such things (which Nanotvi Sahib said) cannot be the product of any human mind. These are but the sayings of Allah”.

On page 246 of this very book, “Arwaah-e-Salaasah”, it is written: “The maulana (Nanotvi Sahib) also talked and played with children, and used to cut jokes with Jalalud deen Sahib, son of maulana Muhammad Yaqoob Sahib, who was then a very young child. Sometimes he would take off his cap, and sometimes remove his (Naaroo) waste-band”.

Readers should pay great attention to the following passage, because in it the Wahaabi aalim of Deoband, Abdur Razzaaq Malihabadi, has metaphorically called his Husain Ahmad Madni as Allah. (It should be noted that this servant of the Ahle Sunnat reserves his right to give an opinion and to comment on this writing.) In the “Sheikhul Islam Number”, Abdur Razzaaq Malihabadi writes: “Have you ever seen Allah walking in your lanes and by-lanes? Have you ever seen Allah behaving in humility with mortal men after leaving His mighty and glorious heavens? Have you ever thought that Rabb-ul-Aalameen, putting aside his pride, would come and live in your homes? No, never. Such has not happened and will never happen. It is not so. I am neither mad nor senseless. What I am saying is the truth, the only difference being that of the reality and the metaphor. It is a matter of love and in love one has to make use of allusions and symbols. Love cannot withstand naked truth. It can thrive only on some hidden things”. Page 1 13.

On page 20 of Ashraful Uloom, Saharanpur, for the month of Jamaadeen 1354 A.H. it is written thus: When somebody questioned Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib about Shah Ishaaq Sahib, Thanvi Sahib replied, “at the moment I am talking about human beings. When the angels are being talked about, then question me about him (Shah Ishaaq) along with them (the angels)”.

And on page 63 of “Arwaah-e-Salaasah” it is said about Shah Ishaaq, “Almighty Allah has sent an angel in the form of man”.

On age 121 of “Arwaah-e-Salaasah”, Syed Ahmad Bareilvi Sahib says: “In whichever direction I go, all the trees and all the animals there recognise me and salute me.” Moreover, look at this. “Is this (Husain Ahmad Madni) a man or an angel? But my stubborn heart would not the prepared to accept that he could not be the fountainhead of divine light.” – (Nazr-e-Aqeedat, page 5.)

Would the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” tell us that if Husain Ahmad Madni was neither a man nor an angel, then what was he. Would they, also, tell us who is called the fountainhead of divine light?

Look at this description of his Nanotvi Sahib by Thanvi Sahib. In “Tahzeerun Naas” he had opened the door to Prophethood, and in the following passage he is using the same words about self which the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) had said about himself.

“He said that once hazrat maulana Gangohi and maulana Nanotvi both were going on Hajj. While maulana Gangohi was very methodical in doing things, maulana Nanotvi was very careless, caring little for his things, which lay scattered hither and thither. At that lime, a group of persons went to maulana Gangohi and expressed the desire to go on Hajj with him. He (Gangohi Sahib) asked them if they had any money with them for undertaking the journey.

They said that they would make the journey relying on Allah. The maulana (Gangohi Sahib) said ‘when we would be having the ticket for the ship, you put before the manager the bag of (Tawakkul) reliance on your Allah. Who arc you to rely upon Allah? Go and do whatever you used to do’. Then these people approached maulana Nanotvi and he gave them permission. As the Persian poet has said, “Every flower has its own hew and its own fragrance ; Whatever he (Nanotvi Sahib) received on the way, he gave away to people When some companions pointed out to him (Nanotvi Sahib) that he was giving away everything to others although he should keep at-least some for himself, he said “Innama Ana Qaasimun Wal Laahu Yu’tee”
(meaning, Allah is the provider and I am the distributor).’

During the same journey, maulana Gangohi said to Nanotvi Sahib, “You are wandering from morning till evening. Do you have no care about yourself?” And Nanotvi Sahib said, ‘What is there for me to worry about when you are there?’—Arwaah-e-Salaasah, compiled by Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, pages 270 and 271.

Thanvi Sahib says, “There are certain attributes which are common between me and the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)”. —
(Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 7, page 464.)

On page 105, part 1 of “Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah”, this very Thanvi Sahib says that when his spiritual guide, Haaji Imdaadul Laah Muhaajir Makki, died, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib referring to the hazrat (Imdaadul Laah Sahib) repeatedly called him “Rahmatul-lil-Aalameen”.

On page 398, of “Arwaah-e-Salaasah”, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib uses the same words for Haaji Imdaadul Laah Sahib as the poet had meant exclusively for the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

Thanvi Sahib says: “On this occasion, one feels like quoting the following verse in respect of the versatility of the hazrat (Haaji Imdaadul Laah):

“You alone have all the qualities that others have jointly”.

On page 377 of this very book, “Arwaah-e-Salaasah”, it is said: “Hazrat Haaji (Imdaadul Laah) Sahib was the Ali of his times and truth was subservient to him”.
Writing on the death of this very Ashraf Ali Thanvi, Abdul Maajid Daryabadi on page 595 of his book ‘`Hakeemul Ummat” says: “We the unfortunate (Deobandi-Wahaabi) were not at all qualified for being the rcceipient of this bounty. It is not surprising that this ‘great bounty’ (Ashraf Ali Thanvi) was withdrawn at the appointed time, but it is surprising, indeed, that it remained in our midst for this long. As the Persian verse says, “You were the spring of another world, but from where did you come into this garden”. Upto now we had only heard of the expression “like it” but now we have seen it with our eyes in this ‘holy personality’ (Thanvi Sahib’s)”.

This is Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib whom the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and the followers of Wahaabi-ism call “Mut-tabe’-e-Sunnat”, “Mujaddid-i-Millat”, “Hakeemul Ummat” and “Hujjatul Laahi fit Ard”. Let us see how this so-called “Mut-tabe’-e-Sunnat” was like in following Sunnat. He himself says: “I do not refrain from eating anything in the door-way or on the way. If Islamic Government were to be established, the most that would happen to me is that my evidence would not be accepted”. – (Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 4, page 41.)

He also says that “in matters of feast or gift, I do not care much whether a thing is permitted or prohibited, because I am not a pious (Muttaqi) man. I consider that to be permitted which is permitted according to a fatwa of the jurisprudence”. — (Kamaalaat-e-Ashrafiyah, page 369.)

In the words of this very Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, listen to what he has to say about his state: “One day it so happened that my (Thanvi’s) brother was urinating. I (Thanvi) began to urinate on his head”.—Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 2, page 274.

This very Thanvi Sahib says: “A person belonged to Sekri and was the brother of my step-mother. He was a very gentle and simple man. My father had engaged him in contract work. One day during the summer, he came back from the commiserate famished and thirsty, and taking out his food began eating it. The market place is in front of my house. I caught hold of a puppy, brought it home and put it in his dish of pulse. Poor fellow! He left eating and stood up”. —
(Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 4, page 273.)

The self-same Thanvi Sahib also says: “Once I went to visit Nauchandi (Girls dance programme) in Meruth. My father was an employee of Sheikh llaahi Bakhsh. His nephew, Sheikh Ghulaam Muhiyuddeen, asked me about the advisability of visiting Nauchandi. I told him that it is permitted to him who is to become a leader, because when he asks somebody to refrain from it and he is questioned about the evil in doing so then he can, without any hesitation, describe to him its evils which he had witnessed with his own eyes On hearing this, he (Ghulaam Muhiyuddeen) burst into laughter, and said, “if the maulvis commit a sin, they make it into Deen.”.—- (Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 5, page 440.)

Thanvi Sahib also says: “Some one was fornicating with a woman in a motel room which was locked. When people knocked at the door, he replied that there was no room for anybody else: here one person was lying on the other. See, how truthful a man was he. He did not speak a lie, and what an intelligent answer he gave”. (Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 4. page 570.)

The adherents of Deobandi-ism should also see the following words of their master.

Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib says: “The state of the beliefs of the people is like that of a particular organ of an ass: when it stretches it goes on stretching and when it recedes it altogether vanishes”.— (Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 4, page 7.)

About this very Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, the compiler of “Ashrafus Sawaanih” quotes the following couplet in volume 1, page 96 of the book:

“I have wandered through worlds and tasted of the affection of beauties.

I have seen many a beauty, but you are an altogether different thing “.
At another place, Thanvi Sahib himself says: “Hazrat Haaji Sahib (Imdaadul Laah) was in an extraordinary state”, and quotes the above-said couplet.—
(Maqaalaat-e-Hikmat Wa Mujaalaat-e Ma’dilat, page 336.)

It should be noted that this couplet has been said by Hazrat Ameer Khusrau (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) and readers would be knowing about whom he had said it.

See the filthy state of mind of this great leader of Deobandi-ism, which he describes with his own pen. He says: “A virtuous person who often remembered Allah had an inspiration that Hazrat A’yishah (Radiyal Laahu Anha) was to visit this humble man’s (Thanvi’s) house. He told me about this. My mind was at once diverted to this that a young woman would be coming into my hands”.—
(Risaalah Al-Imdaad, Safar, 1335 A.H.)

The complier of “Ashrafus Sawaanih”, Khawajah Azeezul Hasan, in volume 2, page 20 of the book says: “Once overpowered by love and ecstasy I told the hazrat (Thanvi Sahib) very reluctantly and ashamedly in a suppressed tone that I repeatedly had a very wicked thought, in disclosing which I felt very ashamed and did not have the heart to give expression to it. The hazrat was then going inside the mosque to say his prayers. But he (Thanvi Sahib) said, “say it out without feeling ashamed”. This humble self bowed his head in shame and said, “the thought came to me time and again how wonderful it would be had I been a woman married to you.” On this expression of love, the hazrat (Thanvi Sahib) felt very pleased and laughed spontaneously and went into the mosque, saying, “This is your love. You will be rewarded for this, you will be rewarded for this. Insha Allah”.

The compiler of “Ashrafus Sawaanih” says: “In a letter, instead of the usual forms of address, I addressed him with this couplet:

“Jaan-e-Man Jaanaan -e-Man Sultan -e -Man Ae too’i Islam-e-Mar, Imaan-e-Man”

(My beloved, my dearest beloved, my Sultan. O you are my Islam and my Imaan).
(Ashrafus Sawaanih, vol. 2 page 31)

The compiler of “Ashrafus Sawaanih” has in vol. 1, page. 8 of the book used the following couplet in his introduction for Thanvi Sahib:

“Ae Ashraf-e-Zamaanah Zamaane Madad Numa Dar Haa’e Bastah Ra Ba Kaleed-e-Karam Kusha”

(O Ashraf of the times and guide to the world. Open up the secret doors by the key of your kindness.)

(This couplet had been said hundreds of years ago about Hazrat Makhdoom Saiyid Ashraf Jahaangeer Samnaani (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih). And the Wahaabi-Deobandis had pronounced this couplet to be polytheistic. It is strange that they have now chosen this very couplet for their Thanvi Sahib, and they are repeating it daily. Now, they should tell us if their previous fatwa on this couplet was wrong or their present belief and act about it is wrong. I will await their reply— Kaukab).
And about Thanvi Sahib’s monastery, the compiler of “Ashrafus Sawaanih” in volume 2, page 48 says thus:

‘`If there is a paradise on this earth, It is this, it is this, and it is this.”

Dear readers! The pain and agony being felt by this servant of the Ahle Sunnat in reproducing these filthy writings is indescribable. I am amazed and dismayed that the adherents of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism even in the face of filthy writings of Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ulama not only regard them as their leaders and mentors but also consider following them and emulating them to be of greater value than following the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Everyone endowed with wisdom and understanding, after reading these writings will, without any doubt, say that the writers of such filth are at not at all fit to be called right guided ulama, rather they are the cause of shame and dismany to the Islamic world and the Musalmaans.

Furthermore, see what these Deobandi-Wahaabis say about their own Gangohi Sahib who deems the Prophet and the friends of Allah to be powerless and unaware of their own end. They write: “He (Gangohi Sahib) was not at all niggardly in spending out of the eternal blessings of the Hereafter. Had he been niggardly then the number of his disciples would not have swelled to thousands”.—
(Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 2, page 88.)

Look at the authority enjoyed by Thanvi Sahib. He says: “An Englishman who had embraced Islam along with his wife had asked for my permission to come to India with his wife who will not observe pardah (seclusion) I wrote to him it was permitted for him to do so”.— (Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, part 6, page 243.)

The same Ashraf Ali Sahib writes thus about his Deobandi Aalim, Muzaffar Husain Kandhalvi: “He said say it (Namaaz) without ablution (Wuzuw) and also drink wine”.—(Arwaah-e-Salassah, page 181.)

The Deobandi-Wahaabis who do not believe the Prophet to be innocent consider every habit, even urinating and going to the latrine, of their Gangohi Sahib to be a prayer (Ibaadat). Look at the following:

“In short, the habits of the men of Allah are, without a doubt, included in (Ibaadat) prayers, and all their actions—eating and drinking, urinating and going to the latrine, silence and speech, rest and work etc., because of their being the means of prayer, are included in devotion (to Allah), and since hazrat Imam-i-Rabbaani, that is to say Gangohi Sahib, was the guide and head of the virtuous group in his times, his habits being prayers is as clear as the sun.”— (Tazkiratur Rasheed, vol. 2, Page 61.)

After Gangohi Sahib, let us see the state of affairs with the renowned aalim of the Deobandi-Wahaabis, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib. In Thanvi Sahib’s writings a plethora of things has been said about sexual relationship and obscenity. He himself says: “Physicians and philosophers are agreed on this that whatever faculty is not used that faculty gradually fades away, like impotence occurs when cohabitation is discarded”.—(Kamaalaat-e-Ashrafiyah, page 80.)

On page 668 of “Imdaadul Mushtaaq” see the following account of Thanvi Sahib’s sexual propensity.

“A person told me (Thanvi Sahib) that he did not find pleasure in the remembrance of Allah (Zikr). I told him there is no pleasure in the (Zikr) remembrance of Allah; pleasure (Maza) is in “Mazi” (involuntary seminal discharge) which comes out at the time of cohabitation with a woman. How is it that you are looking for it here (in the remembrance of Allah)?”

Look at another proof of Thanvi Sahib’s filthy mentality on page 673 of this very book. Who else could be more equipped to explain things in a better way than this Hakeemul Ummat of the Deobandi-Wahaabis does? He says:

“Thus, the real thing is revelation. And if mere reason is relied upon, then it would also mean as a person had said. He used to cohabit with his own mother and when somebody pointed out to him that what he was doing was shere wickedness, his reply was, my entire body was once inside her, so now what harm there was in it that only a part of me went into her” (that is, doing so is logically correct).

It should be the remembered that the way in which the “Mujad-did” of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, had taught the methods and prescriptions for enjoying sex to unmarried and married woman of Muslim families through his notorious book “Bahishti Zewar” gives an insight into his mentality which was full of sexual convulsions. It is said that this book “Bahishti Zewar” induced girls from hundreds of families towards shamelessness and foul deeds, and it is because of this that in order to save their daughters and their women from indecent acts even many among the adherents of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism do not allow entrance of Thanvi Sahib’s book into their own homes.

(Dear readers! It may well be that you are amazed to read about the lustfulness and sexual impulse of Thanvi Sahib. But it is a matter of greater amazement and dismay that a magazine called “Al-Nasiha” was published from Madrasah Arabia Islamia, Azadville, South Africa, in December 1988. It belonged to the Deobandi-Wahaabis. Making its text as his basis, Jennet Bennett, correspondent of “Herald Sunday Tribune” wrote an article about the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and gave it such a banner headline which is difficult for me to reproduce. For your information, I can only say that some of the sentences used in “Al-Nasiha” were worse than some of the sentences used by the world-condemned and accursed Rushdie in his book “Satanic Verses” This servant of the Ahle Sunnat protested to the ulama of Deoband at the headquarters of the Deobandis at Mia’s Farm, and asked them to take notice of this nefarious act of this Satanic aalim of their creed. But it is a pity that these ulama of Deoband were not aroused at the insolence shown to the holy Prophet. Instead, what happened was that a poster against me was surely published from Mia’s Farm. This servant submits that it does not behove a Musalmaan to slander anyone, and that he has preserved all the documents and records.)

Another proof of the sexual tendency and impulse of the lmam of Deobandi-Wahaabis (Thanvi Sahib), in explaining the difference between saying and acting, is provided on page 713 of this very book “Imaadul Mushtaaq”. He says: “Boys at the ‘Maktab’ (madrasah) induced the Hafiz (a person who has learnt the Qur’aan by heart) to get married, as doing so was very pleasurable.

The Hafiz tried and got married, and all night he ate bread with a touch of his wife’s private part. Poor fellow, he felt no enjoyment. In the morning he burst upon the boys, saying, wrecked fools, you had fold me that it gave great enjoyment. I ate bread after rubbing it with my wife’s private part. It tasted neither saltish, nor sweet. The boys advised the Hafiz that pleasure comes out of beating (in Urdu Maara Karte Hein). The next night he heat her (his wife) black and blue with shoes. The entire neighbourhood was woken up and gathered round his house and up-raided him. The next morning, he came to the ‘Maktab’ and said, you wretched people, you have made be miserable. Last night I beat her up and yet found no enjoyment and earned so much ridicule, besides. Then the boys explained to him fully whet ‘beating’ meant. The next night the reality dawned on the Hafiz, and when he came to the Maktab the next morning he was very happy. So, gentleman, the reality of certain acts dawns only when they are done”.

To give such an example of getting fed up with something also falls to the lot of Thanvi Sahib, the Hakeemul Ummat of Wahaabi-ism. He says:

“There was a blind Hafiz (a person who has leant the Qur’aan by heart) who was very greedy. He heard from somewhere that Almighty Allah had created houries for bestowing them on Mu’mineen in the paradise. So, he used to pray all the time to send houries. Market women (prostitutes) are very naughty. They also heard about it and confabulated amongst themselves that they should make the Hafiz give up his desire for houries. Getting together, all of them came to him. On hearing the sound, the Hafiz enquired as to who it was. One woman replied, a hourie. The Hafiz was much pleased that at long last his (Du’aas) prayers had been answered. He, however, disgraced himself. A second woman came, and he again enquired as to who it was. The woman replied, ‘a hourie’. He asked her to come some other time, but once again disgraced himself. In short those woman were many and his passion, also, had been withheld for long, but till when he could go on with it. After his passion had totally subsided, another woman came and he again enquired who it was. The woman replied ‘a hourie’ The Hafiz began to abuse her, and exclaimed, are all the houries only meant for me”?—
(Khutbaate Hakeemul Ummat, page 248, part 16, on the blessings of Ramadaan.)

Such a condition on fulfilling a request for explaining realities and wisdom can be put only by the Mullas of Wahaabi-ism. In this connection, let us look at another writing of Thanvi Sahib, the Mujad-did of Deobandi Wahaabi-ism. Talking about his maternal uncle from Hyderabad, Thanvi Sahib says: “Abdur Rahmaan Khan Sahib, proprietor of Nizami press, also came to meet him (Thanvi Sahib’s maternal uncle) and was much impressed by his talk on realities and wisdom. He, therefore, requested him (Thanvi Sahib’s maternal uncle) to give a public lecture on the subject in order that all Musalmaans be benefited. The maternal uncle (of Thanvi Sahib) gave a strangely independent and rakish answer. He said, Khan Sahib, what have I do with lecturing? But when the Khan Sahib insisted too much upon it then he said he could oblige him only on one condition, which he should arrange. Poor Abdur Rahmaan Khan Sahib was a serious elderly man. He thought what would be such an arrangement, which could not be made. Eagerly he asked him about the arrangement, which he wanted to be made. The maternal uncle (of Thanvi Sahib) said that it was that he should go to the market-place completely in the nude with one man on the front stretching his sexual organ and the other from behind putting a finger in his rectum and a multitude of boys shouting, here is a pimp, here is a pimp and then he would lecture on realities and wisdom.”— (Al-Ifaazaatul Yaumiyah, vol. 7. pages 82, 83, published by Ashraful Mataabe, Thana Bhawan, December, 1941.)

Those Deobandi-Wahaabis who believe that it mattered little it the Prophet wanted a thing to happen or not, hold this view about their own Thanvi Sahib. A Deobandi aalim, Abdul Maajid Daryabadi, says: “Allah wills what one of his blessed slaves (Thanvi) wishes.”— (Hakeemul Ummat, Page 47.)

Listen to this very carefully. The same Abdul Maajid Daryabadi in a letter to Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib writes:

“The night before last my wife dreamt a strange dream. She saw that she was present in the Quba Mosque in Madinah Munawwarah. Also present there was the youngest wife of (Thanvi Sahib), and was pleased to see her (Daryabadi’s wife) there. She (Thanvi’s wife) asked her (Daryabadi’s wife) if she would like to see a portrait of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). And she, much eagerly said, of course. In the meanwhile somebody said that this was A’yishah Siddeeqah (Radiual Laahu Anha). As she (Daryabadi’s wife) looked at her intently and with amazement she found her face and form, dress and manners to be like that of the youngest wile (of Thanvi  Sahib). Al that very moment somebody said that no, she was the daughter-in-law of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). Now she was wondering all the more that since there was no son of the holy Prophet how could there he a daughter-in-law of his. At that moment, a voice was heard saying that every one who recited the Kalimah was of the holy Prophet’s progeny, in particular a pious man like maulana Ashraf Ali was of his progeny par excellence”— (Hakeemul  Ummat, Pages 548, 549.)

Dear readers! The above mentioned few writings of the Stalwart ulama of the Deobandi-Wahaabis have been reproduced word-for-word from books written by them in order to fully uncover the reality behind them. This servant of the Ahle Sunnat is, unlike the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” not making any comment on the writings nor does he seek a clarification from him because commenting upon and clarifying filth will result only in spreading it further. The filthy fondness for indulging in filth befits the Deobandis only. May be the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his supporters of Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi faction who adore Gangohi Sahib and Thanvi Sahib to the extent  of worshipping them try to prove the filth contained in the above-mentioned writings of Gangohi Sahib and Thanvi Sahib to be the cleanest in all the world or declare such filth to be sacred like the Qur’aanic verses or the holy Prophet’s Ahaadees, and say that even filthy examples are good ones and have been given to explain good things!

In reply, it is submitted to the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people that wrong things are, after all, wrong, But what has been happening is that if any of your stalwarts were to pen a wrong and filthy writing then you declare the wrong to be right and the filthy to be the cleanest. This, only because what has been said or written is by your own men. And if someone else writes a correct a thing you declare even such a correct writing as wrong. Why is it so? Have you got a logical answer to this? Allow me to say that you are, for no reason, at enmity with truth and with us, the adherents of truth. This, because you have a grudge and you only try to find faults and if you do not find any fault then you are past-masters in transforming a good thing into a fault and declaring it to be so.

In volume 2, page 56 of “Ashrafus Sawaanih”, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib declares: “A person in love sees only excellence in the faults of the beloved, and an antagonist sees even excellence as faults”.

You, Deobandi-Wahaabis, have made it possible, and proved it, for Allah to have faults, have declared thousands of excellences of the faultless holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) to be his faults, so how can we Sunni Musalmaans who hold right beliefs be saved from you tyranny.

O author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and supporters of Deobandi-ism! You are at liberty to say anything you like against me, but do not be insolent to the beloved of Allah, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), to the wives and progeny of the Prophet of Allah, to the companions and friends of the Prophet of Allah (Ridwaanul Laahi Alaihim Ajma’een). Do not earn the displeasure of those beloveds of Allah, and if you cannot be respectful to them, at least desist from being insolent to them. If you cannot glorify them, at least maintain silence instead of saying things against their rank and status. I do not force you to do so if you cannot tolerate being respectful to the Prophethood, but why do you call those to be wrong or by bad names who, on Allah’s command, respect those who are the beloved of Allah. Perhaps you do not like those beloved of Allah and the faultless Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), How amazing that you are averse to paying respect to the very Prophet of Allah after reciting whose Kalimah you call yourselves Mu’min. We, the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at, who hold the right beliefs, glorify the beloved Prophet of Almighty Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) through every verse of Almighty Allah blessed Book, while you make that very Book (Qur’aan-e-Kareem) the basis of your endeavour to belittle the glory of Allah’s beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). We Sunnis are ardently fond of the greatness and glory of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), and you of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band commit insolence against the glory and greatness of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam).

We Sunnis are ever in search of knowing the excellences of the beloved Prophet of Allah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), while you of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi are engaged in finding faults with the beloved of Allah, the faultless Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). You yourselves decide who spend their time better, we or you. Perhaps you like no good things, for you are plain faultfinders.

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his cohorts would, perhaps, be knowing that finding fault with somebody is called slandering. They have seen in this very book the fatwaa given by their own aalim. All these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people should heed to an advice of their own stalwart, Thanvi Sahib, who on page 741 of his book “Imdaadul Mushtaaq” says the following:

“A seeker came to a holy man, but was wonder-struck on seeing his face. They holy man inquired aslo whatever was the meter. He said that while leaving his home he was his devotee, but on approaching him (line holy man) he saw a strange phenomenon which he was unable LO put info words. The holy man folds him that he should not hesitate in felling him about what he saw. He (the seeker) said that his face appeared to him to be like that of a dog. The holy man was not annoyed at this, but said that it would have surely appeared to him to be so. It sometimes so happened. He further asked him to say Allah’s name several times. He (the seeker) did as he was told. Then the holy man asked him how his (the holy man’s) face looked like. He (the seeker) said it appeared to him to be like that of a cat. He (line holy man) asked him to remember Allah’s name for a week and linen after his face would begin to look like that of a man. He further said that actually it was his own (the seeker’s) face which was reflected in the mirror. Thus the ugly face seen by him was his own face besides, sometimes violence becomes necessary. For example, if somebody wishes to fall into a well and only  one leap forward remained to be taken, then would the right thing be to admonish him gently or to catch hold of his hand and drag him by force”.

By now the preachers and supporters of Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism would have understood it full well that when these people call us the truthful Sunnis Musalmaans as evil, they are actually seeing their own ugly faces in the mirror, according to their own Thanvi Sahib.

Moreover, let us see this. On page 60, vol. 2 of “Ashrafus Sawaanih”, Thanvi Sahib says: “Everybody cannot tolerate gentle treatment. People say, do not be harsh, but how is it possible to be gentle when what is required for effecting reform is harshness? Now see that 10 or 12 years of gentleness could bring no reform in him (an acquaintance of Thanvi Sahib), rather his condition worsened. But ten or twelve minutes of scolding has resulted in total reform, in putting his mind aright and in eradicating all evil thoughts”.

I plead with the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and all Deobandi, Wahaabi, Tableeghis to give up their unwarranted stubbornness and go through, with an open mind and with honesty, the life and the teachings and nearly one thousand books of the Imam of Ahle Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) in order to seek the truth. Just go through the 12 volume, large-sized Fataawa Rizviyah, which has no parallel in all Deoband. You will get a real insight into A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih).

Your intuition will also be witness to the fact the A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (Rahmatul Laahi Alaih) is truly the reviver of the Deen, an adherent of Shari’ah and Sunnat, an epoch-making Aalim-e-Rabbaani and a true lover of the holy Prophet. Stalwart ulama of Arab and Ajam and ulama of Deoband themselves have acknowledged A’laa Hazrat Bareilvi vastness of knowledge and love for the holy Prophet. All Deobandi, Tableeghi and Wahaabi ulama and others of South Africa and elsewhere should not ruin themselves by indulging in invalid accusations but should accept the fact that it is we, the Ahle Sunnat Wal Jama’at (Sunnis whom you call Bareilvis) are the true adherents and followers of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat and our beliefs and actions are proved by books written by Deobandi-Wahaabis themselves.

The author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and the supporters of Deobandi-ism  should under no condition annoy Allah Almighty and His beloved and last Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and earn for themselves eternal punishment and wrath in order to maintain their false ego in this ephemeral world for the sake of a few coins. If Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi Sahib, Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi Sahib, Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi Sahib and Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib have erred and have been polytheistic, then you must not be the supporters of those who have indulged in such polytheistic writings and must not collect polytheism for yourselves by believing in the validity of their polytheistic writings.

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat and dust from under the feet of the progeny of the holy Prophet has, only for the sake of Allah’s pleasure and the pleasure of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), repeatedly invited you to come to the truth, and has placed facts before you. Inspite of this, if you remain adamant about your belief that “Almighty Allah can speak a lie and he has spoken a lie; that Allah Almighty has no prior knowledge of the doings of His bondsmen’s activities; that in whatever form and in whatever measure Allah has bestowed knowledge on holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) is possessed by even children, the demented and the beasts; that the expression last of the Prophets does not mean the last Prophet; that the knowledge possessed by Shaitaan is vaster than the knowledge possessed by the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam)”,—Allah protect us and again He may protect us!— and all those wrong beliefs held by you Deobandi-Wahaabis which this humble man has reproduced briefly in his “Deoband to Bareilly: the truth” and in the present book as well. If the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his supporters, the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi band, arc firmly rooted in their beliefs then this servant of the Ahle Sunnat once again invites them to agree to a decision by Allah. This servant of the Ahle Sunnat is prepared to enter into a ‘Mubaahilah’ (a meeting of contending parties where persons or parties invoke curses of Allah on those who deny truth). Your own Thanvi Sahib has said that if some one is about to destroy himself then be cannot be dealt with by gentle means. Your own Thanvi Sahib says:
“Supposing somebody has a malignant abcess which is full of foul matter and needs an operation, but he says that it should be treated only externally and some ointment be applied to it. It was of no consequence to him if such a treatment causes the foul matter to spread throughout the entire body and badly affects it. In any case, he would not agree to the entire foul matter being taken out by a single operation”.— (Ashrafus Sawaanih, vol. 2, page 60.)

Furthermore, he says: “Where cruelty is needed, it is equity to be harsh. To be tender on such an occasion is cruelly”.— (Kamaalaat-e-Ashrafiyah, Page 80.)

This servant of the Ahl-e-Sunnat also submits that this controversy has been going on for 80 years. By now hundreds of books have been written. The realities have been explained in thousand of ways. Despite this, if the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis remains steadfast in their intransigence and refuses to accept the truth, then they should not be afraid of engaging in Mubaahilah. They should accept the invitation of this servant of the Ahle Sunnat for Mubaahilah, and also be prepared to abide by the verdict of Allah Ta’Aala.

Dear readers! This servant of the Ahle Sunnat admits that he does not hold himself in great regard and has no pride in his knowledge or his doing. This sinful person considers himself to be more lowly than the dust under the feet of dogs in Madinah, the city of the Prophet. But he takes pride in the fact that he wears round his neck the collar of the slaves of the Prophet. He takes pride in having links with Ahlul Laah (Allah’s men). He is sure that his Allah would pardon his sin and would make him successful only for the sake of the honour and dignity of his beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and for the sake of defending the greatness and truth of his beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), Insha Allah.

I have now come to concluding part of my arguments.

If the author of “Johannesburg to Bareilly” and his supporters want to seek the truth (and they are sure of their standpoint and of their truth and are not prepared to accept the facts presented by me) they should come out for an open ‘Mubaahilah’ with this ordinary slave of Mahboob-i-Subhaani, Ghaus-i-A’zam Hazrat Muhiyud-deen Saiyidina Abdul Qaadir Jeelaani (Radiyal Laahu Anhu). If they fail to do so, they would have no excuse.

The goal of this servant is only to earn the pleasure of Allah and the pleasure of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). I have no respect for him who is disrespectful and insolent to my innocent Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam), and this sinner (Kaukab) is the slave of all lovers of the Prophet who are true slaves and lovers of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). In all his writings and speeches and knowledge and doings this sinner is a strict follower of the principle of Al Hubbu Lil Laahi Walir Rasool Wal Bughdu Lil Laahi Walir Rasool (love for the sake of Allah and His Prophet and enmity for the sake of Allah and His Prophet), and following this principle he does not hurt the feelings of anyone for personal reasons while rejecting those insolent to the Prophet. (Therefore, this sinner says to the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis, the Rafzis (Shi’as) and other factions that they should not provoke him or else he would not spare them, that is to say, they should not level unfounded and invalid accusations against us or we would not let go of you without exposing you).

I am sorry if I have unintentionally hurt the personal feelings of anybody. May the Merciful Allah forgive me! (A’meen)

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat requests his readers to pray for him. All of you are requested to be steadfast on the true religion of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at. We Sunnis are, with Allah’s grace and mercy, certainly on the path of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and his perfect followers, and we supplicate to Almighty Allah that the only Deity, the Almighty Allah, confers upon us the honour and distinction of becoming the true slaves of his beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and bestow upon us His pleasure and the pleasure of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam). A’meen.

”Wama Alaina Illal Balaagh”

Wasallal Laahu Ala Habeebihi Saiyidina Muhammadin Wa A’lihi
Wa Ashaabihi Wa lt-tibaa’ihi Wa Baaraka Wasallama Ajma’een.

Karachi, Pakistan

Kaukab Noorani Okarvi
(Ghufira Lahu)


 

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Name of Book           Author

 

* The Holy Qur’aan
* Ahadith Nabvi
* Hadaa’iq-e-Bakhshish
* Khatmun Nubuwwat
* Wasaaya Shareef  * Faqeehe Islam  * Khayaabaan-e-Raza 

* Imaam Ahmad Raza Khan
Arbaab-e-Daanish ki Nazar mein 

* Ta’aruf Ulamaa-e-Deoband

* Raaho Rasme Manzil Ha

* Tableeghi Jama’at 

* Al Meezaan 

* Ar Raddul Muhkamul Manee’ 

* Taqwiyatul Imaan 

* Tazkeerul Akhwaan 

* Yak Rozee 

* Siraate Mustaqeem 

* Fataawa Rasheediyah 

* Imdaadus Sulook Lataa’ife Rasheediyah 

* Tahzeerun Naas 

* Qasaa’id-e-Qaasimi 

* Bawaadir-un-Nawaadir 

* Hifzul Imaan 

* Bastul Banaan 

* Nashrut Teeb 

* Ar’waahe Salaasah 

* Risaalah A1 Imdaad 

* Ashraful Uloom 

* Zaadus Sa’eed 

* Imdaadul Fataawa 

* Kamaalaate Ashrafiyah 

* Imdaadul Mushtaaq 

* A1 lfaazaatul Yaumiyah 

* Tambeehaate Wasiyyat 

* Bahishti Zewar 

* Baraaheene Qaati’ah 

* Ash Shahaabus Saaqib 

* Salaasile Taiyyibah 

* Ashraf-us-Sawaanih 

* Hakeemul Ummat 

* Tazkiratur Rasheed 

* Suhbate Ba Auliya 

* Sawaanih Maulana Abdul Qaadir Raipuri 

* Sawaanih Maulana Muhammad Yoosuf

* Sheikh Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahaab
Our Hindostan Ke ulama-e-Haq 

* Ikfaarul Mulhideen 

* Miskul Khitaam 

* Ashad-dul A’zaab 

* Marsiyah 

* Fazaail-e-Durood Shareef 

* Kitaab Fazaa’ile A’maal Par Itiraazaat our un ke Jawaabaat 

* Tafseer Bulghatul Hairaan 

* Tafseer-e-Usmaani 

* Monthly “Tajalli” Deoband 

* Shaikhul Islam Number 

* Ilme-e-ghaib 

* Zikrul Laah 

* Sunnat Wa Bid’at 

* Khatum un Nubuwwat Fil A’sar 

* Kulliyaate Imdaadiyah 

* Al-Muhannad 

* Haqeeqatul Wahy 

* Kishtiye Nooh 

* Tafseer-ul-Qur’aan 

* Paighaam-e-Sulh (Lahore) 

* Al-Fazl (Qadian) 

* Hayaat-e-Tayyibah

Allah’s Kalaam non creation
Ala saahibahas salaatu Wassalaam
A’laa Hazrat Maulana
Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi 
A’laa Hazrat Maulana
Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi 
Maulana Hasnain Raza Khan  Doctor Hasan Raza A’zami 

Mureed Ahmad Chishti

Y.A. Misbaahi 

Khateeb-e-A’zam Pakistan Maulana
Muhammad Shafee Okarvi 

Peer Saiyid Naseer-ud-deen
Naseer Golarvi 

Allamah Arshadul Qaadiri 

Monthly Bombay 1975 

Yousuf As Saiyid Haashim Ar Rafaa’i 

Muhammad Isma’iel Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti 

As above 

 As above 

 As above 

Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi 

 As above 

Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi 

As above 

Ashraf Ali Thanvi 

As above 

As above 

 As above 

 As above 

 As above 

 As above 

 As above 

 As above 

 As above 

As above 

As above 

As above 

As above 

Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi 

Husain Ahmad Tandvi Madni 

As above 

Khawaja Azeezul Hasan 

Abdul Maajid Daryabadi 

Muhammad Aashiq Ilaahi Meruthi 

Abul Hasan Nadvi 

As above 

Muhammad Saani Hasni and Manzoor Nu’maani

Muhammad Manzoor Nu’maani 

Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri 

Muhammad Idrees Kandhalvi 

Murtaza Hasan Darbhangi 

Mahmood ul Hasan Deobandi 

Muhammad Zakariya Khandhalvi 

Muhammad Zakariya Khandhalvi

Husain Ali Wan Bachrani 

Shabbeer Ahmad Usmaani 

Aamir Usmaani 

Al-jami’at Dehli 

 Qaari Muhammad Tayyab 

Mufti Muhammad Shafee Deobandis 

As above 

As above 

Haji Imdaadul Laah Muhaajir Makki 

Ulama of Deoband 

Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani 

 As above 

 As above 

 As above 

As above 

Abdul Qaadir soudagar mal

 

 

 

 

 

By  :  Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi
Translated by : Saiyyid Ghulam Khawajah
 

Mu’min

Banda Parwur Digaaram Ummat Ahmad Nabee Dost Daar Chaar Yaaram Taab ‘e Aulaad ‘Alee Mazhab Hanfiyyah Daaram Millat Hazrat Khaleel Khaak Paa’e GhausA ”zam Zer Saayah Har Walee

A slave of Rabb of all the worlds and a follower (Ummatee) of Prophet Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) am I. To all four friends*

I give allegiance and am subservient to Alee’s progeny. **

Hanafi is my creed, and I belong to Hazrat Ibraaheem Khaleel ul Laah’s Millat. Dust from under the feet of Ghaus A’zam, I am a devotee of all (Auliyaa) the friends of Al-Laah.

——————————————————————————–

*Hazrat Abu Bakr, Hazrat ‘Umar, Hazrat ‘Usmaan, Hazrat ‘Alec (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum)

** Hazrat Imaam Hasan, Hazrat Imaam Husain (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhuma)

———————————————————————————–

The World’s Greatest ‘Eid

Tala’al Badru ‘Alainaa Wajabash Shukru ‘Alainaa

Min Saniyyaatil Wadaa’I Ma Da’aa Lil Laahi Daa’i
Wondrously excellent the full moon (the beloved of Al-Laah, (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) Has arisen over us from the vale of separation. It has, thus, become incumbent upon us To be thankful For the appearance of the full moon (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) till such time as A supplicant can pray, that is till doomsday.

Nisaar Teri Chehel Pehal Par

Hazaaron Eiden Rabee-ul-Awwal

Siwaa’e Iblees Ke Jahaan Mein

Sabhi To Khushiyaan Manaa Rahe Hein

(O Rabee-ul-Awwal! Your joys surpass thousands of ‘

Eids. All in the world are rejoicing, except Shaitaan.)

 

I Humbly Dedicate this Book To

That Blessed AssemblyIn The World Of Spirits.

Of The Souls Of All Prophets Of

Al-Laah (‘Alaihimus Salaam)

At which the Creator Of The Heavens And The earth mentioned The Coming of His beloved Rasool (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)

And then to that Joyous moment when The moon of Taibah

(Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) manifested Itself In All Its Resplendence.

Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

(Ghufira Lahu)

Al-Laahu Rabbu Muhammadin Salla ‘Alaiehi Wa Sallama

(Al-Laah is the Creator, Cherisher and Sustainer of the holy Prophet Hazrat Muhammad)

(Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and sends peace and salutations to him.)
PRELUDE
Al-Laah Subhaanahu has been most gracious to my humble self in that. I have been able to wholly devote myself to the service of the Faith and the Muslim Ummah. And to the cause of defending the honour and dignity of Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), the Prophet of Allah. May my striving in this regard benefit the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at as a whole! Aameen.

By way of recounting the blessings conferred upon me. let me state that I owe allegiance to all four spiritual orders (Naqshbandee, Qaudiree, Chishtee, Suhrwardee). Through the great spiritual Guide of the times, Hazrat Ganj-e-Karam Peer Saiyyid Muhammad Ismaiel Shah Bukhaari, popularly known as Hazrat Karmaan Waale (may Allah be happy with him and have mercy on him).

So far as education and training is concerned. The teachings and diplomas (Asnaad) have blessed me in tafseer and hadeeth by my own father, reviver of the Faith and great lover of the holy Prophet. Khateeb A’zam of Pakistan, Maulana Muhammad Shafee Okarvi Alaihir Rahmatu War Ridwaan, and faqeeh of his times, Shaikhul Islaam Maulana Ghulaam Ali Ashrafi Okarvi, and the Ghazaali of his times and Imaam of the Ahle Sunnat, Allamah Saiyyid Ahmad Sa’eed Kaazimi (may Al-Laah be pleased with him).

In addition, I have been the recipient of permission and diplomas in tafseer and hadeeth from Aalim Hijaaz, Hazrat Saiyyid Alive Maaliki Makki, from Mufti Baghdad, Mullah Abdul Kareem Muhammad Al Mudarris, and from the great scholar, Allamah Shah Abul Hasan Zaid Farooqi Dehlvi.

 

Several renowned divines, also, have honored me by giving me (Ijaazat wa Khilaafat) permission and discipleship in all the spiritual orders. (Salaasil-e-Tareeqat).

Even with all this, I consider myself to be only a beginner. And a mere servant of the “friends” of Al-Laah Subhaanahu and I wish that all believers and all men of goodwill may pray that I be steadfast in my belief in Al-Laah Subhaanahu, and that my end be good.

Since I acquired the capacity to recognise words and letters, I have spent most part of my life in acquiring and researching in the fields of knowledge and the arts, and of writing and speaking.

Keeping night vigil in prayers has been a habit with me, and most of my friends are fully aware of my deep attachment to knowledge and excellences as well as to books and the pen.

I have also undertaken extensive and difficult journeys through the countries of the Islamic world and of Africa and Europe. The meetings I have had with men of excellence and the holy places of high renown I have visited and the way I have benefited from them have strengthened my belief in my own redemption and have brought peace to my soul. Al-Laah be praised for all this!

My father departed from this world rather early, and this made me feel very desolate. I realised only then how his personality had been instrumental in keeping away from me many stresses and deep chasms.

His personality had many facets: an embodiment of pure love and manifestation of excellence. It is said that a good man is never alone and I found this to be true in the case of my father.

I always found him amidst a host of well wishes, devotees, and those who owed allegiance to him.

Even his opponents knew it only too well that Maulana Okarvi was not merely the name of a single individual; his was the name of a body of right guided persons, the name of a solid rock of greatness and steadfastness and of right and of truth.

My father’s mentor, the revered Allamah Kaazimi, has very rightly observed: “Because of the qualities which he had in him, Maulana Okarvi was greatly envied by renowned people of the times in which he lived”.

To whichever place he went, he was loved and respected for his piety. Whatever service he rendered by persisting in being an indefatigable strives after truth was a great feat. On the morning of 21st Raja, 1404 A.H. he left his earthly abode with praises to Al

Laah and salutations to His Apostle on his lips (may Al-Laah be happy with him). When he left for his heavenly abode, he had constructed more than a hundred Masaajld. (Mosques) a like number of Madaaris (religious schools), served many an institution, left behind highly valued writings, more than 18,000 sparkling speeches before multitudes, and enabled millions of people to be ardently in love with the Prophet of Madinah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).

He departed from our midst, but left us a legacy of goodness, respect and love.

I cannot recount to you the tremendous trials, which crowded on me from all sides after he left us. Whatsoever I may do and in howsoever way I may act, still how I can equal the way he did it. It has never been an easy task for me to console those who heard him and saw him and read him, and it is not so even today.

It is not an easy thing to make the foul mouthed detractors of the holy Prophet understand that the standard of the great savant that Maulana Okarvi was, and still is, distinguished and aloft. I am convinced that his noble soul must have pleaded for me before the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). And I am sure that but for his goodness which has so far contributed to my success, the ingeniousness of the tyrants would have surely ruined me altogether a sordid game they are still playing.

But all I have to say to all such people is that the mercy of my Master, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), encompasses me more thoroughly than the enmity of my enemies, and my illustrious elders guard me and help me.

And I must say that the accepted prayer for his eulogists by the beloved of the Creator and His creations, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) to Al

Laah, “help one who eulogies me with the Holy Spirit”, has helped me tremendously.

I do not for one moment fear death or hurt at the hands of my adversaries. The only wish embedded in my heart and mind is that when my soul departs from my body then my eyes are set on the glorious face of my beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and my lips are busy in sending salutations to him. I only pray that profitable knowledge along with steadfastness be my destiny. I beseech everybody to join me in this prayer.

I have already said that it has never been my intention to hurt the feelings of anybody by tongue or by writing, even inadvertently, or to cause split or division within the Muslim Ummah.

But if it is a question of not paying the respect that is due to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) Or if it is a question of due respect not being paid to the venerated companions of the holy Prophet or members of the holy Prophet’s household. Or if it is a question of not paying due respect to the “friends” of Al-Laah Subhaanahu and upholders of Al-Laah’s ordinances and signs (may Al-Laah be pleased with them), then I deem it my religious duty to assert the truth and to belie the falsehood.

On such occasions, I consider silence for the sake of expediency to be not only the worst sort of hypocrisy but taint mounting to unbelief. I will, then, not care for my assassination, but even my soul will feel most repulsed at not being able to punish such foul mouthed detractors of my Master.

I may state here that all my writings and speeches in rebuttal of Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists and of every other false sect reflect my fundamental belief that it would be absolutely unbearable for me to tolerate any insolence towards our beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).

 

My energy would not let me rest unless I have been able to give a silencing reply to the rubbish uttered by the foul-mouthed detractors of my Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). At such times, how I wish I had not only the pen in my hand, but some such thing with which I could really silence such people.

Eid-I-Meelaad-un-Nabee (celebrating the birth of the holy Prophet, (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is the first and foremost Eid of the universe. This concerns a personality but for whose creation there would have been no Eid and none to celebrate it.

I do not insist that those who refuse to celebrate the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). Do so, but it is beyond me not to punish those detractors who declare celebrating the holy Prophet’s birthday to be a thing which is both “pagan and innovative” (Shirk Bid’at).

This is so because my unbounded love for the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) prompts me not to tolerate such utterances. Showing the mirror to the detractors of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is ordained by Al-Laah Himself, and I am happy that my action in exposing such people is in accordance with the tradition set by Al-Laah Himself.

I do not know who that unfortunate person in “Honey Dew” (of South Africa) is who declared “12th Rabi-ul-Awwal’ as the day of the holy Prophet’s passing away instead of being his birthday, and has called for it to be observed as a day of mourning. He has also charged those who celebrate the holy Prophet’s birthday as imitating the ways of non

Muslims. * (May Al-Laah forbid this!).

* Detailed answer to this criticism is embodied in the text.

Before this, in a book called Baraaheen-e-Qaati’ah (Final Arguments for Rejection), two stalwarts of the Deoband school of paganism and innovation and fabrication, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi and Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi, had likened celebrating the holy Prophet’s birthday to celebrating the birth of Hindu god Kanaihya. The great irony of it is that the disciples of those who had thus likened celebrations marking the holy Prophet’s birthday are now themselves celebrating it. Previously, they had been enjoining upon people to observe “Seerat-un-Nabee”, but now people have realised that Seerat (traits) are not celebrated but acquired.

The present book by me is a rejoinder to a poster published by “Honey Dew”, which itself pleads for celebrating the holy Prophet’s birthday and has been written by the scholars of Deoband. A perusal of the list of subjects dealt with in it will make it perfectly clear to you all that celebrating the holy Prophet’s birthday is not an innovation but preventing people from celebrating it is. Such a person does not know the meaning and import of “Meelaad, otherwise he would not have been so foolish as to call “Meelaad” an act of associating others with Al-Laah in worship (Shirk). He should know that celebrating Meelaad contradicts the very concept of joining anybody or anything with Al-Laah Subhaanahu. True, indeed, that those whose hearts are devoid of love for the holy Prophet are, also, devoid of profitable knowledge. May Al-Laah Almighty protects us from the mischief of such people! Aameen.

I must make it clear that I have written the rejoinder to “Honey Dew’s” poster solely for the purpose of defending the dignity of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and I am sure that my striving has already been approved by him. It so happened that four days after finishing writing the tract at the house of my dear brother, Haaji Haashim Yoosuf Mansoor, in Piet Retief. And after I had gone to Durban along with my host, Haaji A.K.I. Mansoor Sahib, where I handed over the manuscript to the respected Maulana Muhammad Bana Shafi’ee Qaadiri, Secretary General, Maulana Okarvi Academy Al A’lami, South Africa, a wonderful thing happened to me. This slave of the slaves of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was blessed by a vision of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). It is my earnest supplication that I may be repeatedly blessed with such a vision.

In the end, it is my duty to give thanks to my hosts in South Africa, the Mansoor family, the Wazar family, my other associates and all men of goodwill, and to ask them for my success. May Al-Laah Almighty blesses all such people with His mercy! Aameen.

Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

Ghufira Lahu

(May Al-Laah grant him forgiveness)

Al-Laah is the Creator, Cherisher and Nourisher of the holy Prophet Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and sends peace and salutations to him.

By the grace of Almighty Al-Laah and by the benedictions of the blessed sandal

(Na’ll-e-Paak) of the mercy unto the worlds, the intercessor on the Day of Judgement, Saiyyidina Muhammad, Al-Laah’s last Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), this humble servant of the Ahle Sunnat keeps himself all the time busy in propagating and publicising the Faith.

For this purpose, I undertook a tour, for the third time, of South Africa, and other African countries. On December 16, 1989, while at Lenasia, in Transvaal province (South Africa), some friends brought to me a poster entitled

‘Islam’s Third Eid: Call of Madina”, published by “Honey Dew”, P.O. Box 2797,

But the name of the writer or the publisher was not given. (Writers of such posters normally do not give their own names or that of the publishers. Because they are not sure of the veracity of their writings and, also, for fear of a thorough exposure of their ignorance through the efforts of the right guided Ulama (scholars) and, thus, invite utter ridicule upon themselves).

Evidently, the poster had been written by the Isma’ieli Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tablighi elements,*

————————————————————————————————————

* Prophase the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tablighi group of propagandists would feel disturbed by the addition of the epithet “Isma’ieli” to this group. So, I will explain the reason for doing so. The foundations of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tablighi creed was first laid by books written by Ismaiel Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti, and praised by Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, as I have quoted in my book “White and Black”. Since the author of the book “Johannesburg to Bareilly” describes the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at ‘at as “Raze Khanis” he should have the courage to bear being labelled as “Isma’ieli” because of his allegiance to Ismaiel Dehlvi.

——————————————————————————————

giving vent to their ignorance and evil intentions. These Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists have no touch with truth or reality, therefore nothing good can be expected of them. They use their tongue or their pen for accentuating those deficiencies and evils that are distancing Muslim society from the spirituality of Islaam. These people spend their entire energy on how best to put an end to unbounded love for the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), and, in this, they are greatly aided and abetted by the anti Islam forces. Therefore, these agents of the exploitative forces, and rejecters of help and guidance provided by Prophets and “friends” of Al-Laah, put all their resources into their nefarious designs. Let us pray to Almighty Al-Laah that by His grace He may protect us from the fiendish designs of the wicked people belonging to the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tablighi group and may He grant us the ability to remain steadfast in our religion of truth! Aameen.

My present tour, which is my third, of South Africa, Swaziland, Botswana and Babutoswana has been so arranged by my friends that I am being kept busy round the clock. This poster by “Honey Dew” contained no valid criticism and had nothing to add to our knowledge, but my friends insisted that it was most necessary to keep my Sunni brethren fully informed of the reality. And, so, even during the course of my tour, I found time, albeit in bits, to be able to present an honest answer to things contained in the poster. I am, therefore, quoting extensively from Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi and other Ulama of Deoband to fully bring out the tenets of the entire ideological formulations of Isma’ieli-Deobandi Wahaabi Tablighi group. Here, I must clarify that this humble servant of Ahle Sunnat has already written three books in English. And has not reserved the right of authorship or of publishing in my own favour but has given a free hand in the matter to all those interested in informing the peoples of Africa and Europe.

The first book in this regard is called Deoband to Bareilly (The Truth)”, in which I have explained the divergence between Deobandi and Sunni schools of thought, why is it so, and how can it be removed. It is but necessary for every Musalmaan to read this book, so that the divergence between the Deobandi Wahaabis and the Sunnis is fully grasped by all.

My second book is called “Azaan and Durood Shareef ‘ (Call to prayer and salutations to the holy Prophet, Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). This is a rejoinder to a “Fatwa” against me published in South Africa, which proves to the hilt, through the writings of the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighi Ulama, that it is no innovation to recite salutations to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) before and after Azaan.

My third book “White and Black” or (Facts of Deobandism), is, infect, a rejoinder to the book “Johannesburg to Bareilly” published from South Africa and is a truly important book. It is a treasure trove for those interested in really understanding what the difference between Deobandi

Wahaabis and Sunnis is all about.

Two other books by this servant of Ahle Sunnat are under print and will be reaching your hands soon. One relates to the question of Imamat and the other deals with the problems and realities of bid’at (innovation)*. This writer has penned other books as well.

—————————————————————————————————
* A discussion of Bid’at can be seen in my book “White and Black’
(Facts of Deobandism) as well. Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

—————————————————————————————————

 

In my book, “White and Black“, this servant of Ahle Sunnat had already advised all Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists. Against indulging in criticism of, and issuing Fataawa against, the right guided Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at before knowing the standpoint on such matters of their own big wigs, intense love and reverence for whom has earned them the nickname of “Mullaa worshippers”.

The Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists should study with great diligence books written by their own “big-wigs” so that they know that the criticisms and “Fataawa”. They hurl against us, Sunnis, fits, in the first instance, their own “big wigs” and thus they not only bring calumny upon themselves but involve their own “big-wigs”, and by their poisoned pen confirm that their own “big-wigs” were idolaters and associates and innovators. May Al-Laah protect us from their wickedness!

The poster published by “Honey Dew” levels two wholly erroneous criticism about the Qur’aanic words “Days of Al-Laah”. The first criticism concerns a Sunni preacher’s translation of the words

“Wa Zakkir hum Bi Aiy-yaamil Laah” (in Soorah Ibraaheem, verses number 5, part 13).

He had translated the words as “And teach them to remember the Days of Al-Laah” while the Qur’aan does not contain the words “And teach them”. Therefore, according to the “Honey Dew” propagandists, these words constitute an addition to the Qur’aanic text and, thus, change the religion. It is a fact, though, that Janab Abdullah Yusuf Ali the renowned translator and commentator of the Qur’aan, has also used the same words. Would the “Honey Dew” critic describe Janab Abdullah Yusuf Ali also as a heretic?

In reply, I beg to submit that the critic has, in fact, objected to the English translation of a Qur’aanic verse. While making this criticism, he forgets that the Qur’aan has been revealed in the Arabic tongue, not in the English tongue. If by making this criticism, “Honey Dew” people mean to say that not translating the Qur’aan correctly tantamount to making changes in the Qur’aan and in the religion, then they should also not condone the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists in this regard. For, it has been the practice with the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandist Ulama to change the meaning and import of the Qur’aan while translating it.

This humble servant of Deen has in his possession books in which not only Qur’aanic words have been changed but it can be rightly said that the translation is completely at variance with the Qur’aanic verses. I can cite various such examples.

I honestly feel that only the word “teach” should have been made the butt of criticism, whereas, in fact, the words “And”, “Them” in the translation of the Qur’aanic words have also been taken exception to. They cannot, themselves, translate the Qur’aan in the English tongue and yet the critic has objected to only the English translation. People at the Honey Dew” went mad with anger because the translator had put “And teach them” instead of “And remind them”.

I would like to put two questions to the critic and to people like him First, what does he think of the position of the Ulama of Deoband with regard to altering the meaning and import of Qur’aanic verses when rendering them into another tongue? Second, what is their position with regard to such non-use of the correct alternative foreign words, which alter the Qur’aanic words in translation. That is to say, what have they to say about wrongly translating the Qur’aanic words, and, thus, altering the entire meaning and import of the Qur’aanic words?

I will defer answering the critic’s objection till such time as I receive a reply to my above queries.

In the meantime, I will urge upon them the necessity of formulating a reply with due thought so that they may be able to stick to it. They should bear in mind the example of wrongly translating the Qur’aanic words into a foreign language in their pamphlet “Johannesburg to Bareilly” (Part 2, page 11)

And cited by me in my book “White and Black”. In this pamphlet, the word ‘`AI Aalameen” has been translated as “peoples”. I would like the “Honey Dew” people to issue a Fatwa (religious verdict) on this as well.

Now let us see what is the position of the Ulama of Deoband with regard to the translation of the Qur’aanic words.

“Wa Zakkir hum Bi Aiy-yaamil-Laah”.

Principal of the Daar-ul-Uloom, Deoband, and teacher of Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi, Janab Mahmood Hasan Deobandi, has translated the words thus: “And remind them of the Days of Al-Laah”

(Translation of the Qur’aan, page 231, published by Madinah Press, Bijnor, UP India, 1355 A.H.).

Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi has translated the words thus: “And remind them of the affairs of Al-Laah Ta’ala”

(Page 512 of the translation and commentary published by Taj Company Ltd. Pakistan, February1959)

Would the Isma’ieli Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandist of “Honey Dew” like to say something about the above mentioned translations or would he treat these two as (Marfoo’ul Qalam) “unfit to write” and include himself also in this category? It is not known what exact words were used by the Sunni preacher, but the translator used the word “teach” in English. I will, therefore, suggest to the “Honey Dew” people that they should render into English the Urdu version by Janab Mahmood Hasan and then delete the word “teach” from it.

This humble self (Kaukab Noorani Okarvi) undertakes to ask the Sunni preacher who has been criticised in the poster if he would have any objection to replacing the word “teach” with a correct alternative word. But I will await a reply to my queries from the publisher of the “Honey Dew” poster, so that the “truthfulness” of the so-called “true Ulama” of the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandist school is brought out in public.

The second criticism levelled in the poster relates to Part 13, Soorah Ibraaheem, Verse 5, to the effect that the Yaum-Aashoora, Lailatul Qadr and Shab Bara’at are not to be counted amongst the Days of Al-Laah. This, because authentic commentators like Ibne Abbas, Mujaahid, and Qataadah (Radiyal Laahu Anhum) hold the Days of Al-Laah to mean the days on which Al-Laah’s mercy or torment descended upon mankind.

By way of reply, I would like to remind people at “Honey Dew” that the commentary of the Qur’aan called “Tafseer Mazhari, written by Allamah Qaazi Muhammad. Sana’ul Laah Paani Pati (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) and translated by Saiyyid Abdud Daa’im of Daarul Musannifeen is held in great esteem by the Ulama of Deoband.

(volume 6, page 284, published by the H.M. Sa’eed and Company, Karachi, January, 1977).

The people at “Honey Dew” should read carefully this translation by a Deobandi Nadvi scholar for his rendering of the words “Wa Zakkir hum Bi Aiy-yaamil-Laah” as “And remind them of Al-Laah’s blessings”. Mahmood Hasan Deobandi translates the words “Aiy-yaamil-Laah” as “Days of Al-Laah”, while Ashraf Ali Thanvi has rendered it as “Almighty Al-Laah’s affairs” and by Abdud Daa’im Deobandi Nadvi as “Al-Laah’s blessings”. (The word “(Ta’ala)” Almighty” does not occur in the Qur’aanic text and yet Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib has inserted it without using brackets).

On this very page of “Tafseer Mazhari” it is said that according to Hazrat Ibn Abbas, Hazrat Ubaiy Bin Ka’b, Mujaahid and Qataadah (may Al-Laah be pleased with them), the words “Aiy-yaamil-Laah” mean “Al-Laah’s blessings”. Now, the question is, do the “Honey Dew” people consider or do not consider Ashore, Lailat-ul-Qadr, and Shab Bara’at as the blessings of Al-Laah?

The “Honey Dew” people should read Bukhaari and Muslim to know about “Yaum-e- Aashoora” if they have not as yet done so. The Jews of Madinah used to observe the day. They should read about Lailat-ul-Qadr in the commentary by their own Ashraf Ali Sahib Thanvi, as also in other writings. Yet, to those whose hearts are devoid of the blessings of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), the Qur’aan does not provide a guidance and a mercy and a healing. The commentary by Ibne Jubair, or by Khaazin, or by Mubarak, and the Mufradaat-lmaam Raaghib are books which were written at a time when no such building known as “Daarul Uloom, Deoband” existed on the face of the earth. In all these books, all authentic personalities have taken “Aiy-yaamil-Laah” to mean the days on which Al-Laah had showered His blessings on such of His bondsmen whom He loved.

Can the “Honey Dew” people and their Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighi cohorts prove that the “Days of Al-Laah” were meant only for generations prior to Islam and the followers of our beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) have not been given any “Aiy-yaamil-Laah”. Is it that the day when the Bani Isra’iel were delivered from (Fir’aun) Pharaoh should be regarded to be among the “Days of Al-Laah”, but the day on which the redeemer of all the worlds was born into this world should not be so regarded? Is it that the day when the food-table (Maa’idah) descended upon Prophet ‘Isa and his disciples should be considered among the “Days of Al-Laah” but the day when the Holy Qur’aan descended upon the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) should not be so considered?

It seems the “Honey Dew” people believe only the days bestowed on generations prior to Islam to be among the “Days of Al-Laah” and the rest of the days to be, perhaps, their own days. And yet they dare issue “Fatwa” of paganism on others.

Perhaps, the “Honey Dew” propagandists and their associates belong to a sect on whom Al-Laah has bestowed no blessing and so these luckless people fulfil their yearning by celebrating the days of the Hindus and the Christians. Or at least by celebrating the centenary of their own Daarul Uloom, Deoband, (an institution busy in propagating paganism and innovations). by getting it inaugurated by a pagan Hindu lady! How strange that Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi should feel justified in calling Daarul Uloom, Deoband, the “madrisah of Al-Laah” (see his “Arwanh-Salaasah” page 281).

And the “Honey Dew” people should act as if they were the keepers of Paradise, selling tickets to it, but if we, Sunnis, celebrate the birthday of the beloved of Al-Laah, the holy Prophet, as the day when Al-Laah showered His special blessings, the Isma’ieli

Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists should feel as if they had been stung by a swarm of fleas.

In Soorah Maryam (part 16) the Holy Qur’aan speaks about Hazrat ‘Ieesaa and Hazrat Yahya (Alaihimus Salaam) thus: “And (Salaam) salutations be on the day they were born, and the day they departed salutations this world, and the day when they will be raised up”. I would ask the propagandists at the “Honey Dew”, if Al-Laah’s salutation be on days when Hazrat ‘Ieesaa and Hazrat Yahya (Alaihimus Salaam) were born and departed and will be raised up, should they not be then counted among the “Days of Al-Laah”. All men of Faith believe these days to be the “Days of Al-Laah”.

Woe be to the thinking that refuses to acknowledge the importance of the day of the birth of Al-Laah’s Prophets. Even of the greatest of all Prophets, Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), as the “Days of Al-Laah”, and would not believe in expressing joy and giving thanks in remembrance of Al-Laah’s greatest grace and mercy! And this after having seen that Allah, as the Qur’aan says, sends His salutations on the day when Hazrat ‘Ieesaa and Hazrat Yahya (Alaihimus Salaam) were born. May Al-Laah Ta’ala protects us from such deviations and such deviationist! Aameen.

Let the people at “Honey Dew” carefully read how their own Ulama of Deoband have described the greatness of Eid-e-Meelaad Mustafa (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). On page 4 of his booklet “Jum’ah ke Fazaa’il Ahkaam” (the blessings of Jum’ah and commands regarding it), Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi says: “It is related from Imaam Ahmad (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) that the night before Jum’ah ranks higher than Lailat

Qadr, because it was on this very night that Sarwar-e-Aalam (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) graced the blessed belly of his mother, and his appearance has been of countless benefit to mankind here in this world and in the Hereafter. (Ashe’atul Lam ‘ant; in Persian, “Mishkaat Shareef).

Perhaps the propagandists at the “Honey Dew” and their cohorts are aware of the fact that the Holy Qur’aan describes “Lailat-ul-Qadr” as better than a thousand months and, perhaps, they are also familiar with Imaam Ahmad (may Al-Laah be pleased with him). And, of course, they would be know Thanvi Sahib, the principal ideologue of the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists. The same Thanvi Sahib again quotes revered Imaam Ahmad (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) to say: “The night when the mercy unto the worlds, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), graced the blessed belly of his revered mother, the blessed Saiyyidah A’minah (may Al-Laah be pleased with her), was no ordinary night but even more blessed than a thousand months; indeed the blessedness and the rank of this night cannot be counted”. Would those who regard Thanvi Sahib as the pillar of their ideology tell us if the night when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) graced his mother’s blessed belly is superior to Lailat-ul-Qadr by many degrees then why should not the night when the Messenger of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born into this world not be regarded as superior to millions of Lailat-ul-Qadr?

The Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists at “Honey Dew” are not even prepared to acknowledge Lailatul-ul-Qadr among “Aiy-Yaamil-Laah”, and, so, what importance they would attach to the night when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born. This is nothing surprising. Everybody knows that the accursed Shaitaan became accursed because he refused to acknowledge the high rank of Al-Laah’s Prophet, the revered Aadam (Alaihis Salaam). Readers will realise where stand those who refuse to acknowledge the mighty reality behind Aadam, i.e. the Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). May the Merciful Allah protect us from Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighis and their ideologies! Aameen.

The title of the “Honey Dew” poster is ‘`Islam’s third ‘Eid”. These people have called the birthday of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) as the third ‘Iced and even gone so far as to refuse to acknowledge it altogether. They do not know that the birthday of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is not the third ‘Eid of Islam but the First ‘Eid of the Islamic world. Had this not occurred then there would have been no occasion to celebrate ‘Eid-ul-Fitr and Eid-ul-Adha, nor those celebrating ‘feed would exist. These Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists who claim to be the “true” followers of the revered Shah Wally-ul Laah Dehlvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) and his family and the adherents of Shah Wally-ul Laah Dehliv’s ideologies and thoughts must also be knowing revered Shah Abdul Azeez Dehlvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him). This very Shah Abdul Azeez, in his “Tafseer-Azeezi” quotes this Hadith-ul-Qudsi (Al-Laah’s Saying), Laulaaka Lama Azhartur Ruboobiyyah (but for the creation of the mercy unto the worlds, the holy Prophet Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam, Al-Laah would not have cared to manifest His attribute of Rabb).

This Saying reveals the fact that had Al-Laah not desired to create the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) then the entire universe would not have been created, neither man would have been created, nor there would have been any occasion celebrate any even Janab Zafar Ali Khan, who used to call himself a “Maulana” and was tied to the Deobandi school of thought, acknowledges this fact in one of his Urdu couplets. He says:

“Gar Arzo Sama ki Mahfil Me Laulaka Lama ka Shor Na Ho

Ye Noor Na Ho Saiyyaaroon Me Ye Rang Na Ho Gulzaaroon Me”

(Were the earth and the heavens not be astir with the sound of Laulaaka Lama There would, then, be neither light in the planets nor splendour in the meadows).
On page 182 of his book “Meelaadun Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)” published by Kutub Khaanah Jameeli, Model Town, Lahore), Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi declares: ‘`The blessing of the light of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is this. The entire universe came into being with his light (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).”

The day when this blessed personality came into this world is by far the first and the greatest joyous day for the Musalmaans. For it is only through his blessing that we came into existence, and received our religion, our belief in it, our Qur’aan, our Ramadaan and our recognition of the True Deity, our Eid-ul-Fitr and our Eid-ul-Adha festivities. The day when blessings and enjoyment are conferred upon us is surely the day of ‘Eid. The Holy Qur’aan itself testifies to this when the Prophet of Al-Laah, revered Hazrat ‘Isa (Alaihis-Salaam), supplicates to Al-Laah to send a food table (Maa’idah) to him so that it should be a day of rejoicing for the present as well as the future generations. The words of Hazrat ‘Ieesaa, according to the Holy Qur’aan, were:

“Rabbana Anzil Alaina Maa’idatam Minas-Samaa’i Takoonu-Lana leedal L’Awwalina Wa Aakhirina”

(O my Rabb! Send to us from heaven a food table, so that it (the day of the descent of the food table) may be a day of Eid (rejoicing) for the present as well as the future generations). *

————————————————————————————————————
* The desire to make the day when the food table (Maa’idah) descended as the day of feed was expressed by Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (Alaihis Salaam) and it cannot be imagined about a Prophet that he expressed a wrong desire. Hazrat Ieesa’s prayer proves the correctness of celebrating a day on which a blessing descends as the day of Eid. After this proof given by the Qur’aan, there can be doubt in the minds of men of faith and love that the birth of the greatest of Al-Laah’s graces, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), should be regarded as the day of joicing, of Eid.

—————————————————————————————————

Therefore, it is proved from the Qur’aan itself that the day when a blessing descends from heaven is a day of Eid. We are enjoined by the Qur’aan to rejoice at having received a blessing. The Qur’aan says:

“Qul Bi fadlil-Laahi Wa Bi Rahmatihi Fabi Zaalika Fal Yafrahu”

(Say O Prophet! you should rejoice at receiving A-Laah’s grace and blessing)

Revered Shah Abdul Azeez Dehlvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) in his “Tafseer Azeezi” holds that to rejoice on receiving Al-Laah’s grace and mercy is a very good and an altogether beneficial act. In Aayat 69 of the Holy Qur’aan Soorah Aa’raaf, Allah says:

“Fazkuroo Aalaa’ Allahi La’ allakum Tuflihoon.

(Remember Allah’s blessings so that you may profit)”

And in Aa’yat 74 it is said

“Fazkuroo Aalaa’ Allahi Wala Ta’sau Fil Ardi Mufsideen

(So remember Al-Laah’s blessings, and do not spread corruption in the earth)”

And in Soorah Ad-Duha,

“Wa Amma Bini’mati Rabbika Fahaddis”

(And remember and proclaim the blessings of your Rabb)”

These Divine exhortations make it clear that the truth is that remembering the blessings of Al-Laah, rejoicing on their bestowal and proclaiming them, all these are laudable acts. On the other hand, not celebrating them, not remembering them and prohibiting their proclamation, all this tantamount to spreading corruption in the earth. Thus it is proved from the Holy Qur’aan that people who give thanks for Al-Laah’s blessings, rejoice at their bestowal and proclaim them, they are the people who are liked by Allah, while those who prevent proclamation of such bestowal are the corrupters and the ingrates. On page 512 of his tafseer “Baynan-ul-Qur’aan”, Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi, commenting on

“Wa Zakkir Hum Bi AiyYaamil-Laah”

Translates it thus: “And remind them of the affairs of Al-Laah (blessing and torment), and they will be thankful to Al-Laah by remembering them”, and on page 49 of his book Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) as “a fulfilment of this promise, so we should learn the lesson that we should daily remember his coming. If someone says that his coming is remembered during a recitation of the Holy Qur’aan, the answer would be that there it is not mentioned in detail and so most people do not get to know of the details”.

On page 150 of the same book, he says: “Thus it becomes clear that rejoicing on the holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) blessed birth is not only permitted but is a blessing. Thus it is that we do not deny the act of rejoicing. In fact, we keep ourselves busy in practising it all the time”.

On page 278 of his tafseer, Janab Shabbeer Ahmad Usmaani says: “Rejoicing on a blessing conferred is a good act since it has come to us from Al-Laah”, and on page 779, he says: “To celebrate the blessings of the Benefactor by way of expressing thanks is a good act in Shariyat”, while on page 205, he says: “We must remember them and be dutiful and thankful to Al-Laah for the blessings already mentioned and for countless others”.

Dear readers! Every Muslim seeks Al-Laah’s blessings and every Muslim also knows that the greatest grace and blessing of Al-Laah is nothing but the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and that Al-Laah Himself is conscious of sending such a great blessing upon us. It is, indeed, a great thing that even being the Creator and Deity of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) Al-Laah is all praise for him, his holy life, his blessed city, the age in which he lived, swears by his sayings, and commands us to honour him, and teaches us how to behave in his presence, and makes it clear to us that had He not created our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) He would not have created the earth and the heavens.

Anybody aware of this reality would be, every moment of his life, engage himself in giving thanks for this great bounty and yet would not be able to give adequate thanks. This is only by the grace of our Rabb that we are, in some measure, able to celebrate the birthday of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) by remembering the great qualities of his life, by sending salutations to him in gatherings; by putting up some illuminations and by making some alms-giving and by distributing food

items. We are able to do all this so that people may become attached to this great bounty from Al-Laah and so that they may benefit from it in this world and in the Hereafter.

While expressing our joy on the occasion, we do not countenance any such acts which might be against the Shari’ah, for we do this at the command of Al-Laah and to earn the grace of Al-Laah, which cannot be attained by any unauthorised means.

Thanvi Sahib himself has observed that since Al-Laah has called the birth of the holy Prophet His greatest blessing upon us, for, by so doing, He let man have His most beloved creation for whose sake He created all beings. It is incumbent upon man to rejoice and to celebrate this blessing.

How strange that the followers of Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (Alaihis-Salaam) should rejoice at the sending down of a (Maa’idah) food-table and celebrate the event as their Eid, but we should not celebrate the coming, in our midst, of the blessed personality but for whose creation neither Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (Alaihis-Salaam) nor the food-table, nor the Qur’aan itself would have been there!

The sending down of the Holy Qur’aan occurred only once, on one Lailatul-ul-Qadr, but the night on which it descended became blessed till Doomsday. The Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists also participate in “celebrations on the sending down of the Holy Qur’aan” every year, and that, too, only in the month of Ramadaan and not in any other month of the year. Let us ask them, does the Qur’aan descend every year? And they will say, no, it is not so. Then why do they celebrate the sending down of the Qur’aan every year? And why do they do so in their self appointed manner?

Why, then, these people observe the death anniversaries of their muftis and days of the founders of their madaaris (religious schools) every year with particular attention to date, place, programme and other details?

How is it that these people can float institutions and build structures dedicated to them, hold various gatherings yearly, and hold all manner of demonstrations?

Not only this, but, in South Africa, they can celebrate Christmas, Easter, Holi and Divali with greater fervour than the Non-Muslims. And yet they are not (bid’ati) “innovators” but erstwhile Muslims! Strangely enough, however, the “Fataawa” of being (bid’ati) “innovators” are hurled against true Sunni Muslims for celebrating the ‘Eid-e-Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).

In Pakistan, the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists not only hold all sorts of demonstrations and rally (Jalsah, Juloos) and illuminations on the occasion of the Eid Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) on their own, but also participate in rallies organised by others.

The “Thanvi family” is prominent in rally held by Shi ‘as on the occasion of “Yaum Husain” (may Al-Laah be pleased with him). (For details and pictures, readers should see my pamphlet entitled (Apni Ada Dekh “Behold your own antics”).

Everybody knows (in Pakistan) about the pomp with which Yaum-e-Siddeeq Akbar (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) and the days of the three most revered companions of the holy Prophet (may Al-Laah be pleased with them) and of other companions of the holy Prophet are held each year under the auspices of the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists. It is another matter though that celebrating the day of the fourth caliph, Saiyyidina Ali (Karramal Laahu Wajhahu) is an “innovation” (bid’at) in their eyes!

These people, also, fully observe the first ten days of Muharram, organise large gatherings at pre-set times and publicise the occasion of Faatihah and death anniversaries, hold Qur’aan Khawaani (recitation from the Qur’aan), eulogies are paid, food is distributed and all such things are done. Doing all these things is all right for the Isma’ieli Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists and it does not put their faith in Islam in jeopardy. But by the touch of Shaitaan their Muftees are perhaps benumbed, and so they do not issue any fatwa.

But if the true Sunni Muslims celebrate the day of their holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), every Deobandi Mufti springs to action and begins to issue “fatwa” of (Shirk-Bid’at) paganism and innovation, and of doing forbidden and unauthorised things. Can they really call themselves “Ulama-Haq” on account of what they do?

The ideologue of the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, used to hold special functions in the blessed month of Meelaad

Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). His speeches on these occasions have been collated in a book “Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). *

—————————————————————————————————

*In India, it has been published under the title
“Irshandul ‘Ibaad Fi Eid-e-Meelaad” from Sadhora, Ambala.

—————————————————————————————————

First published in Pakistan on behalf of the Deobandis. On page 19 of this book, Thanvi Sahib himself says: “The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) had, all his life, spoken but little about his blessed birth but had dealt at length with the commands Following his tradition it would be but meet and proper that you talk about his blessed birth only as much he has talked about it, and you talk about the commands as much as he had talked about it’.

Strange, indeed, that Thanvi Sahib should fabricate this rule only to be applied to Meelaad, and not to any other affair!

His followers at Honey Dew” might be able to answer this. But these people are altogether indifferent to Meelaad and do not follow the tradition of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and so would be hardly expected to follow the sayings of Thanvi Sahib.

These people should read page 47 of the self same book, “Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), where Thanvi Sahib says: “I say that it (talking about Meelaad) should be done as a Wazeefah (that is as daily routine), and making it a Wazeefah is mentioned at several places in the Qur’aan, for example.

“Laqad Ja’a Kum Rasoolum Min An Fusikum and Qad Ja’a Kum Minal Laahi Noorun Wa Kitaab”

And, likewise, at other places.

Thanvi Sahib first asks people to mention his birth only as much as the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) himself had done so. Then, he says that mention of Meelaad should be made a Wazeefah, that is done daily, and he has proved this to be in Al-Laah’s tradition as revealed in His Own Book.

Such contradictory views expressed by Thanvi Sahib have placed the Deobandis in deep trouble. Not only this. For the purpose of making speeches at Meelaad Shareef functions, he has written a special book, according to him, based on correct traditions (Saheeh Riwaayaat) called “Nashr-ut-Teeb”, whose contents have made the confusion worse confounded for the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists.

The “Honey Dew” people should tell us why the disciples of Thanvi Sahib designate true Sunni Muslims as “innovators” for celebrating Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), who all the year round hold functions on the occasion and not only make mention of the blessed birth but also make profuse mention of the commands, and Thanvi Sahib has held such an act on the part of Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at to be a correct one. Refusal of the Isma’ieli-Deoband-Wahaabi propagandists to recognise it as such, is, indeed, a misfortune for them.

All Deobandis acknowledge Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi to be their (Mutaa’ul-kul “overall sovereign”, and Janab Mahmood Hasan Deobandi, the mentor of Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib, has composed a hyperbolic elegy (Marsiyah) and other poems eulogising him. But Shah Abdul Ghani Dehlvi, the mentor of this very Gangohi Sahib, in his book “Shifaa-Saa’il” writes:

“Wahaq Aanast keh Nafse Zikre Wilaadat Aan Hazrat (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) Wa Suroor Faatihah Namoodan Yatni Isaal-Sawaub Baroohe Pur Futooh Saiyyidus Saqalain Az Kamoal Sa’a’dat-lnsaan Ast”.

(And the truth is that mankind’s total good lies in commemorating the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), in reciting Faatihah Shareef for the sake of his requital, and in rejoicing at his birth)”.

What would the “Honey Dew” propagandists now say about Shah Abdul Ghani Dehlvi, the mentor of their own Gangohi Sahib, who calls celebrating the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) as being of infinite good to mankind? If the Isma’ieli Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists and their associates are deprived of the infinite good” then they should mourn their deprivation, and not heap more degradation upon themselves by issuing unreasonable Fataawa against those who are so blessed.

The Wahaabi-Deobandi people, in their ignorance, allege that “the 12th of Rabi-ul-Awwal is the date when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born, and also died, and that neither the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) himself, nor his Caliphs, nor the great divines nor the Imaams have designated 12th, of Rabi-ul-Awwal as “Eid” day, nor there is any mention of it in any authentic book. Thus, those who celebrate Eid-e-Meelaad are innovators who would be denied a drink from “Kausar”. Therefore, all those who observe death anniversaries or Meelaad or Giyaarhveen (in honour of Hazrat Shaikh Saiyyid Abdul Qaadir Jeelaani) must wake up to reality”.

In reply, let me say this. O you who get celebrations on the occasion of the centenary of Daarul Uloom, Deoband, inaugurated by a Mushrikah Hindu woman and O you who observe the death anniversaries of your Muftees and O you who let Mushrik Hindus sit on the pulpits of mosques!. If it is at all possible for you to do so, give up intransigence and jealousy and enmity, open your eyes and your closed minds and look at the realities, and reflect.

This servant of Ahle Sunnat would like to know whether they have any definite proof to substantiate their notion that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) departed from this world on 12th of Rabi-ul-Awwal. I can state with certainty that it was Monday all right when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) left us for his heavenly abode, but, according to calendar, it is not definite whether Monday was the 12th of Rabi-ul-Awwal in the year in which this happened. *

—————————————————————————————————

* The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) departed from this world on 1st or 2nd of Rabi-ul-Awwal See Tabqaat-Ibne Sa’ad Vol. 2, Page 316; Al Bidaayah Wan Nihaayah Vol. 2, Page 340; Seeratun Nabee by Shiblee Nu’maani Page 171 Vol. 1; Rasool-Rahmat by Abul Kalam A’zaad, Page 254; Daa’irah Mu’aarif-lslamiyah by Dr. Muhammad Hameedul Laah and others Vol. 19, Page 76 and Tafseer Mazhari by Allamah Qaazi Sana’ul Laah Paani Pati, Vol. 2, Page 110. Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

—————————————————————————————————

On the margin of page 203 of his book “Nashr-Teeb”, Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib writes: “And the date has not been established, and the popular notion that it was the 12th of Rabi-ul-Awwal is not correct according to calendar, since that year the 9th of Zil-Hijjah fell on Friday and the proven day of death is Monday. Thus it cannot be that 12th of Rabi-ul-Awwal would be Monday when the 9th of Zil-Hijjah was a Friday”. The Deobandis ought not to feel reluctant to accept this after their own Thanvi Sahib’s testimony. Even so, I challenge them to prove that according to calendar the 12th of Rabi-ul-Awwal that year fell on a Monday

I would further submit that the birth of Hazrat Aadam (Alaihis-Salaam) occurred on a Friday and he departed on a Friday, but the rejoicing at the birth (Meelaad) of Aadam (Alaihis-Salaam) was retained and Friday was declared a day of Eid for Muslims. Would the people at “Honey Dew” like to tell us whether Muslims rejoice at the birth of Hazrat Aadam (Alaihis-Salaam) on Friday every week or do they mourn his death? It is strange that while Meelaad-e-Aadam should be celebrated as Eid day by all, celebrating the birth of that great personality for whose sake Hazrat Aadam (Alaihis-Salaam) was created should cause so much horror in the minds of those who deny Eid-e-Meelaad-un-Nabi.

The “Honey Dew” people say that no authentic book mentions the day of “Meelaad-un-Nabi” (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) as the day of “Eid”. For the present, I will only say with regard to the authenticity of the book which I have with me (in South Africa) that Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib and all other Ulama of Deoband have referred to it again and again in order to give weight and greater credence to their own writings, and the book “Nashr-ut-Teeb” is studded with references to it. For further satisfaction of the people at “Honey Dew”, I must state that the Urdu translation of the Arabic text of this book has been eulogised by the Ulama of Deoband. This book is called.

“Mawanhibul Ladunniyah” and the translation is also called the “Seerat Muhammadiyah (Life of Muhammad, Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)”.

This book by Imaam Ahmad Bin Muhammad Bin Aby Bakr Khateeb Qastalaani (may Al

Laah have mercy on him) is 500 years old. A commentary on it, “Sharah Zurqaani”, has been written in eight volumes by Allamah Abu Abdul Laah Muhammad Zurqaani and is much valued among learned people. Among those who wrote laudatory articles on the book in 1338 A.H. were,

  1. Janab Muhammad Ahmad, Superintendent, Daarul Uloom, Deoband, and Mufti
  2. Of the Supreme Court of the Kingdom of the Nizam, Hyderabad (Deccan); Janab Muhammad Habeeb Rahmaan, Assistant Superintendent, Daarul Uloom, Deoband;
  3. Janab I’zaaz Ali, teacher, madrisah Deoband;
  4. Janab Siraaj Ahmad Rasheedi, teacher, Daarul ‘Uloom, Deoband; and
  5. Janab Muhammad Anwar, teacher, Daarul Uloom, Deoband.

On page 75 of his book, Imaam Qastalaani says: “May Al-Laah bless a person who celebrates Eid on the nights of the blessed month of the holy birth of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), so that it hurts them the most who have a serious disease in their hearts and who suffer from an incurable ailment on account of the blessed birth”. The “Honey Dew” people would have now found the required word “Eid” in such an authentic book. If they do not agree with the writings of Imaam Qastalaani, then thy should condemn the above named Ulama of Deoband who have called this book the best and of great virtue.

For the sake of enhancing my readers in their faith, I quote below some more passages from the same page of the book. After recording the benefits earned by Aboo Lahab in his grave every Monday*

—————————————————————————————————

*Aboo Lahab was an uncle to the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). The event, which Imaam Qastalaani has referred to, is this. When a maid of Aboo Lahab (Abdul ‘Uzza) named Suwaibah informed him of a son being born to his brother Abdul Laah (may Al-Laah be pleased with him), he (Aboo Lahab) was so delighted at herring this that he pointed his finger to her in a manner which signified her emancipation for carrying the good news to him But when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) declared his Prophethood, he (Aboo Lahab) did not accept him as a Prophet but became a most severe enemy to him and remained so all his life. In condemnation of him a whole Soorah of the Holy Qur’aan descended. After his death, people of Aboo Lahab’s household saw him in a dream, and asked him how he had fared. To this, Aboo Lahab said that after departing from them he did not meet with any good but was being given water every Monday from the finger with which he had indicated the emancipation of Suwaibah, and this water lessened his torment.

This event his also been related in Bukhaari Shareef, Fathul Baari Sharah Bukhaari. Madaarij-un-Nubawwat, Umadatul Qaari. In his famous book “Madaarij-un-Nubawwat”, after relating this even, Hazrat Maulana Shah Abdul Haq Dehlvi says: “This event provides a clear proof to those who celebrate Meelaad Shareef by rejoicing and alms giving on the night of the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)” page 19/2. And on page 14 of volume 2 of the book he says: “People of Makkah gather on 12th Rabi-ul-Awwal to is it the house in which the Prophet (Sallal Lanhu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) only because he was his nephew, he has been receiving, inspite of this being an idolater, the benefits of thus rejoicing in his grave every Monday, then how much more blessing will fall to the lot of him who acknowledges the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) as the beloved of Al-Laah and His true Prophet, and celebrates Meelaad Shareef repeatedly. As the poet says:

“Dostaan Ra Kujaa Kunee Mahroom

Tu Keh Ba Dushmanaan Nazar Daree”

(How would you (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) leave out friends?

You, who feel great compassion, even for your enemies).

—————————————————————————————————

Due to the rejoicing he made at the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), Imaam Qastalaani says: “How would anyone of the Urnmah the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) fare, who is a Muslim and is steadfast in his belief in the unity of Allah and rejoices at his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth and who spends whatever he can afford for the love of him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)? I swear by my life, that Allah, out of His Grace, will not reward such a person but by entering him into the Gardens of Bliss

This Is a matter for the propagandists at “Honey Dew” to disprove. Those who celebrate Eid-un-Meelaad will not only be drinking from “Kausar” but drink to their hearts’ content, and proof of this is being presented from a book praised by their own “big wigs”

Consider with attention this writing of Imaam Qastalaani. He says: “During the month in which the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born, Muslims always hold functions, take pains to organise them, feed the people and give alms according to their capacity, especially at night, express their joy, engage themselves in doing greater good deeds, relate stories regarding his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth. Doing all this results in immense good to the Musalmaans. Among proved special benefits that accrue from holding a Meelaad function are that the year in which it is held is a year of peace and prosperity and fulfilment of the innermost desires of the Musalmaans”.

The propagandists of “Honey Dew” and all Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists should also pronounce a “Fatwa” against the five Ulama to the effect that they would be denied drinks from the “Kausar,’ since these five Ulama have endorsed Imaam Qastalaani’s view that all Muslims always hold Meelaad functions and those who do not do so are those who have an incurable “ailment” and whose hearts suffer from a disease of the worst sort, and, in fact, are worse even than Abu Lahab.

Let them listen to this description by Imaam Qastalaani of the greatness and virtues of the night when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born. On page 72 of his book, “Mawaahib

Ladunniyah”, he says: “The night when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born excels “Lailatul Qadr” for three reasons. Of these, one is that it was the night on which the holy Prophet (Sallal Lanhu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was manifested and Lailatul Qadr was bestowed on him. Now, the thing, which receives its excellence on account of the person on which it is conferred, would be definitely more excellent than the thing conferred. There is no controversy about this proposition (all men of wisdom accept it). Because of this, the night when he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born is more blessed than Lailatul Qadr.

The second reason is that Lailatul Qadr is blessed because on this night Angels descend and the night on which he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born is blessed because he was made manifest. The personality because of whom the night of his birth became blessed is superior to those on account of whom Lailatul Qadr became blessed, that is Angels. This is the true and accepted religion. (The entire body of the Ahle Sunnat unanimously holds that every Prophet is superior to Angels and our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is superior to all the worlds. This is related by Imaam Fakhrud deen Raazi, Ibne Subki and Siraajud deen Albalqini).

The third reason is that the blessing of Lailatul Qadr was bestowed by Al-Laah on the Ummah of Saiyyidina Muhammad (Sallal Lanhu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) while the night when he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born was bestowed by Al-Laah on all His creation. He (the holy Prophet) is he whom Al-Laah Almighty has sent as a mercy to all the worlds and it is because of him that Al-Laah’s blessing became applicable to all His creation. Therefore, the night on which he (the holy Prophet) was born is more important by way of benefit and better than Lailatul Qadr”.

Imaam Qastalaani further says: “How blessed is the month in which the Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born! How very superior and sacred! How very respected the nights (of the month) as though they are pearls shining bright throughout the ages! How full of light and pure the face of the one born! How blessed the Being (Al-Laah) who made the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) a springtime for the hearts and his (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) face a manifestation of splendour!

Yaqoolu Lanaa-Lisaanul Haali Minhu. Wa Qaulul Haqqi Ya’zabu Lis Samee’ee

(The tongue of the Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) Speaks the truth. And the thing is that the voice of truth appears to be sweet to the listener)

And, O questioner! If you want to know about my attributes and my affairs, I would say this:

Fawajhi Waz-Zamaanu Wa sharu Wad’ee Rabee’un Fi Rabee ‘in Fi Rabee’ee

(My face and my age and the month of my birth is springtime in the month of Rabee-ul-Awwal).

He (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has likened his blessed face to springtime in respect of blessed beauty and splendour and that his face blossomed in springtime in the month of Rabee-ul-Awwal). (Page 73, “Mawaahib-dunniyah)

On page 38 of his book, “Meelaad-un-Nabi their (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), Ashraf Ali Thanvi says:

Lihaazash-Shari Fil Islaami Fadlun Wa Manqabatun Tafooqu Alash Shuhoori *

Rabee’un Fi Rabee ‘in Fi Rabee tee Wa Noorun Fauqa Noorin Fauqa Noori.

—————————————————————————————————

* As Thanvi Sahib has not given the translation of the first verse, therefore I am here giving its translation: “This month (Rabee-ul-Awwal) is considered sublime in Islam, and it ranks higher than all other months”.

—————————————————————————————————

Thanvi Sahib has not given, perhaps deliberately, either the translation or the explanation of the first verse. But translating the second verse, he says:

“The first Rabee’ refers to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), the second Rabi’ refers to springtime which was the season then or it may be said that his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth caused the springtime, so people have described that year as the year of prosperity, and the third refers to the month. In the second line, Noorun Fauqa Noorin refers to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) because all lights were concentrated in his person. So this is the superiority which belongs to this month (Rabee-ul-Awwal)”.

Regarding the blessed birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) on Monday and in the month of Rabee-ul-Awwal, Imaam Qastalaani explains thus:

“His (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth did not take place either in Muharram, or in Rajab or in Ramadaanul Mubaarak or in other known holy months, because time does not lend nobility to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and age does not become noble but through his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) nobility, even as places became noble on account of him, like Madinah Munawwarah which, because of its association with him, attained to greater nobility than Makkah. If he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) had been born in the above mentioned months, that is to say, Muharram, Rajab and Ramadaanul Mubaarak which were considered sacred by the Arabs, then it could have been said that he (Sallal Lanhu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) attained nobility because of the months. Al-Laah Almighty caused the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) to take place in one of the non-sacred months, so that Al

Laah’s exclusive mercy to him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and his special attainments might become manifest”.

“The Friday on which Hazrat Aadam (Alaihis-Salaam) was born was particularised by a blessed moment, and no Muslim gets hold of this special moment for his special prayer but Al-Laah grants His special favour to such of His bondsmen. How, then, it is with you that you make a special prayer at the blessed moment when the holy Prophet (Sallal Lanhu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was born and it is not granted! His (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth took place in the early hours of Monday and so supplications should be made in the early hours of Monday morning”.

(Pages 69, 70, Mawaahib-Ladunniyah).

Having talked about Imaam Qastalaani (may Al-Laah have mercy on him), now let us hear what the famous authority on hadeeth, Allamah Abdur Rahmaan Ibne Jauzi, has to say on the subject. To know about the authenticity of Allamah Abdur Rahmaan Ibne Jauzi (511-597 A.H.), let us hear the testimony of Janab Muhammad Zakariya Kandhalvi, the renowned leader of Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighi group.

In the chapter called “Hikaayaate Sahaabah” (stories of the companions) of his book “Tableeghi Nisaab (Curriculum of Tableegh)”, since renamed “Fazaa’il-e-A’maal (Virtues of Actions)”, he says: “Ibne Jauzi is a famous authority on hadeeth. His father died when he was only three years old, so he was brought up as an orphan. But he was so painstaking and studious that he would not leave his home except for Jum’ah prayers. Once while lecturing from the pulpit he said that he had calligrapher 2000 books by his own hands, that he had authored over 250 books, that he did not let any of his time go waste, and writing four chapters a day was a routine with him. The quality of his teaching was such that the number of his pupils at any one time is said to be more than 100,000 and rich people and ministers and even kings used to attend his lectures. According to Ibne Jauzi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) himself, 100,000 persons owed spiritual allegiance to him and he converted 20,000 to Islam. He used to collect the stubs of pens, which he used while writing Ahaadeeth. when the time of his death came, he made a will that he should be bathed with water boiled by these (stubs of pens preserved by him). It is said that the water so boiled was not only sufficient for washing his dead body, but some of it was left over”. (Pages 99-100 of “Hckoayaate Sahaabah”).

Having been introduced to Allamah Ibne Jauzi by their own Imaam, all Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists should also know that Ibne Jauzi has devoted a whole book to Meelaad, which is called “Maulad-ul-Uroos”. On page 9 of “Maulad-ul-Uroos”, Allamah Ibne Jauzi says:

“Waja’ala Liman Fariha Bi maulidihi Hijaabam Minan Naari Wasitra, Waman Anfaaqa Fi Maulidihi Dirhaman Kaanal Mustafa Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallama Laahu Shaafi’an Wa-Mustafa”

“And whosoever rejoices at the birth of our beloved Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), this rejoicing by him will turn the Fire away, and whosoever spends even a dirham on the occasion of the Meelaad of the Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) will intercede on his behalf and his intercession will be accepted”.) And on page 28, Ibne Jauzi has written thus:

Ya Maulidal Mukhtaari kam Laka Min Sana.

Wa Madaa’ihin Ta’lu Wa Zikrin Yuhmadu.

Ya Laita Toolad Dahri Indi Zikruhu.

Ya Laita Toolad Dahri Indi Mauladu.

(“O Meelaad of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)! You are mightily praised, and the praise is such that it is the most lofty and the remembrance is such that it is the most excellent; How I wish the remembrance of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) shall be with me for a long time! How I wish his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) Meelaad shall be with me for a long time!”.) At the end of his booklet, Ibne Jauzi says: “Fala Zaala Ahlul Haramainish Shareefain Wal Misr, Wal Yemen, Wash Shaam Wa Saa’iri Bilaadil Arabi Minal Mashriqi Wal Maghribi Yahtafiloona Bimajlisi Maulidin Nabiyyi Alaihis Salaatu Was Salaam Wa Yafrahoona Biqudoomi Hilaali Rabi’il Awwali Biharkati Maulidin Nabiyyi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)”.

(“People of Haramain Shareefain (Makkah and Madinah) and Egypt and Yemen and Syria and of the eastern and western cities of Arabia hold functions in celebration of the birth of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), rejoice at the sighting of the Rabi-ul-Awwal moon, bathe and put on their best dresses adorn themselves in various ways, put on scent, and give alms with great joy, and exert themselves in listening to the Meelaad of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). By doing so, they themselves attain to success, as it has been proved that by celebrating the Meelaad of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) much good accrues the whole year round: security and comfort, greater means of livelihood, increase in children and in wealth, peace in cities and contentment and peace in homes”)(Addurrul Munazzam, page. 100, 101.)

In this regard, Hazrat Shah Waliyul Laah Dehlvi says: “Hazrat-e-Aeshaan Farmoodand Keh Dawaazdahum Rabi-ul-Awwal “Ba Hasbe Dustoore Qadeem” Qur’aan Khawandam Wa Cheeze Niyaaz Aan Hazrat (Salla Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallam) Qasmat Kardam Wa Ziyaarat Moo’e Shareef Numoodam, Dar Asnaa’e Tilaawat Mala’i A’la Haazir Shudand Wa Roohe pur Futooh Aan Hazrat (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallam) Ba jaanibe Een Faqeer Wa Dost Daaraane Een Faqeer Ba Ghaayat Eltifaat Farmood Wa Dar Aan Saa ‘at Keh Mala’e A ‘la Wa Jama ‘ate Muslimeen keh Ba Faqeer Bood Ba Naazo Neyaa’ish Sa’ood Mi Kunand Wa Barakaat Wa Nafhaat Az aan Haal Nuzool Mi Farmaayed. (Page 74 Al Qaulul Jalee)

(“Following the ancient practice, I recited the Holy Qur’aan and distributed the things (food etc.) Of the Niyaaz (Faatihah) of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and made a public display of his blessed heir (Moo’e Muboarak). While reciting (the Holy Qur’aan), Mala’i A’la (Angels nearest to Al-Laah) came to attend the Mahfil-e-Meelaad and the blessed soul of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) showed much kindness to me (Shah Waliyul Laah) and my friends. I, thus, saw that Mala’i A ‘la (Angels nearest to Al-Laah) and, with them, the whole group of Musalmaans, were ascending to high heaven (on account of the blessings of the Prophet) and this blessed condition was reflected (in the Mahfil-e-Meelaad).” In “Fuycoz-Haramain”, Hazrat Shah Waliyul Laah has pointed out that the birth of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was celebrated by the people of Makkah who received blessings on account of it.

Shaikh-ul-Dalaa’il Maulana Sheikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Allahabaadi has written a researched book called, “Ad Durrul Munazzam Fi Bayaanil Hukmil Maulidin Nabi-yil-A’zam (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)”. About this book, Hazrat Haaji Imdadul Laah Muhajir Makki, the spiritual guide of the Ulama of Deoband, says: “Whatever the author, Allamah Jaami’ush Shari ‘ah Wat Tareeqah, has written in his book “Ad Durrul Munazzam Fi Bayaanil Hukmil Maulidin Nabi-yil-A’zam” is an altogether good act. This humble self also holds the same view and has found most of the great Mashaa’ikh to be following the same practice. May Al-Laah Ta’ala increase the author in his knowledge and action” (page 146).

This book has been authenticated by the Ulama of Deoband, as is evident from the laudatory notes included in the book by Janab Muhammad Rahmatul Laah Muhajir Makki; Janab Saiyyid Hamzah, a pupil of Janab Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi; Janab Abdul Laah Ansaari, son of law of Janab Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi; Janab Muhammad Jameel Rahmaan Khan, son of Janab Abdur Raheem Khan. In his note, the son of law of Janab Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi has pointed out that Janab Ahmad Ali Muhaddis, Janab Inaayat Ahmad, Janab Abdul Haji, Janab Muhammad Lutful Laah, Janab Irshaad Husain, Janab Muhammad Mulla Nawab, Janab Muhammad Ya7qoob, all of them respected Ulama of Deoband, used to participate in Meelaad functions and in the functions at which salutations were presented while standing. He has also mentioned about the Superintendent, madrisah Deoband, Haaji Saiyyid Muhammad ‘Aabid, also arranging Meelaad functions at his home. He has also given the testimonies of Janab Muhammad Qaasim Nanotvi himself and of Peerji Waajid Ali Sahib in proof of the fact that Nanotvi Sahib used to hold Meelaad functions.

The seventh chapter of the book “Ad Durrul Munazzam” is devoted to a rebuttal of the arguments of those who oppose Meelaad Shareef or can do so. I wish I could copy the entire chapter, but I will confine myself to only quoting from that chapter of the book by Maulana Abdul Haq Muhaddis Allahabaadi which gives the names of knowing persons who have justified the holding of Meelaad Shareef. I am giving the names of such persons and of the books written by them in the order in which Maulana Abdul Haq has given them. Readers may please go through the following:

  1. Maulana Muhammad Salaamatul Laah,
    (Ishbaa’il Kalaam Fi lsbaatil Mauladi Wal Qiyaam).
    2. Imam Abu Muhammad Abdur Rahmaan Bin Ismaiel, popularly known as Ibne Shaamah, (Al-Musannaf, Al-Baa ‘is ‘Alaa Inkaaril Bid ‘a wal Hawaadis).
  2. Allamah Muhammad Bin Yoosuf Shaami;
    (Subulal Huda War Rashaad Fi Seerati Khairil Ibaad, Seerat-e-Shaami).
  3. Allamah Imaam Jalaal-ud-deen Suyooti
    (Misbaahuz Zujaajah Ala Sunane Ibne Maajah,
    Husnul Maqsad Fi Amalel Maulad).
  1. Imaam Haafiz Abul Khair Shamsudud-deen Al JazriAt Ta’reef Bil Mauladish Shareef).
  2. Allamah Shaikh Abul Khattaab Bin Umar Bin Hasan Kalbi, popularly known as Ibne Dehyah Undlusi; (Semaahut Tanweer Fi Mauladil Basheeri Wan Nazeer).
  3. Imaam Naasir-ud-deen Al-Mubaarak, popularly known as Ibne Battaah; (in fatwa).
  4. Imaam Jamaal-ud-deen Bin Abdur Rahmaan Bin Abdul Malik.
  5. Imaam Zaheer-ud-deen Bin Ja’far; (in Fatwa).
  6. Allamah Shaikh Naseer-ud-deen Tayaalesi; (in Fatwa).
  7.  Imaam Sadr-ud-deen Mauhoob Ash Shaafi’ee; (in Fatwa).
  8. Imaam Muhaddis Ibae Jauzi. (Al-Maulad)
  9. Imaam Mulla Ali Qaari Hanafi; (Al-Muredur Rawi Fi Maulidin Nabawi).

  10. Imaam Shams-ud-deen Sakhaavi.

  11. Allamah Shaikh Shah Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi;
    (Ma Sabata MinasSunnah, Madaarijun Nubawwah).

  12. Allamah Shah Waliyyul Laah Muhaddis Dehlvi;
    (Ad Durrus Sameen, Fuyoozul Haramain, Al-lntibaah).

  13. Shah Ismaiel Dehlvi; (in Fatwa).

  14. Allamah Muhammad Ishaaq; (‘in Fatwa).

  15. Allamah Jamaal-ud-deen Mirza Ahsan Lukhnawi; (in Fatwa).

  16. Mufti Muhammad Sa’dul Laah; (in Fatwa).

  17. Allamah Shaikh Jamaalul Fatanee Hanafi, Mufti of Makkah (in Fatwa).

  18. Allamah Shahaab-ud-deen Khifaa ji; (Risaalah Amalal Maulad)

  19. Allamah Abdur Rahmaan Siraaj Bin Abdul Laah Hanafi, Mufti of Makkah (in Fatwa).

  20. Allamah Abu Bakr Hajji Basiuni Maaliki, Mufti of Makkah. (in Fatwa)

  21. Allamah Muhammad Rahmatul Laah, Mufti of Makkah (in Fatwa).

  22. Allamah Muhammad Sa’eed Bin Ba Basaiyl Shaafi’ee, Mufti of Makkah (in Fatwa).

  23. Allamah Khalf Bin Ibraaheem Hanbaly, Mufti of Makkah (in Fatwa).

  24. Shah Abdul Ghani Naqshbandi (Shifaa us Saa’il).

  25. Allamah Haafiz Shamsuddeen Ibne Naasir-UD-deen Damishqi;
    (Jaami’ul Aasaar Fi Maulidin Nabiyil Mukhtaar, Al Lafzur Raa’iq, Mauredus Saavi Fi Maulidil Haadi).

  26. Allamah Abu Abdul Laah Muhammad Zurqaani; (Sharah Mawanhib).

  27. Allamah Shah Abdul Azeez Dehlvi.

  28. Shah Rafee-ud-deen Dehlvi.

  29.  Imaam-e-Rabbani Mujaddid Alfe Saani Shaikh Ahmad Faarooqi Sehrandi
    (Maktoo baat).

  30. Maulana Muhammad Mazhar; (Maqaamate Sa’eediyah).

  31. Maulana Karaamat Ali Jaunpuri; (Risaalatul Faisalah).

  32. Imam Badr-ud-deen Aeini; (Umdatul Qaari Sharah Bukhari).

The seventh chapter of the book “Ad Durrul Munazzam” is spread over 43 pages, that is, from page 93 to page 136. The stated list of knowing personalities does not include the names, or the books, of those whose writings have been made use of in order to make arguments more clear. Let us hear from the writings of only two of the personalities mentioned in the list.

The first personality is that of Shaikh Hazrat Shah Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi (may Al

Laah have mercy on him), about whom Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi has written: “Shah Abdul Haq Sahib used to have the blessed vision of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) daily”. Thanvi Sahib, throughout his writings, has acknowledged the greatness and excellence of the learning of Hazrat Shah Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi. here, I am giving only one reference. On page 65 of his book, “Shukrun Ni’mah Bizikr

Rahmatir Rahmah”, Thanvi Sahib quotes a passage from Shaikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi’s (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) book “Ashe’atul Lam ‘aat”‘ and says:” Since Shaikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi is a profound Muhaddis, so he must have written about ten kinds of (Shafaa ‘at) intercession after consulting some hadeeth, though I cannot lay my hands on this particular hadeeth. Even so, it is acceptable to me because Shaikh (Abdul Haq) has a vast knowledge of hadeeth”. The personality whose writings were acceptable to their ideologue, Thanvi Sahib, should also be acceptable to his followers, or else these people should prove that they are superior to Thanvi Sahib or that they do not accept Thanvi Sahib as their ideologue or some such thing. The decision lies with them.

Hazrat Shah Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi (may Allah have mercy on him), on page 82 of his book “Ma Sabata Minas Sunnah” (published by Qaiyyumi Press, Kanpur, August, 1923), referring to the night of the blessed birth, of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) says:

“Iza Qulna Innahu Wulida Lailan Fatilkal Lailatu Afzalu Min Lailatil Qadri Bilaa Shubhatin Li ‘Anna Lailatal Maulidati Lailatu Zuhoorihi Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallama Ala Jamee’il Khalaa’igi Min Ahlis Samnawaati Wal Ardeen”.

(“We would rather say that the night when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born is definitely superior to Lailat-ul-Qadr. This is so because the night of the birth is the night when he was manifested and Lailat -ul Qadr was bestowed on him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), and a thing which became blessed on account of him upon whom it was bestowed is more blessed than that which became blessed because of it being conferred upon him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and because Lailat-ul-Qadr is blessed because on this night Angels descend, and the night of the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is blessed because of himself (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), and because Lailat-ul-Qadr is a blessing only for the Ummah of Muhammad (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and the night of his blessed birth is a blessing for all beings. Thus the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is he who Al-Laah Ta’Aala sent down as a mercy to all the worlds and it is through him that Al-Laah completed His blessings on all His creations in all heavens and in all earth”).

On page 83 of his book, after mentioning about Aboo Lahab being blessed every Monday for rejoicing at the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) readers have read about this event on previous pages—, Hazrat Shah Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) says:

“Fama Haalul Muslimi Min Ummatihi Yasurru Bi Maulidihi Wayabzilu Ma Tasilu Ilaihi Qudratuhu Fi Mahab-batihi Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallama La, Umre’ Innama Kaana Jazaa’uhu Minal Laahil Kareemi Ain Yudtkilahu Bi Fadlihil Ameemi Jan

naatin Na’eenei. Wala Zaala Ahlul Islami Yahtafiloona Bishari Mauladihi Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallam….Farahimal Laahi Imra ‘an Ittakhaza Layaaliya Shara Maulidihil Mubaaraki A” yaadan Liyakoona Ashadda Ilatan Ala Man Fi Qalbihi Maradun Wa Inaad”

“How would one from the Ummah of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) fare who rejoices at the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and spends as much as he can afford for the love of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)! I swear by my life that the Most Merciful Al-Laah’s reward for him who celebrates meelaad will be nothing but that he will be entered into the Garden of Bliss. ‘`(Those who believe in Islam always hold functions in the month of his (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth, cook food, and give a variety of alms on the nights of this month and rejoice, and do more good deeds, and recite Maulood Shareef of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), and all such (who celebrate Meelaad) receive all sorts of blessings, the most pronounced characteristic of which is that they are at peace in the whole of that year and (because of the blessings of Meelaad) they are expeditiously relieved of their needs and also attain their hearts’ desire. Thus, may Al-Laah have mercy on him who treats the nights of the month of the holy Prophet’s birth as “Eids” so that doing this (celebrating feed on account of Meelaad) may greatly hurt him in whose heart there is a disease and who is averse to it.)”

Dear readers! This servant of the Ahle Sunnat (Kaukab Noorani Okarvi) has provided the words, “making Meelaad Shareef the day of Eid” and has quoted the testimonies of the Ulama of Deoband about the quality of the writings of these two personages, Imaam Qastalaani and Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Dehlvi (may Al-Laah bless them). If even after this they say “I do not believe”, then their disease is incurable, indeed.

Now let us look at the writings of one other personage. The station of Hazrat Imaam Mulla Ali Qaari Hanafi (may Al-Laah has mercy on him) is not hidden from men of learning. In his book, “Mauradur Rawi Fi Maulidin Nabavi (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)”, he writes: “Qaala Ya’ni Ibne! Jazri Wa Iza Kanna Ahlus Saleebi Ittakhazoo Lailata Maulidi Nabiyyihim Eidil Akbar, Fa Ahlul Islaami Aula Bit Takreemi Wa Ajdar” (“Ibne Jazri says that if Christians (Ahle Saleeb) can celebrate the night of the birth of their Prophet as their great Eid, then those belonging to Islam should honour their own Prophet’s birth (Sallal Lanhu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) in a bigger way than the Christians do. I say in reply to the question whether we should do so since we are duty bound to oppose the Ahle Kitaab and nothing in this regard has been quoted from Shaikh Ibne Jazri, we should turn to Imaam Sakhaavi and to the greatest of the divines of Islam and leader of the Imaams, Abul Fazl Ibne Hajar, a most authentic teacher (may Al-Laah shower His mercy on him and may He always keep him in the Garden of Bliss) who has brought out the reality about celebrating Meelaad, from which every wise and learned person can derive his authority. And this reality is proved by the books of correct ahadeeth (Bukhaari and Muslim). According to them, on arriving in Madinah the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) found the Jews to be keeping fast on Aashoora day. When he enquired from them why they did so, they said that was the day when Al-Laah Ta’ala drowned Fir’aun in the river and delivered Moosa (Alaihis Salaam) from him. Thus it was that they fasted on that day in order to give thanks to Allah Ta’ala. Upon this, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) said that he had a greater right to celebrate the deliverance of Moosa (Alaihis-Salaam) from Fir’aun. Therefore, he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) himself fasted and also ordered his companions to keep fast on that day, and also said that provided he was alive the next year he would keep fast on the 9th of Muharram as well. I say that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) first sided with the Jews and, later on, he (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) opposed the Jews (that is, he kept fast on the 10th of Muharram and also on the 9th of Muharram) so that the distinction should continue to be there. Shaikh Ibne Hajar said that this hadeeth pointed out that giving thanks to Al-Laah Ta’ala (rejoice) for anything with which Al-Laah Ta’ala blesses His bondsmen is beneficial, whether the thing comes to them by way of bestowal of reward or deliverance from evil”. (Ad Durrul Munazzam. page 114).

Imaam Mulla Ali Qaari (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) has placed the “Honey Dew” people in a double distress and the testimony of the Ulama of Deoband in confirmation of “Ad Durrul Munazzam” has confronted all the Isma’ieli-Deoband-Wahaabi propagandists with the greatest disaster, because Imaam Mulla Ali Qaari has proved wetlaad Shareef to be not only “Eid’ but “Eid-e-Akbar” (Greatest Eid), and has done so by ascribing the source to be Sunnat (Prophetic tradition) and that, too, on a particular day. It is thus that this humble servant of Ahle Sunnat has been telling these Deobandi Wahaabis that they should not come after me, otherwise I will not let them alone and put them into great difficulty.

Readers would have noticed all that has been said by great and renowned personalities in justification of celebrating Meelaad Shareef. Now, only two ways are open to the “Honey, Dew” people: either they apply their “fatwa” of paganism and innovation on these personages as well or they retract from their “fatwa” against us and apologise to us, and after having retracted from their ‘fatwa” start celebrating Meelaad Shareef

If this servant of Ahle Sunnat would have written this booklet sitting in his library then he would, surely, have given references to many other books. *

—————————————————————————————————

*A book written by the Meelaad renowned Muhaddis, Imaam Abdur Rahmaan Bin Umar Auzaa’ee (156 A.H.), is said to be the first book on Meelaad Shareef. It has been published from Beirut. Saiyyid Sulaimaan Nadvi, in his monumental work “Seerat Nabi”, Vol. 3, also says that Meelaad Shareef was celebrated in the 3rd or 4th century Hijra. Moreover, several great scholars of Islam have written books justifying celebration of Meelaad Shareef Most of these books are in my library in Pakistan.

—————————————————————————————————

All the same, by the grace of Al-Laah Subhanahu Wa Ta’ala, I have given a detailed and silencing reply to the two page poster of the “Honey Dew” people, with the aid of only those books that were available with me during my journey. I have no reason to feel elated about it, for I think that this has been possible only due to the blessings of the holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) blessed sandals and of celebrating Meelaad Shareef. May Al-Laah Ta’ala keep me steadfast in the path of truth and may He make me successful in both the worlds!

I would have quoted extracts from (Ash Shamaamatul Ambariyyah), the booklet by the Imam of the “ghair muqalidin (non-conformists), Nawab Siddieeq Hasan of Bhopal, but for the fact that it is not with me during my travel. Readers may go through the booklet by my respected father, Hazrat Maulana Muhammad Shafee Okarvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) called “Barakaate-e-Meelaad Shareef “(Blessings of Meelaad Shareef).

The “Honey Dew” propagandists may also read this. On page 6 of his book “Jum’ah Ke Fazaa’il Ahkaam”, Janab Ashraf Ali Thanvi says: “Ibne Abbaas (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) once recited the verse Alyauma Akmaltu Lakum Deenakum and a Jew who was then sitting with him said that if such a verse would have descended upon them they would surely have celebrated Eid on that day. Ibne Abbaas (may Al-Laah he pleased with him) said that this verse had descended on the day of “two ‘Eids”, the day of Jum’ah and the day of Arafah. By this he meant that there was no need for them to do so (celebrating that day as Eid) since that day they already had “two ‘Eids”. (Tirmizi, Tafseere-Khaazin). What say the “Honey Dew” propagandists and their associates to this reference by their own Thanvi Sahib? For, Hazrat Ibne Abbaas (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) did not say to the Jew that the companions (of the Prophet) thought it wrong and an innovation to call as “Eid day” the day on which descended mercy and blessing from Al-Laah. But the companion of the Prophet only explained to the Jew the reality, that is to say what to speak of celebrating one Eid on the day the above verse descended, they actually were celebrating two Eids, i.e., that day was, without any doubt, Eid day.

“Yaum-e-Arafah” is not generally called ‘Iced, but the companion of the Prophet (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) gave that day the importance of Eid. Who can claim that the venerated companions who considered Yaum-e-Arafah to be an Eid day, and said so, would not have deemed the day of the Meelaad of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) as the greatest day of rejoicing (Eid) for the entire universe? Monday is considered as blessed only because of the Meelaad of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). A hadeeth is related in which the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) says that “Monday was the day when I was born”. Is this saying of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) not enough for them to realise the blessing and greatness of Monday? Can anyone of the creations refuse to give the respect and veneration due to the Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam)? Only those who are not convinced of the greatness and high rank of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) will deem it wrong to call the day of his birth as blessed and not celebrate it as ‘Eid day. All such people are far from the mercy of AI-Laah tamale and are the beloved of Sahitaan.

The insolent language, which the writers of the poster published from “Honey Dew” have used, bears the stamp of their inner evil. See for yourself their words quoted verbatim below:

“He then “appeals to all Muslims” to “REJOICE FULLY” on this day. The Shariah does not instruct us to do any such thing, but rather some loony innovator, who is unable to even translate a simple ayat of the Quraan takes it upon himself to effect changes in the Deen and instruct the Ummah to innovate by “Rejoicing fully”. It is only a hardened enemy of Rasulullah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) who will “rejoice fully” on the 12th Rabi-ul-Awwal the day when Rasulu’Llah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) passed away; the day on which his noble companions were stunned beyond words; the day when his beloved daughter, Hazrat Fatima (RA) wept bitterly*

—————————————————————————————————

* Only Shaitaan had wept on 12th Rabi ul Awwal the day on which the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) was born. See Al Bidaayah Wan Nihaayah Vol. 2, Page 266; Sha-waahidun Nubuwwah by Maulana Jaami Page 51.

—————————————————————————————————

in one corner of the house on such a day it is only the enemy of Rasulullah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) who will “rejoice fully” and “appeal” to others to do so by “decorating their shops. homes and mosques” and whose desire it is “to let the non-Muslims know” that the Muslims are “rejoicing fully” at the death of their Prophet! ! ! (Astaghfirullah).

The non-Muslims were the ones that celebrated at the death of Rasulullah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and today it must really please them to know that the Muslims have joined them. WHAT A MOCKERY OF ISLAM ! ! !”

Dear readers! After reading these words, you must have realised fully what is the standard of the thoughts and the doings of Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighi corrupters. This servant of Ahle Sunnat, in his book “White and Black”, has exposed the corrupt minds of the “big-wigs” of these Deobandi-Wahaabis through their own writings. About such obnoxious writings of these Deobandi-Wahaabis I would only say that these people should not forget that they have to go to their dark graves one day and on that day they would come to know of the consequences of mocking at Islam. May the Merciful Al

Laah protect us from the mischief of such enemies of our beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)! Aameen.

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat has, also, replied to the above quoted paragraph of the “Honey Dew”, and here I repeat it in brief. First of all, it is only for those whose loved once have died that they should be grieved or joyful. But our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and other Prophets (Alaihimus Salaam) are, by Al-Laah’s grace, living. Even so, my reply is this. The birth of Hazrat Aadam (Alaihis-Salaam) took place on the same day as his passing away, but rejoicing at his birth was retained because, in Shari ‘ah, mourning in not allowed for more than three days. On the other hand, our holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) birth took place on 12th Rabi-ul-Awwal but the day when he departed from this world, even according to Ashraf Ali Thanvi Sahib himself, was definitely not 12th Rabi-ul-Awwal. Besides this, in his book “Ad Durrul Manazzam”, a book spoken of highly by the Ulama of Deoband, Maulana Shaikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Allahabaadi has mentioned about the revered companions (may Allah be pleased with them) celebrating Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), their making speeches about the birth at functions and their rejoicing on the Meelaad day. (See Addurrul Munazzam, Page 95). He has also quoted several instances when the Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) described details of his birth and his pedigree. This servant of the Ahle Sunnat has proved, through the written Muhaadiseen, Imaams, Auliyaa and Deobandi Wahaabi Ulama themselves, that the night of Meelaad and the day of Meelaad*

———————————————————————————————————–

* Al-Laah Ta’ala so timed his (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)
birth that it would cover both day and night and both be benefited by it.

—————————————————————————————————

are the greatest days of joy and ‘Eid for the Muslim Ummah and that those rejoicing thus receive mercy and blessing. This he has done through quotations from books approved of by the Ulama of Deoband and from the “writings” of the Ulama of Deoband. Would the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists, even after this, go on asserting that the respected personalities of the Ummah have not declared Meelaad-e-Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) to be the day of rejoicing and of ‘Eid, or have not themselves celebrated Eid-e-Meelaad?

Those calling themselves followers of Shah Waliyyul Laah’s family should also note the following statement of Hazrat Shah Waliyyul Laah Muhaddis Dehlvi. On page 3 of his book, “Ad Durrus Sameen”, he says: “My dear father, Hazrat Shah Abdur Raheem Dehlvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) informed me that he used to get food cooked on Meelaad days as a mark of rejoicing for him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). One year it so happened that he could not afford anything except roasted grams, so he distributed those among the people, with the result that he had a vision of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) in his dream and saw that those roasted grams were lying before him (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wasallam) and he (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) looked pleased”.

A glimpse of the regard in which Ulama of Deoband hold the spiritual guide of their own important Ulama, Haaji Imdadul Laah Sahib Muhajir Makki (may Al-Laah have mercy on him), has been given in my book, “White and Black”. The same Haaji Sahib says: “The practice of this faqeer has been that I participate in Meelaad Shareef functions. In view of the fact that doing so brings blessings, I myself hold Meelaad every year, and find great solace and joy in Qiyaam (reciting salutations in a standing position)”: —”Faislah Haft Mas’alah”, page 5, published by Matba’ Majeedi, Kanpur, December, 1921.

If the “Honey Dew” people really are convinced of the correctness of their

39 “fatwa”, then it would meet the ends of justice and equity if they also say that Shah Waliyyul Laah and Haaji Imdadul Laah would be denied a drink from “Kausar” on the Day of Judgement, and also issue a “fatwa” of being (bid’ati) innovators against them and against other Ulama of Deoband whose writings have been presented in this book, so that their claim of truthfulness may be justified. Or else the reality should dawn upon all that Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism has, in fact, nothing to do with truth and, also, that calling fact as fiction and be adamant about it is a characteristic of Deobandi-ism. The indecent language and the way of writing used in ‘Honey dew” poster would have by now convinced readers of the moral filth and mental degradation, which encompasses them. The fact is that they became Mullahs only for the sake of those of their elders who have earned Al-Laah’s wrath on account of their being clearly insolent to the beloved of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).

It is also plain main that those who support those who are insolent to the holy Prophet are earning degradation for themselves in this world and in the Hereafter. May Al-Laah Ta’ala protect us from them and from all their mischief! Aameen.

In the end, I would like to make it clear to my readers that celebrating Eid-e-Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and arranging illumination, hoisting flags, reciting salutations in an inspiring and loud voice on the occasion is by no means an “innovation” (bid’at); in reality all this is exactly in the tradition set by Al-Laah Himself.

In the fourth chapter of his book “Ad Durrul Munazzam”, held in high esteem by the Ulama of Deoband, Maulana Shaikh Abdul Haq Muhaddis Allahabaadi has recorded in detail incidents which manifested themselves at the time when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) was born. These include: “a cluster of stars concentrated over the roof of his house at the time of the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam); Angels hoisted flags on holy Baitul Laah and in the east and in the west; the whole atmosphere was filled with the voices of Angels and houries reciting salutations to him in the standing position and congratulating each other and rejoicing with abandon; animals also congratulated each other at the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam), the Ka’batul Laah bowed in a manner of saluting, and the falsehood vanished and the light of truth spread light in all directions,” Page 54, 72, 91; Mawaahib-Ladunniyah by Imaam Qastalaani Page 57; Mauladul Uroos by Imam Ibne Jauzi Page 3, 7, 26, Shawaahidun Nubawwah by Maulana Jaami, Page 55; As-seeratual Halbiyah by Allamah Ali Bin Burhaan, Page 94; Khasaa’is-Kubra by Imaam Suyooti Vol. l, Page 45; Zurqaani by Allamah Zurqaani Vol. 1, Page 112, 116.

Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi propagandists would be knowing that Angels do exactly as they are commanded. This is testified to by the holy Qur’aan— “wa Yafa’boona Ma Yu’maroon”. (Whatever the Angles did then was at Al-Laah’s command.) Therefore, those who refer to all these as innovations should hold their tongues and their pens and should beware where all this would lead them to. Calling Al-Laah’s command innovation (bid’at) cannot be the doing of a Musalmaan. Such a person would be an enemy to Al-Laah and a great transgressor.

People at “Honey Dew” cannot possibly provide proof of the allegation made in their poster that the Bareilvis had actually used certain words attributed to them about the Imaam of the Najdi Wahaabis. But before levelling the allegation, the Isma’ieli-Deobandi

Wahaabi Tablighi ought to have read the writings of their elders. It would have been better that the “Honey Dew” people had quoted the thoughts and beliefs of the Ulama of Deoband on Najdi Wahaabis, so that people could know that the Najdi Wahaabi followers of Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahaab had been “lovingly” described as the “wicked Wahaabis (Wahaabiyah Khabeesah)” and as the “wicked band” (Taa’ifah Shanee ‘ah)” by the Ulama of Deoband. For details, a reference should be made to books by Husain Ahmad Sahib Tandvi Madni, namely, “Ash Shahaabus Saaqib” (The shooting star) or “Naqsh-e-Hayaat” (Imprints of life). Even Ashraf Ali Sahib Thanvi, has at several places in his book, “Al Ifaazaatul Yaumiyah”, condemned the Najdi Wahaabis in “very loving words”, and in “Al Muhannad”, all Ulama of Deoband have dubbed Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahaab and people like him to be idolaters.*

It is another matter, though, that the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighis might have now sought forgiveness of the Najdi Wahaabis for the fatwas against them by their elders. If the present generation of Deobandis do not regard Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahaab as what he is depicted to be in the above said books, then how is it that they are still quoting from books by their elders containing those very words? If they have changed their beliefs then why are these books still being published? It is very obvious that the present generation of Deobandis are merely trying to deceive the Najdi Wahaabis of Arabia. Readers would have by now realised the true nature of these deceiving Deobandis. May the Merciful Al-Laah protect us from the mischief of these people! Aameen.

This servant of the Ahle-Sunnat has, by the grace of Al-Laah, given a full reply to all the criticisms levelled in the “Honey Dew” poster. People at “Honey Dew” say that a person who cannot translate a simple “Aa’yat’ of the Holy Qur’aan cannot ask the Ummah to celebrate “Eid-e-Meelaad” and that there is nothing in Shari ‘ah to justify celebration of the birthday of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam). In reply, I would say to the people at “Honey Dew” that it would definitely be altering the Deen if words and meanings of the

Excerpts from writings of the Ulama of Deoband about the Wahaabis of Najd can be seen in my book “White and Black”—Kaukab

Qur’aan are altogether altered in translating them into any other language, and doing so has been a habit and a practice with the Deobandi-Wahaabi Ulama. The publishers of the “Honey Dew” would definitely be knowing that the Sunni preacher did not alter the meaning (according to my information, that Sunni preacher could not render the Qur’aan into English) and so the blame for doing so would be on the translator. Therefore, the “Honey Dew” people should not use offensive language in condemnation of the wrong use of a word in the Qur’aan, which is, after all, not far removed from its meaning. As pointed out earlier in this book, it is possible that the translation of the writing of the Sunni preacher may have used the same words as found in the English translation of the holy Qur’aan by Janab Abdullah Yusuf Ali. Or, it is also possible that the Sunni preacher may have merely quoted the Qur’anic Aa’yat in his writing, but his translator on his own, copied from Abdullah Yusuf Ali’s English translation.

 

It is further submitted that the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis at “Honey Dew” would be, perhaps, aware of the recognised principle that arguments are only for the forbidden and not for the permitted. That is to say that arguments are needed only to prove the unlawfulness of a forbidden thing and a thing or an act which is not forbidden is by itself permitted.

Along with this principle, the “Honey Dew” people should also know that it is no argument for the unjustifiable of a thing that it is not deemed necessary or there is no written proof of it. The “Honey Dew” people have, in the previous pages, already seen my arguments derived from the Qur’aan and the Sunnat about celebrating Eid Meelaad un Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).

Would the “Honey Dew” people tell me if there is any mention in the Qur’aan and the Sunnat that celebrating the Eid Meelaad un Nabi (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is a forbidden affair? If it is not there, and surely it is not there, then all I have to say to the “Honey Dew” people is that they should stop annoying Musalmaans by issuing unjustified and foolish Fataawa, and they should fear the torment which Almighty Al-Laah has prepared for those who are insolent to His beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam).

So far as the belief and preaching of the Ahle-Sunnah Wa Jama’at about celebrating the birth of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) is concerned, I have been able to briefly present proofs about it. The command for rejoicing at receiving the grace and mercy from Al-Laah is clearly mentioned in the Qur’aan. Those who acknowledge the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi wa Sallam) as the greatest grace from Allah and a mercy unto the worlds, for them it is the guidance of Shari’ah and for them it is the Eid

day on the night of Meelaad and on the day of Meelaad, and they also celebrate ‘Eid and will, Insha’ AI-Laah, continue celebrating it. People at “Honey Dew” or all the Isma’ieli-Deobandi-Wahaabi Tablighis the world over may issue as many posters as they like, but they must listen to this announcement by us Ahle Sunnat:

Hashr Tak Daalen ge Ham peidaa’ishe Maula ki Dhoom

Misle Faaras Najd ke Qal’e Giraate Baa ‘en Ge (Insha Al-Laah)

(We will celebrate the birth of our master till the Doomsday.

Like it happened in Persia, we will demolish the fortresses of Najd).

This servant of the Ahle Sunnat is confident and hopeful that all men of truth, men belonging to Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at, after being informed of the reality, will come to the defence of their Faith with greater keenness and will celebrate Eid-e-Meelaad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) with such great eclat and with such vastly enhanced salutation that the enemies of the Prophet may really feel deeply hurt. In other words, they should follow in the footsteps of this fundamental motto of the lover of the Prophet and Imaam of the Ahle Sunnat, A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Bareilvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him):

Khaak Ho jaa ‘en ‘Udoo Jal Kar Magar Ham Tou Raza

Dam Me Jab Tak Dam He Zikr Unka Sunaate Jaa’en ge (lnsha Al-Laah),

(Enemies may feel frustrated but we will, O Raza
Go on proclaiming him till there is one breath left in us.)

Wa Sallal Laahu Ta’ala ‘Alaa Habeebihi Saiyyidina Muhammadin
Wa ‘Alaa Aalihi Wa As haabihi Wa Baaraka Wa Sallama Ajma’een.

(Wama Alaina Illal Balaagh)

Piet Retief, South Africa.

Kaukab Noorani Okarvi (Ghufira Lahu Wali Waalidaih)

30th Dec., 1989. 

* * * * * * * * * * * 

By:  Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

Translated by:   S.G.Khawajah

DEDICATION:

To every true lover of the Mercy unto the Worlds, The Light Personified, The Elevated Intercessor Saiyyidina Muhammad Mustafa (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallam).

Kaukab

(Ghufira Lahu)

Banda-e-Parwurdigaaram Ummat-e-Ahmad Nabee Doust Daar-e-Chaar Yaaram Taab ‘e Aulaad-e- ‘Alee Mazhab-e-Hanfiyah Daaram Millat-e-Hazrat Khaleel Khaak Paa ‘e Ghaus-e-A ‘zam Zer-e-Saayah Har Walee

 

Of the Bondsmen of my Rabb I am and of the ummat of Prophet Ahmad

(Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

All four friends* (of the Prophet) I hold dear and I am of the slaves to the progeny of ‘Alee**

(Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum).

Of the Hanfiyyah creed I am and belong to the millet of Hazrat Khaleel ul Laah Ibraaheem, (Alaihis-Salaam).

Dust from under the feet of Ghaus-e-A’zam***

(Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu)

I am, and under the protection of every friend of Al-Laah

(Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum).

* Hazrat Abu Bakr, Hazrat ‘Umar, Hazrat ‘Usmaan, Hazrat ‘Alec (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum).

** Hazrat Imaam Hasan, Hazrat Imaam Husain (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhuma).

*** Hazrat Shaikh Saiyyid ‘Abdul Qaadir Jeelaanee (Radiyal Laahu Anhu


 

INTRODUCTION

 

It must have been a blessed and beautiful moment when the great preacher of Islaam. The incomparable orator of the world of Islaam and the embodiment of love for the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Hazrat Maulana Muhammad Shafee’ Okarvi (‘Alaihir-Rahmatu War-Ridwaan), had set foot on the soil of South Africa in 1976, and the environs of the entire region had been filled with the remembrance of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Made in his inspiring and magical tone and voice. Never, before him or after him, had eyes seen such a many splendour personality nor ears heard such a spellbinding speaker. It was as though like what the poet has said,

“His name is on everybody’s lips and everybody is madly in love with him”.

Hazrat Maulana Okarvi (‘Alaihi Rahmatul Baari) paid a second visit to South Africa in 1979-80, and the welcome accorded to him here was a sight to see. He was invited to far-flung areas of the country. Several meetings would be held in one day and people would come to them in west numbers. Wherever he lived, whatever place he went to, his personality indelibly imprinted itself on every heart.

The special traits, which the Bountiful Creator had endowed him with, are not given to everyone. During the course of 40 years of striving after truth he made more than 18000 inspiring speeches, a world record so far. His memory is unforgettable. Our benefactor and spiritual guide, Maulana Okarvi, left this mortal world for his heavenly abode on the morning of the 24th of April, 1984, while engaged in sending Durood and Salaam to his beloved Hazrat Muhammad Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). In-naa Lil-Laahi Wa ln-naa llaihi Raaji’oon (To Al-Laah we belong and to Him we return).

The news of his sudden departure brought tears to the eyes of an unaccountably vast number of people and the Sunni Musalmaans of South Africa were stunned. The passing away of this commander of the caravan of the Ahle Sunnat was no ordinary tragedy. He was the greatest asset of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at; he was an honour to the world of Ahle Sunnat.

Even his opponents were forced to accept his greatness and his steadfastness. His very name used to send tremors through the chambers of falsehood. Ghulaam Khan, a Wahaabi aalim of Rawalpindi (Pakistan). Openly admitted, “had a great personality like Maulana Okarvi been present in the fold of Deoband. All Pakistanis would have embraced the creed”, and the saying of Allamah Sayyid Ahmad Sa’eed Kaazimi, an Imaam of the Ahle Sunnat, that because of his special traits, “Maulana Okarvi was envied by all the world,” is a true testimony to his greatness.

After him, other ‘Ulama from Pakistan and India began to come to South Africa but none of them was able to leave the imprint of his footsteps like he had done. The magic of the attractive style, the bewitching sonorousness, the mode of address which went right to the heart, and the sweetness of tone, the awesome of personality, the simplicity, the softness and the vastness and the depth of his speech; all were exclusive to Maulana Okarvi. Whatever problem it was that he had not unraveled and whatever aspect it was that went unexplained by him! He was, undoubtedly, a model to be followed.

Eyes were searching for some one like him to reopen the chapter left unfinished by him. Ears were thirsting to hear somebody with his-traits, with a glimpse of him. Nobody can be a replacement of somebody else, and Maulana Okarvi was, even otherwise, an incomparable saint.

Haaji Yoosuf Husain Mansoor, a resident of South African city of Piet Retief, was very near to, and a great admirer of, my revered Hazrat Maulana Okarvi. His son, Haashim Mansoor, was madly in love with him. He had heard Hazrat Maulana Okarvi repeating this sentence: “You have seen me. You should see and hear Kaukab.”

Everybody knew that “Kaukab” was the eldest son of Hazrat Maulana Muhammad Shafee’ Okarvi (‘Alaihir-Rahmatu war-Ridwaan), Yet nobody had as yet seen him and everybody wanted to invite him to South Africa. Who knew that he would come here when our revered Hazrat would be no more in this world? Finally, Haashim Mansoor somehow succeeded in making him come to South Africa and we, then, had an opportunity to see Hazrat Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi and felt satisfied that the revered Maulana Okarvi had left us a true and worthy successor. Hazrat Maulana Okarvi must have prayed for him to prove worthy of his name.

Hakeem Miyan Nawaab Deen Sharqpuri of Raiwind: Who died this year at the age of over 100 years, a disciple of Sher-e-Rabbaani Hazrat Miyan Sher Muhammad Sharqpuri (Rahmatul Laahi ‘Alaihi), has said that “when Allamah Kaukab Noorani was born, Hazrat Maulana Okarvi had informed him that “light had come into his house”. Hazrat Sher-e-Rabbaani Miyan Sher Muhammad Sharqpuri (Rahmatul Laahi ‘Alaihi) is the personality who had one year before the birth of Hazrat Maulana Okarvi given this glad tiding to Maulana Okarvi’s father, Haaji Karam Ilaahi Sahib, “Karam Ilaahi! More streams of light will flow. Streams of Al-Laah’s grace will flow”.

The world has already witnessed the phenomenon that all his life Hazrat Maulana Okarvi, who was born due to the glad tidings of a prefect saint, spread light in all directions and dispelled darkness all around. Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi is the second manifestation of Hazrat Sher-e-Rabbaani’s glad tidings.

The silence, which had been prevailing since the passing away of Hazrat Maulana Okarvi finally, yielded to the pleasing and magical voice of Allamah Kaukab Okarvi.

Allamah Kaukab started a new era in South Africa; within a few days he revived his great father’s mission, rendered revolutionary services to the cause of Islaam and to upholding the truth of the Ahle Sunnat creed. On coming here, he worked indefatigably and followed in the traditions of his revered father of remaining in the midst of people and books, of addressing several gatherings daily and engaging in the same devotion and contemplation, but with a freshness all it own.

In five years, from 1987 to 1991, Allamah Okarvi was invited here Six times. During this period, he visited Swaziland, Botswana, Babutuswana, Mozambique, Mauritius, Re-union, and Zimbabwe etc.; authored eight books, which were also translated into English. The series of remembrance-gatherings spread, the Sunnat of reciting Durood Shareef in mosques before and after Azaan was revived; the practice of holding Ieed-e-Meelaad-un-Nabi (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) in many an area of these countries was for the first time inaugurated. Branches of Maulana Okarvi Academy Al-A’lami were established; madaaris (religious schools) were set up. Thousands of workers were trained to serve the creed of the Ahle Sunnat, many a people embraced Islaam; and, for the first time ever, the holding of ten-day Muharram commemorative meetings came into vogue in South Africa’s Transvaal province.

Allamah Okarvi has to his credit another important and memorable achievement in South Africa. On Friday, the 16th December, 1988, he personally went to Mia’s Farm, and delivered to the leaders of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group an invitation to a Munuazirah (debate) and Mubaahilah (a meeting of contending persons or parties invoking curses of Al-Laah on those who deny the truth). On the recognised principle of establishing the truth and exposing the falsehood. He wanted an atmosphere of peace and amity to prevail amongst the Muslim minority population of South Africa. He had brought with him a whole chest of old and new books by the ‘Ulama of Deoband. So that the beliefs and the acts, about which the leaders of the Wahaabi-Tableeghi group had spread the epidemic of being called polytheistic and innovative, could be proved to be right according to the Qur’aan and the Sunnat through books written by the ‘Ulama of Deoband themselves. And thus the Muslims in this country could be rid of these controversies and all may live in peace and amity.

For three years running this invitation of Allamah Okarvi was repeatedly published in the newspaper “Sunday Times Extra”. Allamah Okarvi had set only four topics for debate, which were also conveyed to the scholars of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi school through. A communication besides being published in newspapers. But the self-proclaimed “right-guided” ‘Ulama of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi school did not have the guts to face Allamah Okarvi and, so, failed to prove that they were right as they had been claiming.

In August, 1991, after exhausting all arguments with them, Allamah Okarvi got his final notice published in the same newspaper and made it clear that now people of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi school were confirmed hypocrites and without any foundation.

The Musalmaans of South Africa will forever remember the favours done to them by Allamah Okarvi. By exposing the true facts about these self-proclaimed righteous people and by letting facts be known to them he saved many a simple Musalmaan from going astray.

Al-Laah be praised! The very name of Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi has become a symbol of the truth and a naked sword for every falsehood throughout South Africa. May the Almighty Al-Laah preserve the determination and the steadfastness of this true lover of His beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and may He make him a great and benefiting asset for the Islamic Millat! Aameen.

For the edification of the populous, Allamah Okarvi has given facts so that people might know as to where and why do Sunnis differ with Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism, what are its causes and what is the solution to it. The book before me, “Deoband to Bareilly: (the Truth)”, will give you details about all this. In fact, it may be called a revolutionary book. Through this, you will also come to know who are the people who have been redeemed.

This book “Deoband to Bareilly (the Truth)” by Allamah Okarvi was first published in South Africa in 1988. Since then, its three more editions have been published and distributed gratis. It has been translated into five important languages.

In the meantime, Allamah Okarvi’s expanded book called “White and Black” has been published, which gives all the details which make plain to everyone the reality about Deobandi-Wahaabi-ism. “White and Black” carries, along with considerable explanation of the points raised in the book “Deoband to Bareilly”, excerpts from books written by the ‘Ulama of Deoband giving glimpses of their pornographic writings.

Before the publication of the 4th edition of “Deoband to Bareilly”, Allamah Okarvi had made some additions and corrections in it in order to make it still more valuable. The late Janab Sagheer Mallal first translated it into English. A young poet and writer of Karachi After corrections and additions to it. It has been translated afresh by respected Saiyyid Ghulaam Khawajah, a progeny of Mahboob-e-Subhaani Hazrat Saiyyidina Ghaus-e-A’zam (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu), And a distinguished English scholar and journalist of Pakistan, who has already translated five books by Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi.

I am confident that after going through it readers will realise that this writing must reach the hands of every Musalmaan in order to enable him to reform his beliefs and ideologies and not to fall a victim to any deviation.

Despite limited resources, Maulana Okarvi Academy Al, A’lami, South Africa, is busy in serving Islaam and the Islamic Millat, and it requests you to cooperate with it and pray for it. May Al-Laah grant us the ability to be steadfast on truth!

I realise that I have been standing between Allamah Okarvi and yourself, but it is my hope that despite my intrusion your eagerness to go through it has only increased, not diminished.

1992

Muhammad Bana

Shafi’ee Qaudiri,

P.O. Box 340,

Durban-4000

(South Africa)


 

Al-Laahu Rabbu Muhammadin Salla ‘Alaihi Wa Sallama

Allah Subhaanahu is the Creator and Nourisher of Saiyyidina Muhammad

(Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and sends peace and salutations to him).

PRELUDE

To tell the truth. I am a mere seeker after knowledge in the fields of religion, spirituality, and scholarship. The smattering of knowledge of letters and words and of the ways to use them well that has come to me is mostly because of my environment and because of my kind parents, paternal grandfather, maternal grandmother and teachers and divines. These revered and respected personalities have guided my understanding at every stage of my life.

Since my childhood, I have been somehow involved with book and pen, Madrisah and maktab, religious and spiritual discussion and observation. I have already lived three decades of my life, and I am conscious that I have yet to cross deep oceans while life is very ephemeral, very undependable. All the same, what with my own desire and longing for it and the determination to achieve it, what with the kindness of my elders and the prayers of my associates, I have every hope that I will, ‘Insha Al-Laah, be crowned with success.

Before also, I was greatly distressed by the thought but it much increased in intensity when lately I visited African countries. I witnessed the strange phenomenon among the adherents of Islaam living in my own homeland and far away from the homeland that they are after their own apron. Why point accusing fingers at others. Even the so-called wayfarers of the road to Madinah, the preachers claiming to disseminate truth and truthfulness, and the self-proclaimed standard-bearers of peace and security, are, by their tongues and pens and deeds, putting to shame their own Millat and group, their own mosque and pulpit.

My heart bleeds when I speak of the tragedy of wasting our energies in mutual recriminations and mutual tussles. What a pity that controversy and difference centers round our own center and axis! The Islamic faith cannot be comprehended without the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), yet we are differing on interpreting and explaining and praising the great and glorious personality of the Prophet himself (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

It is my leemaan (faith) that my Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is like a mirror. He is a mercy unto the worlds, a light personified and a great intercessor (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). He conferred humanness upon men who used to be worse than beasts, and by his excellence of character changed hates into loves. The teachings and training of this holy and noble Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) raised those who walked in the dust behind the cattle to be the leaders of mankind. Yet, the fact is that I have not found a believer in any other faith saying so many contradictory things about the founder of his faith, things, which may be categorized as disrespectful, insolent and foulmouthed. Perhaps, people of any other Millat have not tolerated such an attitude as we ingrates have tolerated for our perfect guide and greatest benefactor (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

It is most incomprehensible for me why those who make the blessed personality of their Prophet, with whom Prophethood has come to an end, the butt of criticism and of belittling. And are so firm in their thoughts and beliefs and do not like the magnificent Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) of Al-Laah Subhaanahu and do not like to honour and respect him, insist on being called the followers of such a Prophet.

In having faith in the Prophet of Al-Laah Subhaanahu and in following his deeds and sayings we are not to be guided by our self-made rules and principles but by the guidance provided by the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Our relationship with the Prophet is not like that with a philosopher, a thinker, a teacher, or as between a ruler and the ruled, between a king and his subjects, between a conqueror and the conquered and between a master and his slave (under duress). But as between a guide and a wayfarer, a Prophet and his follower, and, above all, between a beloved and a lover. Intense love is the basis of our relationship with the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). He is our master, and our slavery has not been bought or purchased but is a voluntary one. This relationship is that of intense love, although he is also our conqueror, our ruler, our king and our greatest teacher. A Mu’mins love teaches him love and respect, and when it is a question of love it is insolence even to look towards the beloved what to speak of lifting a finger at him. It is a matter of bowing down to him totally. A gentleman, the station of him who is the beloved of Al-Laah Subhaanahu Himself is something very different. How excellent, indeed, is that station!

“Ishq se Ho Jaa’e Mumkin He Wagarnah ‘Aql se

Keya Muqaam-e-Mustafa He Faislah Dushwaar He.”

(It is possible to do so through love, otherwise with intellect It is difficult to determine the station of beloved Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

People tell me: “Let them say whatever they may wish to say, let them talk whatever nonsense they may wish to utter. But you should maintain silence, and only talk of unity. Let it be whatever is happening. Man has set foot on the moon and these Maulvees are still quarreling over the sighting of the moon”. People tell me. “Talk of modernity, make Deen (religion) a bit modern. Introduce new tunes and change old ways. This is the age of speed and of travelling at speed. Why are you still enmeshed in old problems, old controversies?”

The times have, of course, changed, but not to the extent that man has become independent of man and the fire of honour and defence of honour and vanity and egotism in him have been extinguished.

This ever-growing addition of new and still newer things, this construction of cities with high-rise buildings, this superiority of machine and technology, this grandeur, all of this is, indeed, very amazing. Man has much deviated and greatly strayed. His eyes are dazzled by the splendour of new lights. But has man also changed? Has he begun to walk on his head?

Listening to the fulmination’s and intrigues of the Mul-laas against their beloved (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) the word honour seems to have lost all its meaning. If such statements were to be made about the ancestors, the family traditions and customs and practices of these very people they are sure to be inclined to pick up a fight. If someone’s loved one were to be upbraided by some one else he would not go to a Muftee (an expounder of Muslim law) to obtain a fatwa (religious verdict) or to a Qaazi (judge) to inquire about the law in this regard. He himself would pick up a dagger and give no quarter to that insolent, foul-mouthed person.

Such is the case with relationship founded on the basis of ordinary relationship of blood and social lives. But it is an altogether different matter when the matter concerns a Prophet, and that, too, the Prophet of the Prophets (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). The relationship between a Prophet and his follower is altogether different from any worldly relationship. The matter-concerns the heart, not of mind. This is a relationship of spirit, of spirituality, of truth, of security and of love. How can an ardent follower of the Prophet remain silent over insolent utterances against his beloved? This is the greatest torment. It has been the way of the ingrates for a long, long time and, lately, it has perhaps become much more severe.

This is not a case of opposition for the sake of opposition. To be different is something different; to be in opposition is something altogether different. The basis of all these accusations and differences is the intellect of these wretched people. But what is human intellect? How well the poet of the East, late Allamah Muhammad Iqbaal, has put it:

“Guzar Jaa ‘Aql Se Aage ke yeh Noor Chiroagh-e-Ranh

He Manazil Naheen He”

(Pass over intellect because this light only Illumines the path but is not the destination).

With the passage of time, human intellect has attained to great heights. Because of its marvels, man is, today, flying in the skies like birds.

Man has endowed himself with wings. He has, in a manner of speaking, created men of iron (robots) who work with greater diligence and with greater alacrity. His voice has now attained such volume that a man speaking at the North Pole can be heard at the South Pole. Man’s most wondrous achievement is that distances have shrunk. Man has shortened the world, eastwise, westwise, northwise and southwise. He can breakfast in the east and take his midday meal in the west. But with all this power and sway man is today still helpless, still limited, and still insignificant. He has wiped out epidemics from the face of the earth, but is still powerless over death. He has brought nature under his sway but is still unable to control storms, typhoons and volcanoes. Man’s intellect has not yet been able to solve the problem why lines on one man’s palm are not the same as on another man’s. This is only a small matter. The most wondrous thing is this universe itself: this earth, this moon, these stars, these rivers, these mountains, these planets, this mystery of morning and evening, this changing of seasons, this rainbow, this milky way, this flood of colour and light. What are they, why are they, and for whom are they meant?

Death and life and this system of the universe is beyond man’s intellectual grasp. Almighty Al-Laah has, of course, endowed man with intellect, but not to an unlimited extent. Those who crossed their limits got much more involved. The eye can see only as much as it has been allowed to; the mind can think only as much as it can bear; beyond that, his veins would burst.

Intellect is not the goal. Had it been so, man would have reached his destination after the passing away of thousands of generations. Intellect may be the way, never the destination. As the poet has said:

“Shaayed ‘Usay ‘lshq Bhee Na Samjhe Jis Karb Me ‘Aql Mubtilaa He”

(Perhaps even love cannot comprehend the anguish which intellect undergoes.)

Intellect must undergo anguish, for intellect is of little worth. It begins to pant after unrevealing seven vistas. Love is a destination by itself. Love is the excellence of man and this universe is a mere illusion for the lover. The lover is a universe unto himself. Love is the reality; it is the way, it is the destination; and it is the elixir of life and eternal. Intellect is the beginning; love is the ultimate. Intellect represents quantity; love represents quality. Love is quality; love is the culminating point. Intellect is doubt; love is certainty. In short, intellect is sometimes denial and sometimes affirmation; love is affirmation through and through. Intellect is a dream; love is its interpretation. Intellect is a mirage; love is a reality; (Intellect does not mean insolence, slander, accusation and abuse). Ask Hazrat Bayazeed Bistaami (May Al-Laah have mercy on him) about the station of love. It is said that “his soul flies in the world of souls for 70 thousand years and even then says that the limit of the excellence of the holy Prophet Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) cannot be fathomed.”

We the moderns recognise the Master of Madinah not through intellect but through love. Faith is love. Accusations and differences are the products of intellect. Love does not behave like this. Love is total obedience and assent. Love does not think; it sees the glory and the beauty of the beloved. It hears the command and obeys it. It is fascinated by every act of the beloved. It is part of its beloved’s existence, its shadow, and its reflection.

Our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is the last Master sent to this earth by Almighty Al-Laah. He is the Prophet to men, to angels’ to jinns, to houries and to ghilmaan. He is the Prophet to mountains and to dales, to water and to earth. The True Creator sends Durood and Salaam to him, swears by his locks and his face, calls obedience to him as obedience to Himself and allegiance to him as allegiance to Himself, his hand as His own hand and following him as following Himself, gives the good news of Paradise to his slaves and warns those who deny him with the tortures of Hell.

“Deoband to Bareilly” is the narrative of the journey of darkness to light, of imperfect intellect to true love. This very essence of faith, this love of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is the distinctive feature of the Bareilvis. They say:

“Me tuo Maalik Hee Kahoon Ga Keh Ho Maalik Ke Habeeb

Ya’nee Mahboob-o-Muhib Me Naheen Meraa Terra”

(I will go on calling you master, for you are the beloved of the Master.

Between the loved and the lover there is no question of shin and mine).

On the other hand, the way of Deoband is unbridled intellect. They say: “The sort of knowledge which is with the Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is also with animals” (May Al-Laah protect us)

Comparison and competition is only for those who are concerned with intellect. The message of this dust form under the feet of the progeny of the Prophet is an invitation to love. The standard set by intellect itself does not tolerate equality between the ignoramus and the knowledgeable, so how can equality between the Prophet and his followers be accepted. The followers and the Prophet both are humans but this Prophet is such a human who is incomparable and uncompared. He is unique and singular than all others. Nobody is equal to him, nor can reach his station. The Creator Himself says about His Prophet: “He does not move his lips with his own volition. His lips move only when a revelation (wah ‘y) from Me descends upon him”. The Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) in his own truthful tongue himself says: “I am not like you (Lustu Misalakum).”

When the Qur’aan asks the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallam) to declare “I am a man like you”, it is meant to be a symbolic expression. If it were to mean equality in humanness then Prophethood also should be denied. For it is not given to every man to have all the qualities and characteristics and excellences so necessary for Divine revelations to descend on him, or for the conferment upon him of the status of Prophethood. This Qur’aanic passage may be interpreted by intellect in various ways, but, in truth, it should be interpreted only in this way: man should not, like the Christians do, take the Prophet of Al-Laah for Al-Laah Himself (after seeing him perform excellences and wondrous deeds). The Prophet has appeared in the garb of man; he is in no sense Al-Laah.

I ask these people of intellect that if they insist on equality with the Prophet then they should show even one glimpse of the human traits of the Mustafa. To claim equality with the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), to call the Prophet to be a mere man, is, to my mind rank insolence and infidelity. The Holy Qur’aan itself tells us that calling the Prophet a man like ourselves is the way of the infidels. No where in the Qur’aan and Hadeeth there is a command that the Prophet should be called a man like ourselves. In fact, it is said very clearly in the Qur’aan that we should never call the Prophet in the same way as we do one another.

I feel somewhat relieved of a heavy burden of debt, which I had been carrying me for a long time. But I have still to do much in this connection, for I do not know how many aspects have been left out. Take it as the first installment. The rest I will, Insha Al-Laah, do in stages.

I have tried to answer the votaries of intellect in their own language, in the language of arguments and proofs, of logic and ratiocination. As for myself, the answer to all questions lies in love and in love alone.

‘Aql qurbaan kun ba peshe Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

“(Discard intellect in your approach to Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).”

But this is a matter of love, and those who can see only what is obvious cannot understand it.

The doors of this faqeer are open for all those who, on reading this book, find something, which has to be explained. Reference of every book and testimony for every reference has been given. These books are generally available. To slander or falsely accuse somebody is not the way of a Mu ‘min. We all have to get to the meezaan (scales) one day. If you keep this in view, all your judgments will be on the basis of equity and justice. Otherwise can the destination of the grave be far away?

 

Kaukab-e-Noorani Ra Ahmad Shafee’

 

(May Muhammad Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam be the intercessor on behalf of

Kaukab Noorani Okarvi (Ghufira Lahu)

 

Al-Laahu Rab-bu Muhammadin Sallal Alaihi Wa Salaam

(Al-Laah Subhaanahu is the Nourisher of (Saiyyidina) Muhammad

(Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) (And) sends peace and blessings upon him.)

The mercy to the worlds, the light personified, the blessed intercessor, the holy Prophet Saiy-yidina Muhammad Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has said: “He who recites the Kalimah Taiy-yibah, i.e. Laa Ilaaha Il-lal Laahu Muhammadur Rasoolul Laah

(Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), will enter Paradise”. This blessed saying is perfectly true, because it has been said by the most truthful tongue of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

No doubt whatsoever can be entertained in respect of this tongue. This is the tongue, which has given to mankind recognition of the True Sovereign, the Almighty Al-Laah. Anyone reciting this Kalimah Taiyyibah comes into the Deen (religion) of Islaam. It is incumbent upon such a person to have total belief in this Kalimah and to act upto it in all respects.

Anyone denying even one of the absolutes from among the essentials of the Deen (religion) after having recited the Kalimah would be governed by a special logic instead of the ordinary logic, for to be a Mu’mins it is absolutely necessary to fully believe in all the essentials of the Faith, and to deny even one of the essentials is sufficient to make him an infidel, like when the Qadiani-Mirza’i-Ahmadi-Lahori people denied the finality of Prophethood and they went out of the pale of the Faith.

Obviously; to believe in the finality of Prophethood, that is, to believe that the holy Prophet Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is the last Prophet of Al-Laah, is a belief not an act, and since Ieemaan (Faith) means having correct beliefs, no man can truthfully lay claim to be a man of Faith even though he might be reciting Kalimah Taiyyibah, saying Salaat (prayer) and keeping Saum (fast). When the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) departed from this world, some of the tribes refused to pay Zakaat (alms). Although they did not refuse to say Namaaz or to keep fast yet the caliph of the holy Prophet, Hazrat Saiyyidina Abu Bakr Sid-deeq (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) waged a holy war against them for the sake of Al-Laah. A person denying the essentials of the Faith after having accepted Islaam, and not repenting it, is, in Islamic terminology, an apostate and the punishment to be inflicted on him is death. The principle is that he who defies the law is called a traitor and a rebel, and in every law in force in the world the punishment of a traitor and a rebel is death.

These days, many people holding wrong beliefs, strut about as self-appointed monopolists of Faith and Islaam although they might appear to be reciting the Holy Qur’aan and saying Namaaz and keeping the fast. People with knowledge of the Sunnat know it full well that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had called out the names of many of those who recited the Kalimah and said their Namaaz, and ordered them to be expelled from his masjid (mosque).

The Qur’aan and the Ahaadeeth have called such people hypocrisies (Munuafiq). Al-Laah Subhaanahu has specifically said about them:

“Wa Minan-Naasi Maien-Yaqoolu Aaman-naa Bil Laahi Wa Bil Yaumil Aakhiri Wa Maa Hum Bi Mu’mineen.”

(People who might say that we believe in the Almighty Al-Laah and the Doomsday are the people who are not at all Mu’mins).

And He has also explained why this is so: “Fee Quloobihim Maradun” (“There is a disease in their hearts”).

Surely, the disease referred to did not relate to palpitation or a wrong condition of the heartbeat. The disease was that their real ideology, that is beliefs, was not right. Although those people had been reciting the Kalimah and saying Namaaz, but the Divine Verdict is that they are not Mu’min (believers).

That the disease is in their hearts means that an evil resides in their hearts. Al-Laah Himself says: “I have inscribed Ieemaan on the hearts of men.” If a Mu’mins Ieemaan is inscribed on the heart, then the infidel’s infidelity and hypocrisy is also inscribed on the heart. This means that belief is the name of a firm belief embedded in the heart and Al-Laah’s Aayat (Verse) clearly indicates that he whose belief is not correct has a diseased heart and he cannot be a Mu’min, no matter how regular he might be in saying Namaaz and keeping the fast. .

Men and women who can read and hear, specially the youths, get very frustrated at this stage, because there are many factions amongst Musalmaans and each faction tries to prove itself to be in the right on the basis of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat and its opponents to be in the wrong; the ‘Ulama (scholars) of each faction sport beard; appear to be committed Namaaz and fasting; study the Qur’aan and the Ahaadeeth; seem to be brazenly giving arguments in favour of their own standpoint to the best of their knowledge. We who hear and read them are at a loss as to who to consider to be in the right and who to be in the wrong. Consequently, as a result of this confusion, they have ceased listening to Maulvees and some of them have ceased to frequent- Masaajld (mosques) and some have altogether discarded them.

In reply, let me tell them in all honesty and with fear of Al-Laah in my heart that there is no doubt those person are really much perturbed because of the contradictory statements of the generality of the Maulvees. Since people in general are not fully conversant with religious knowledge so they cannot distinguish between truth and falsehood, between right and wrong, and, not being aware of the real facts, they get frustrated. The people are at fault, in that they do not acquire religious knowledge and truth along with other worldly knowledge although it is incumbent upon every Musalmaan to know the basic things about Faith and religion. Those calling themselves Maulvees are at fault, for they do not tell the truth to people and do not acquit themselves of their responsibilities and obligations honestly and truthfully.

They have, perhaps, forgotten that, after all, they have to depart from this mortal world and go to their dark and dreary graves and to account for their beliefs and acts before Almighty Al-Laah on the Day of Judgement. They have, perhaps, also forgotten that it is easy to deceive people by presenting wrong things as right, but it is impossible to present wrong as right before Al-Laah. Such people should remember that they would be, more than others, judged as more liable to go to Hell and suffer Divine torment for teaching wrong beliefs and acts.

They must not forget that the rule that people showing the way to righteousness would receive reward equivalent to the combined reward of those engaging themselves in that righteousness also applies to those who teach wrong things and give wrong training and, thus, as much sin and as much torment will be on them as the combined sins and torments of those holding wrong ideas and doing wrong acts. A person who stands in awe of Al-Laah all the time and keeps himself reminded of death saves himself from all wrong thinking and all wrong acts. A man erring by mistake should at once repent. A person who does not stand in awe of Al-Laah is very wicked. Only he is wise, indeed, who always stands in awe of Al-Laah.

Dear readers! The Divine Command given in the Qur’aan is that the Holy Book is an admonition only to those who stand in awe of Al-Laah and are not disobedient. Such people have been called pious (Muttaqee). It is also said in the Qur’aan: “Yudil-lu Bihi Kaseeran-Wa Yahdee Bihi Kaseera”.

(Many people will be led astray by the Qur’aan and many people will receive guidance from it).

In this Command, becoming strayed is mentioned first. So it is proved that every one who recites the Qur’aan is not the one who is guided. This does not, however, at all means that the Qur’aan leads people astray. This only means that such people do not understand words and meanings of the Qur’aan as had been originally intended, rather they give importance to their personal opinion and change the meaning of the Qur’aan on the basis of their defective knowledge and, thus, pave the way to their own ruination and destruction.

Consequently, in the Fazaa’il-i-Qur’aan section of the TabIeeghi Nisaab (re-named Fazaa’il-i-A’maal) compiled by Sheikh Muhammad Zakariya Sahib the following blessed Hadeeth is mentioned. He writes: “The following saying of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is related by Hazrat ‘Umar: ‘Almighty Al-Laah raises many people in ranks because of this Book, i.e. the Holy Qur’aan, and it also demeans and debases many people’.”

After quoting this hadeeth (which is mentioned in Saheeh Muslim Shareef), Muhammad Zakariya Sahib writes: “This is also proved by the Aayaat of the Qur’aan Shareef. At one place, it says that it demeans many people and raises many in ranks. Because of it, the Almighty Al-Laah gives guidance to many people and leads many people astray. In another place, it says

‘Wanu naz-zilu Minal Qur’aani Maa Huwa Shifaa’un-Wa Rahmatul Lil Mu’mineena Walaa Yazeedaz-Zaalimeena Il-laa Khasaara’

(And We have sent down the Qur’aan as a guide and a mercy to those who believe and as a Book which increases the harm and the hurt of the transgressors).

“According to a saying of the holy Prophet, ‘many from among the Qaaris (those reciting the Holy Qur’aan) of this Um-mat will be hypocrites’. Some divines have been quoted, in Ihya, as having said that Angels pray for mercy upon one who begins reciting a chapter (Soorah) of the Holy Qur’aan until he finishes it; and the Angels also curse another person from beginning to end when he recites it.

“Some ‘Ulama have been quoted as saying that a man recites (the Qur’aan) and curses himself and he is not even aware of it. One repeatedly reads in the Qur’aan,

Alaa La’natul Laahi ‘Alaz-Zaalimeen’

(Beware that the curse of Al-Laah is upon transgressors)

and becomes covered by the curse. Again, he reads in the Qur’aan,

‘La’natul Laahi ‘Alal Kaazibeen’

(Curse of Al-Laah be upon liars),

and being a liar himself becomes afflicted by it.” (Fazaa’il-i-Qur’aan, page 13).

Going through the above writing, you must have yourselves realized that the Qur’aan is not a cure and a mercy for everybody. In fact, it is such that it increases the hurt and the torment of many people.

Similarly, when people do not mend themselves after reading, and repeatedly reading, the Qur’aan, themselves become responsible for causing increases in their hurt and torment. Take the case of a person who tells lies, and it is already mentioned in the Qur’aan that liars are cursed, and, that too, by Al-Laah Himself.

If such a person does not truly repent and prays to Al-Laah for forgiveness for being a liar and does not rectify his fault, he is giving evidence of his being a cursed person from the Qur’aan itself. Thus, his reading the Qur’aan is not benefiting him.

Tell me, whether he is being benefited by the Qur’aan or earning loss. You will surely say that he is earning loss for himself. He can derive benefits only if he gets rid of his wrong ways and shortcomings and mends himself. Similarly, the Qur’aan mentions about the curse of Al-Laah descending upon transgressors, and if a transgressor does not truly repent for being a transgressor, he, also, is confirming his being a cursed person by reading the Qur’aan and is increasing his loss by the Qur’aan.

The Qur’aan does not cause hurt to him, for the Qur’aan only tells clearly that the transgressor is cursed and this is said by way of a warning so that a transgressor might save himself from Al-Laah’s curse. If the transgressing person does not mend himself even after this then he surely deserves Al-Laah’s wrath.

Just reflect why the Divine Aayat says that the Qur’aan increases the hurt of the transgressor (zaalim) and Al-Laah’s curse is on transgressors. This is so because the infidels do not read the Qur’aan and only persons who read the Qur’aan are those who claim to have Faith. It is, thus, proved that many of those who call themselves Musalmaans are, indeed, transgressors and Al-Laah’s curse is on transgressors.

Dear readers! What is transgression (Zulm)? What is called transgression? What is the sign of transgression? The sign of transgression is, Wad’ush-Shaie’i Fee Ghaieri Mahal-lihi, that is putting a thing at a wrong place. Put in simple words, it means punishing “B” for the theft committed by “A”; blaming somebody else for doing a bad act; calling right as wrong and wrong as right; making alterations in Al-Laah’s Words and Commands; changing meanings at one’s own whims; to make additions or subtractions in it; to apply an Aayat to somebody else instead of him for whom it is intended; all this is called transgression, and anybody doing so is a transgressor.

There is a blessed Hadeeth contained in Bukhaari Shareef. Saiyyidina Abdul-Laah (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu), son of Hazrat Saiyyidina ‘Umar Faarooq (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) says: “The worst among the creations of Al-Laah are those who apply to Musalmaans Aayaat meant for the infidels and the apostates

This was the practice of the Khaarijees and the hypocrites during the days of the companions. Today also this is the practice of hundreds of Mul-laas. They apply Aayaat meant for the idols and the apostates to the Prophets, the friends of Al-Laah, and the faithful. Listeners and readers do not know the occasion when and for whom an Aayat descended. They hear such Aayat from those calling themselves Maulvees and are misled because of their own ignorance. But they are to be really pitied who call themselves Maulvees and consider themselves authorities on religion although they have committed such serious mistakes and have misled the people.

Hazrat ‘Abdul-Laah (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) has counted such people among the Khawaarij. According to him, people indulging in such acts and those who follow the Khawaarij and the hypocrites are the worst of the creations.

I appeal to those youths of the Muslim Um-mah who are distancing themselves from spirituality and the spirit of Islaam because of nonsensical utterances by such Mul-laas. Al-Laah has blessed them with robust commonsense and they should think and reflect for themselves.

They are, perhaps, under the impression that the whole controversy is about the division of loaves and fishes. This is absolutely wrong. The rule should be kept in view that a thing is known by its opposite

Tu’raful Ashyaa’u Bi Azdaadiha. For example, night makes us realise the splendour of day, foul smell tells of the reality of fragrance, and the Deen-selling Mul-laas make us aware of the vitalising presence of ‘Ulamaa-i-Haq (right-guided scholars). Would you say that truth is like falsehood? Never. So, they should believe that this is the real controversy.

They will, surely, want to know what is true and what is false, who is in the right and who is in the wrong, who are the right-guided ‘Ulama and who are those who are upon falsehood. In all honesty, with fear of Al-Laah and full responsibility, this servant of Deen and mil-lat submits before you the following. Please pay attention.

Ameerul Mu Mu’mineen Saiyyidina ‘Umar Faarooq (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) has said: “The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has informed us about everything, from the beginning of the creation to the entering into Paradise of the people of Paradise and the entering into Hell of the people of Hell.”— (Bukhaari Shareef).

This blessed Hadeeth tells us that the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had, with the grace of Al-Laah, knowledge of all’ things, from the beginning to the end. Consequently, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has said: “My Um-mat will be divided into 73 factions, one of which will go to Heaven and 72 will go to Hell.” On being asked by his companions (Ridwaanul Laahi ‘Alaihim Ajma’een) as to which would be the group which would go to Heaven, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) said: “It would be the Naajiyah (the group which has attained to redemption) which would be largest group and it would follow my way and the way of my companions.” (Tirmizee, Abu Daawood, Ibne Maajah).

It is also mentioned in Ibne Maajah, one of the six famous authentic books of Ahaadeeth, that Hazrat Anas bin Maalik (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) related that he heard the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) say: “My Um-mat would never unite on a deviation.’ when you see differences (in the Um-mat), you should hold fast to the largest group.”

These Ahaadeeth make it clear to us that one of the groups into which Um-mat-e-Muhammadi (‘Alaa Saahibhas-Salaatu Was-Salaam) would be divided would be the largest group and we have been ordered to totally adhere to this group, for the simple reason that it alone would be deserving of Heaven and all the rest would be deserving of Hell.

The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has done us a great favour, by informing us of the signs of the group which would be redeemed (Naajiyah). Otherwise every faction would have claimed itself to be Naajiyah. It is thus clear that Naajiyah group is not a separate faction and adhering to its beliefs and disseminating them can in no case be dubbed as indulging in factionalism.

Readers may, perhaps, say that despite this clear saying of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) every faction calls itself Naajiyah. In reply, let me say that no claimant can be truthful about his claim unless he produces valid arguments in support of his claim and unless he proves the truth of his claim through the Qur’aan and the Sunnat.

The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has clarified that the Naajiyah group would be the largest and the noblest group and has urged us to associate with it and has also told us about its signs: it would be following his way and the way of his companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum)

On the basis of these very sayings of the holy Prophet (‘Alaa Saahibahas Salaatu Was-Salaam), the Naajiyah group is called ‘Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at’, or, in one word, “Sun-pee” (that is the- group whose beliefs and acts conform to the way of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and of his companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum).

After having been introduced to the Naajiyah group, they should get all doubts removed from their minds, doubts which may arise about

  1. The Hadeeth telling us that there would be 73 factions whereas in fact there are many more factions in the Um-mat;

  2. Many from amongst the present-day factions claim to belong to the Ahle Sunnat although the “Ahle Sunnat” will be only one group;

  3. The Hadeeth mentions “when you see differences”, but the question is what differences are meant since every faction came into existence because of some differences and it is also a fact that there are differences within every faction.

Now, here are answers to these questions. Basically, there are only 73 factions in the Um-mat, 72 of them Hell-bound, and one Paradise bound. Every faction in the Hell-bound faction as well as in the Paradise-bound group is called by a different name and thus people get the impression that the total number is much more. This should be better understood by reference to the root of a tree and its many branches and many other small branches that keep sprouting from the branches, yet the large number of branches do not necessarily mean that there are many roots also. Like there are many families within one tribe and every family has many individuals, so also if out of the roots of 72 irreligious and strayed factions grow thousands of small and big branches and if the 72 Hell-bound tribes produce many families and hundreds of individuals, then this would not mean that the roots and the tribes are also vast in numbers.

By the 72 Hell-bound factions are meant those factions whose foundations contain irreligiousness, apostasy, infidelity and impiety. It is also known to all that branches exist because of the roots, that is to say that no branch can exist after being cut off from its root. The 72 roots which are themselves rotten cannot produce good branches, and all the factions that are the branches of these rotten roots, whatever be their number’ would still be the original 72.

We should now try to understand the state of affairs with the Naajiyah group. Placed into its root is the spirit of Islaam and faith and guidance and mercy, and, so, all the branches sprouting from this one root have the same effect as the root itself. Let me explain it further. All four of the creeds (mazaahib) of Sharee’at Hanafee, Shaafi’ee, Maalikee and Hanmbalee—and the four orders of Tareeqat (spiritual orders of Islaam) Naqshbandee, Qaudiree, Chishtee and Suhrwardee and, among the further branches of Sharee ‘at, Ash ‘aree, and Maatureedee, and, among those of Tareeqat, Saabiree, Nizaamee, Ashrafee, Shaazlee, Rifaa’ee, Mujad-didee etc. All of these belong to the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at and the Naajiyah group. All of these have only one root and one foundation and there is no fundamental difference among them based on infidelity and faith and guidance and deviation from the right path.

This characteristic is exclusive to people of this very Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at. Except for them, pronounced and persistent differences on principles exist among all other factions

As regards the phenomenon of many factions asserting that they are the Ahle Sunnat, it is submitted that such assertions cannot be justified unless people making such claims are proved to be having the same beliefs and doing the same acts as those of the Ahle Sunnat.

There is no faction other than the true Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamaat which can prove its truthfulness through the Qur’aan and the Sunnat and whose beliefs and acts are exactly in accordance with those of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and his companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu).

Even after the lapse of 1400 years, continuation of beliefs and acts of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at in complete accord with the Qur’aan and the Sunnat is proved, while all other factions are newly created and all their beliefs and acts are, in essence, not derived from the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. These factions have contributed to their own deviation and ruination by distorting the real meaning of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat.

It is not these people’s lot to have guidance and mercy; their lot is to earn loss in this world and in the Hereafter. But the largest group of the Ahle-Sunnat and the Naajiyah group have been given the good news of the mercy and blessing of Al-Laah being upon them on account of their being slaves to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and his companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum). It is these who have been guided in the right path, and it is incumbent upon us to remain wholly associated with them.

The “difference” mentioned in the blessed Hadeeth does not at all mean a superficial difference but one which is based on principle, a difference which relates to infidelity and faith and guidance and deviation from the right path.

Before explaining the “difference” which is mentioned in Hadeeth Shareef it is best to know that there are two types of differences.

  1. (Usoolee) based on principles, and

  2. (Furoo’ee) based on non-essentials.

Shar’ee commands and orders have been laid down. The difference based on principles or on non-essentials in which there is clear difference of kufr (infidelity) and leemaan (faith), and guidance and deviation makes a person liable to go to Hell.

It should also be noted that there are two kinds of persons in the Um-mat of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), i.e.

  1. (Um-mat-i-Ijaabat), the Um-mat of acceptance and

  2. (Um-mat-i-Daiwat), the Um-mat of invitation.

The Um-mat of acceptance is that which comprises persons who are steadfast on the faith. But those groups, which follow deviation and falsehood, come in the category of the Um-mat of invitation.

But some of such factions have not been declared absolute kuf-faar (infidels), since although their beliefs and ideologies are different no clear distinction of kufr (infidelity) and Ieemaan (faith) is found in them.

All the same, it is settled that he in whom there is a distinction of kufr and Ieemaan should be counted in the factions who will go to Hell.

The Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi faction is also among those rearing their heads in the Um-mat who not only wish to be called Ahle Sunnat (Sun-pee) but is also engaged in getting all the other factions declared as apostate and innovative and false.

Our dispute with the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi faction is not at all superficial and just for the sake of stirring up a dispute. It is based on principles, on basic things. You surely would like to know the things on which we differ. So just read on, and tell me, with Almighty Al-Laah and His beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) as witness, if you can accept these things. Can people with such beliefs be called Muslims or Ahle Sunnat?



Beliefs of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group: *

 

Books

 

 

Authors

 

Hifzal leemaan.

Ashraf Ali Sahib Thanvi.

Fataawa Rasheediyah.

Rasheed Ahmad Sahib Gangohi.

Aabe Hayaat.

Muhammad Qaasim Sahib Nanontvi.

Tahzeer un Naas.

Muhammad Qaasim Sahib Nanontvi.

Baraaheen-e-Qaati ‘ah.

Khaleel Ahmad Sahib Ambethvi.

Taqwiyatul leemaan.

Shah Ismaiel Sahib Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti.

Siraat-e-Mustaqeem.

Shah Ismaiel Sahib Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti.

Tafseer bulghatul Hairaan.

Husain Ali Wan Bhachrani.

Tasfi yatul ‘Aqaa’id.

Muhammad Qaasim Sahib Nanontvi.

Risaalah Al Imdad.

Ashraf Ali Sahib Thanvi.

*For details of the exact texts of these forty writings by the Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama and their own Fataawa on them please see my book “White and Black”—Kaukab.

 

 

1. Al-Laah can tell a lie. (Fataawa Rasheediyah, vol. 1. Page 19).

2. Al-Laah does not know beforehand what His creations would do. Al-Laah comes to know of their doings only after they have done something. (Tafseer Bulghatul Hairaan pages 157 and 158).

3. Shaitaan (Satan) and the Angel of death are more knowledgeable than the holy Prophet is (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). (Baraaheen-e-Qaati’ah, pages 51 and 52).

4. The Prophet of Al-Laah was not aware of his ultimate fate and of things beyond a wall. (Barraheen-e-Qaati ‘ah, page 51).

5. The kind of knowledge and the amount of knowledge of the unseen given by Almighty Al-Laah to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has also been given to animals, lunatics and children. (Hifzul Ieemnan, page 7).

 

6. Even the thought of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) occurring during Namaaz is much worse than to be immersed in the thought of an ox or a donkey. (Siraat-e-Mustaqeem, page 86). (But the thought of Thanvi Sahib or any other Deobandi Mullaa coming during Namaaz is justified).

7. The appellation Rahmatul Lil ‘Aalameen is not an exclusive attribute of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Other saintly persons also can be called Rahmatul Lil ‘Aalameen. (Fataawa Rasheediyah vol. 2. Page 12).

8. To the common people, the expression “Khaatim-un-Nabiy-yeen” means the “last Prophet”. To the knowing people this is not a correct view. Even if a Prophet was to be born after the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) it would still have no effect on the concept of the finality of Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). (Tahzeerun-Naas, Pages 3 and 25).

9. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) learnt the Urdu language from the ‘Ulama of Deoband. (Baraaheen-e-Qaati ‘ah, page 26).

10. The Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) should be respected as an elder brother. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 58). (But to pay exaggerated and undue respects to the ‘Ulama of Deoband is justified.)

11. If Al-Laah so wills He can create millions upon millions of the likes of Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 161). (But it is not possible to find peers of the ”Ulama of Deoband.)

12. After his death, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has mingled with dust. (Taqwiyatul Ieemaan, page 59). (But the power of the ‘Ulama of Deoband to benefit people ever after they are dead continues.)

13. All Prophets and Messengers are worthless. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 29).

14. It is not necessary for a Prophet to be free from, and innocent of, every lie. (Tasfiyatul ‘Aqaa’id, page 25). (But nothing but truth comes out of the mouths of the ‘Ulama of Deoband.)

 

15. A Prophet should be praised only as a human being and even less.

(Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 35). (But the ‘Ulama of Deobandi-Wahaabi faction should be praised as much as possible.)

 

16. The bigger ones, that is the Prophets, and the lesser ones, that is the rest of the creations, all are without knowledge and are ignorant. (Taqwiyatul Ieemaan, page 3).

17. The big creations, that is the Prophets, and the lesser creations, that is all other creations, are, in the eyes of Al-Laah, more lowly than even a cobbler. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 141).

 

  1. It is permitted to call a Prophet as a Taaghoot (Satan). –(Tafseer Bulghatul Hairaan, page 431).

(But it is kufr (infidelity) to belittle the ‘Ulama of Deoband.)

 

19. A Prophet holds the same status amongst his followers as is held by a chaudhary (headman) or a landlord in a village. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 61). (But the Deobandi Mul-laa, Rasheed Ahmad Gangohi, is the ‘Mutaa’ul Kul’ or the overall sovereign.)

20. Whosoever is named Muhammad or Alee (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa ‘Aalihi Wa Ashaabihi Wa Sallam) has no authority over anything. A Prophet or a friend of Al-Laah can do nothing. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 41). (But the Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama hold sway over the entire world.)

21. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had lost his wits. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, page 55).

22. A follower apparently excels his Prophet in deeds. (Tahzeerun-Naas, page 5).

23. A Deobandi Mul-laa saved the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) from falling off Pulsiraat (the bridge over which the righteous will pass into Paradise). (Bulghatul Hairaan, page 8).

24. It is satisfying to say Laa’llaaha il-lal Laahu Ashraf Alee Rasool-ul-Laah and Al-Laahum-ma Salli ‘Ala Saiy-yidina Nabiy-yina Ashraf Alee and there is no harm in saying so. (Risaalah Al lmaad, page 35) for the month of S. afar 1336 A.H.; and proceedings of a Munuazirah (religious debate) in Gaya, Al Furqaan, volume 3, page 85).

25. Celebrating Meelaad-un-Nabee, Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam (birthday of the Prophet) is like the Hindus celebrating the birthday of their Kanaihya. (Fataawa Meelaad Shareef, page 8; and Baraaheen-e-Qaati ‘ah, page 148). (But it is true Islaam to celebrate days of the Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama and their Daarul Uloom.)

26. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and the Daj-jaal both are blessed with life. The traits which characterise the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) are shared by the. Daj-jaal also. (Aabe Hayat, page l 69).

27. The holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) wish for something to happen is of no consequence. (Aabe Hayat, page 169). (But much happens at the wishes of the Wahaabi-Deobandi ‘Ulama.)

 

28. Believe in Al-Laah alone, and do not believe in anyone except Him. (Taqwiyatul Ieemaan, page 14).

 

29. Before Al-Laah, all Prophets and all friends of Al-Laah are insignificant specks of dust. (Taqwiyatul Ieemaan, page 54).

30. It is right to call the Prophet as your brother. – (Baraaheen-e-Qaati’ah, page 3). (Even if believing so is against the Qur’aan).

31. Any Musalmaan who regards the Prophet or the friends of Al-Laah to be Al-Laah’s creations and bondsmen and yet makes them his advocates and intercessors, calls on them for help, and gives nazr and niyaaz equals Abu Jahl in apostasy. (Taqwiyatul leemaan pages 7 and 27).

32. Durood Taaj is disfavored and. reciting it is .not permitted. (Fazaa’il-i-Durood Shareef, page. 73 and Tazkiratur Rasheed vol. 2, page 117). (But to compose and recite. elegies (marsiyah) on the ‘Ulama of Deoband crediting them with much more excellences than those described in the Durood Taaj for the Messenger of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is quite right.)

33. A saintly person of the Deobandi faction had been given a bath by Hazrat ‘Alec (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) and Hazrat Faatimah (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anha) had put on clothes on his (naked) body. (Siraat-i-Mustaqeem, Persian, page 164; Urdu, page 280).

34. Meelaad Shareef Mi’raaj Shareef, Giyaarhveen Shareef ‘urs Shareef; Khatm Shareef; Soyem, Chehlum, Faatihah Khawani, and leesaal-e-Sawaab, all are unlawful and bad innovations and the ways of the infidel Hindus. (Fataawa Ashrafyah, volume 2, Page 58; Fataawa Rasheediyah, volume 2, pages 144 and 150; and volume 3, pages 93 and 941).

 

(It should be noted that the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people who declare that celebrating Meelaad (birth) of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is a wrong, unlawful, forbidden act of apostasy must be questioned how is it permissible and right to celebrate the foundation-day of the Daarul ‘Uloom, Deoband, and to call upon an apostate women to inaugurate it; to celebrate the days and the death anniversaries of their Mul-laas and. their Muftees; to appoint the time, the date and the place of such gatherings; to hold political and non-political demonstrations; to establish institutions in the name of non-Al-Laah; to ask for financial and other kinds of help for the propagation of non-AI-Laah.)

 

35. To eat a well known indigenous crow is a spiritually rewarding act. (Fataawa Rasheediyah, Volume 2, Page 1301). (But the eating of halwa (a sweet dish) distributed on the occasion of Shabe Bara’at is forbidden).

36. To invoke the friends of Al-Laah even though regarding them as His creations is forbidden. (Taqwiyatul leemaan, 7). (But it is not forbidden if the ‘Ulama of Deoband themselves invoke them).

37. To supplicate after funeral prayers is not permitted. (Fatwa of Muftee Jameel Ahmad Thanvi, Jami’ah Ashrafiyah, Lahore). (But it is not forbidden if the ‘Ulama of Deoband themselves supplicate thus.) ,

38. It is permitted to take gifts distributed on the occasion of the Hindu festivals of Holi and Deewaali. (Fataawa Rasheediyah, volume 2, Page 130). (But to take gifts distributed on the occasion of Faatihah and Niyaaz is prohibited.)

39). There is no harm in eating food, if clean, prepared at the houses of the meanest and the lowliest of people. (Fataawa Rasheediyah, Volume 2, page 130). (But clean and permitted food distributed on the occasion of niyaaz of Giyaarhveen Shareef is altogether prohibited.)

40. Drinking water from the sabeel (kiosk) set up by Hindus (apostates) out of the money earned through interest is permitted. (Fataawa Rasheediyah, Volume 3, pages 113 and 114). (But drinking clean water from the sabeel set up during the month of Muharram for the leesaal-e-Sawaab of Saiyyidina Imaam Husain (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) with money provided by the lawful earnings of Musalmaans is prohibited.)

 

Books by these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ‘Ulama are replete with many such ranting and faith-destroying utterances. This servant of the Ahle Sunnat seeks forgiveness of Al-Laah Subhaanahu, for my (leemaan) faith is most distressed at reproducing such utterances even though my sole purpose in doing so is that readers come to know the basis of our difference with the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people.

Believe me, these things are such that a Musalmaan’s heart quails at hearing or reading them, and faith testifies that these can be uttered only by one who is an enemy to the Prophet and is faithless. I pray to Almighty Al-Laah that He may, for the sake of His beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), extend His special protection to us against every insolence and every irreverence of those who make such statements and those who believe in them, and against those who regard those indulging in such writings to be true Musalmaans, and let our end be while we are firm on the Faith. (Aameen)

Dear readers! Do you believe in such writings? Do you hold such beliefs? Are you prepared to believe in such things? You might be wondering who are the people who say such things and who are the people who write such things. Your answer would surely be that anyone who calls himself Mu’min and Muslim can never say such things. But the irony is that such things have not been said by ignorant and crude men, but those who call themselves the most learned of the times Mutaa’ul Kul, Mujad-did-i-Mil-lat and Hakeem-ul-um-mat have said such things in books written by them. Such things have been written by people who not only call themselves Musalmaan but authorities on Islaam.

When the ‘Ulamaa-i-Haq pointed out to them that such things were wrong and asked them to repent for doing so, then even after being requested innumerable times the reply of those writing such things was simply that they were in the right in writing what they had written. It was pointed out to them that when they would not tolerate their parents being likened improperly how could they themselves do so in the case of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), for whom Al-Laah Subhaanahu has commanded utmost respect.

In order to make them understand the gravity of the situation the following line of argument was taken with them. Suppose you are standing somewhere and your father also arrives there. Would you like to be told by one of your acquaintances that you mother’s husband had come or that he had come who cohabits with your mother? Although the man saying such thing is making a correct statement, in that your father is, of course, the husband of your mother, and his second statement also is correct, but the manner of his speech is crude, uncivilized and insulting. Of course it would have pleased you if he had said that your dear father or your respectful father had come.

What possible likeness a particle of dust can have with the heaven! Where do we stand and where does the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) stand!

Even if they do not have the utmost love for the Prophet of Al-Laah, the beloved Prophet, the Prophet of Prophets (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), even then they should not use such similes and words as they use, for the status which the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) holds among the creations of Al-Laah is all too obvious from the Qur’aan.

In the arrangement of the Qur’aan, where the words, Yaa Aiey-Yuhal Lazeena Aamanoo (0 you who believe), first occur, the first command that has been given to men of Faith is that they should show utmost respect to His Prophet even while addressing him, and must not say to him Laa Taqooloo raa’inaa (make concessions to us), but to say to him Wa Qool unzurnaa (please have kind eyes upon us.)

Al-Laah did not even like a word to be used for his blessed Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) which could be, only with a slight change in sound, taken to mean something different. This word was, therefore, declared disrespectful and insolent, and its use was prohibited. So, how could words which are obviously improper be used for the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)!

The words which they use for that greatest personality, respect for whom is ordained by the True Creator, are most disgraceful. Apart from giving expression to things which indicate infidelity, they have also used improper similes wherever they have used them.

This shows that they have no respect in their hearts and minds for the blessed beloved of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). They have no love and no connection with him, although they are fully in the know of the obvious truth that respect and love for the beloved of the Creator and the Cherisher, Ahmad-e-Mukhtaar (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), is the very essence and soul of Faith (Ieemaan), and without such love and respect it is not possible to be a follower. Thus they are denying Deen by their own utterances and heaping upon themselves eternal damnation.

Dear readers! You might think that these people might have heeded to this admonition and taken to the right path. But, alas, these people who call themselves ‘Ulama not only repeatedly insisted on declaring that their apostate and wrong writings were correct but also began to rationalise their stand.

Every intelligent man knows that justifying a sin is worse than sinning, that is, to try to justify a wrong is like committing one wrong act after another. To deem a sin to be a virtue and try to prove it right is a sin of the worst sort, and to call infidelity (kufr) as faith (Ieemaan) is not what a Mu’min does.

Readers would also surely be wanting to know who are the people who have written and said such blasphemies. You have already gone through the name of the book and page number against every such writing. Now, for your information the titles of the books and the names of their authors are given below.

You might say that these writings had been quoted out of context; that the intention of the writers had been something else; that such great scholars could not write such things. is the intercessor on behalf of bondsman Kaukab Noorani Okarvi (Ghufira Lahu)

Every man with faith and with knowledge and wisdom knows it full well that there is none more excellent than the holy Prophet is (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) among all the creations of Al-Laah. Therefore, any negative word or any vulgar and improper and bad simile used for him cannot, in any case, be the right thing to do. It is better not to use a bad or incorrect word at all than to write a wrong or bad word and thereafter, add a whole paragraph or several pages by way of explanation.

It is accepted by all that an abusive word would not become a benediction or a refined writing by Shah Ismaiel Sahib Dehlvi Phulti Balakoti offering an explanation to it; it will remain an abuse all the same. Wherever wrong and improper words have been used (in these books) they would still remain wrong and improper words whether quoted in context or out of it. The proof is at hand, for these books are available in the market and you can yourselves go – through them, and the meaning of the words or similes would become clear to you inspite of passages before or after. Just one example will do.

Ashraf Alee Sahib Thanvi writes: “Then, if attributing knowledge of the unseen (ghaieb) to his (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) blessed person may be all right according to A, the question’ is whether knowledge of the unseen means all knowledge or some of it. If knowledge of some of the unseen is meant, then there is no element of exclusiveness in this for the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Such knowledge of the unseen is not only given to A, B and to every child and every madman but even to animals and beasts.” (Hifzul Ieemaan, Page 7).

Would you accept such a writing for Thanvi Sahib or for your father, or for the country’s President, or for your teacher, or for any respectable person? Just reflect.

If, according to some, knowledge of the unseen is to be attributed to Ashraf Alee Sahib Thanvi, then the question to be asked is, if such knowledge extends to some things or all things. If what is meant is knowledge of some things, then it is not exclusive to Ashraf Alee Sahib Thanvi. Such knowledge is available not only to every Tom, Dick and Harry but to every child and madman and to every animal, including donkey, elephant etc.

Tell me, if it would mean insolence to Thanvi Sahib? You will say, certainly it will be so. It is amazing that similes and improper words should be considered insolent or disrespectful for Thanvi Sahib or for any person respected by you but not deemed insolent or disrespectful in the case of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) although it is established that insolence and disrespect to the holy Prophet (`Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is, without any doubt, infidelity (kufr).

You might say these persons had not intended to be insolent; their writings meant something different; every word has more than one meaning. Just apply this very concession and interpretation to yourself and then answer the following.

Supposing someone calls you waladul haraam (a bastard), and you get flabbergasted and greatly infuriated, and then that person tells you he had been grossly misunderstood for the word haraam also stands for respect and what he meant was that you were a respectable son and he had not intended any abuse. Would you accept this explanation?

If you cannot accept this explanation with regard to your own persons how can you, then, accept this explanation in respect of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)? Remember that disrespect being intended or not being intended has no bearing so far as insolence is concerned. (For details and Fataawa of the ‘Ulama of Deoband see my book “White and Black” (Kaukab).

Such writings of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ‘Ulama and their being adamant on their stand is the basis of our difference with them. The faith of even the most ignorant of the true Musalmaans cannot hear them with equanimity, much less accept them. So, you would also surely say that he who does or says such things is unworthy of being called a Musalmaan.

It stands to reason that- a crime committed by a knowing person is more cognizable than that committed by a person who is unknowing. This because what an unknowing person says or does is due to his ignorance, while a knowing person commits a crime knowingly, deliberately, and so his punishment also is greater than the former. The heathenish and improper writings you have already gone through have been written and said by these very people who insist on being called profound ‘Ulama and on being followed, and their followers do accept them as more profound than all others.

These “Ulama” had been told during their lifetime (and the entire record has been preserved) that since such of their writings were wrong and heathenish so they must show repentance for doing so. But they declared the things written by them to be correct and they stood firmly by their writings.

Consequently, the right-guided ‘Ulama of the Ahle Sunnat, not only in the subcontinent but also in Makkah and Madinah and the ‘Arab countries, after exhausting all dialogue with them, gave the verdict of heathen-ness against all those ‘Ulama who had written such things and refused to repent, as well as on such of them who had been on their side. (For details, see Fataawa Husaamul Haramaien.) After the verdict of heathen-ness against them was published, the ‘Ulama who had indulged in such writings themselves said that if those who had given the verdict against them not done so on the basis of their writings they would have themselves become heathens.

See what Ashraf Alee Sahib has to say on the question of pronouncing the verdict of infidelity on somebody’s infidelity. He says: “People say that Maulvees turn Musalmaans into infidels. O cruel people! How are the Maulvees at fault when you yourselves become infidels? How can a Maulvee be at fault if he pronounces you an infidel because of your indulging in such monstrous things? Maulvees do not turn people into infidels; people become infidels on their own. All that they (the Maulvees) do is to pronounce the verdict on them of being an infidel, ask them to repent to Al-Laah, and renew their faith and their marriage. In short, they (Maulvees) do not turn anybody into an infidel but only point out to them their infidelity.” Khutbaat-e-Hakeemul Um-mat, page 40, parts “Mahaasin-e-Islaam”. Mufti Muhammad Shafi Sahib has also quoted the writing in his book “Ieemaan and Kufr” (For details on the subject see my book “White and Black” (Kaukab).

This makes it very clear that these Wahaabi ‘Ulama of Deoband themselves had been aware of the infidelity of their writings. And yet they did not repent over their writings. The reason for this was that they had done so at the instance of and assistance from, non-Muslims. So, how could they annoy their (non-Muslim) masters? They did not realise that they were earning eternal damnation for themselves by displeasing Almighty Al-Laah and His Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and were leaving behind them chaos and confusion in the Um-mat.

After those who had written these pagan things left this world, their successors had been asked to either burn or drown into sea books in which such pagan things occurred and repent over such writings. But their successors also shut upon themselves the door to repentance and chose to remain adamant on their standpoint, and still maintain the position that those writings are not at all wrong but are rather absolutely correct. So, basing themselves on the principle laid down in the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, the right-guided ‘Ulama gave the verdict that “endorsement of heathenism also is heathenism”

Some people ask us, ‘reward for how many units (rak’aat) of Namaaz would accrue to us by calling as infidels the writers of such wrong and heathenistic things and those who believe in them? Why should we condemn the dead? Do we really know that those dead had not repented?’

In reply, it should be pointed out that making distinction between infidelity and Islaam is among the necessities of Deen. You may not call an infidel an infidel but when his infidelity becomes manifest, it is incumbent on the believers to call him an infidel as such for this infidelity. And the principle is that not to believe that an infidelity is an infidelity is itself infidelity.

(For details, see my book “White and Black” (Kaukab).

As for the question why should we condemn them now that these people are dead, the reply is this. Abu Lahab, an uncle to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), indulged in insolence, and so did Waleed Bin Mugheerah and others. So, these insolent people will continue to be cursed till Doomsday because of being insolent to the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Surely they would not be praised and lauded but condemned!

Regarding the plea that they might have, repented, let me say this. First of all, only he can think of repenting who acknowledges these writings to be pagan. But when the present set of’ Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ‘Ulama do not acknowledge such writings of their elders to be heathenistic then where is the scope for repenting.

Even so, if some of the followers of those Wahaabi ‘Ulama of Deoband know that their leaders had repented for writing these heathenistic things their repentance should be published and made public and all their followers themselves should repudiate such wrong and heathenistic writings and announce their non-acceptance of these wrong and heathenistic writings and acknowledge such writings to be wrong and heathenistic. And so the controversy would resolve itself. *

Some people have said that since the rest of the writings of those who had written such things are correct it is not right to pronounce them infidels on the basis of some things or just one thing. **

Such people should be asked to tell us how Shaitaan, the accursed, who is, according to one tradition, reputed to have worshipped Almighty Al-Laah for six hundred thousand years and, according to another, for three million years or so and prostrated before Him on every single spot of the earth; was reputed to be the teacher of the angels by dint of his knowledge; was a firm believer in the unity of Al-Laah; had erred only once when he did not prostrate himself before Hazrat Aadam (‘Alaihis Salaam) as, according to him, Aadam (‘Alaihis-Salaam) was made of clay; and thus denied the greatness of Prophethood. The prostration, which Almighty Al-Laah had commanded to be made to Hazrat Aadam (‘Alaihis-Salaam), was a prostration meant for showing respect, and when Shaitaan refused to do the prostration, Almighty Al-Laah, notwithstanding all his worshipping and his learning and his belief, condemned him for all times for only once being insolent and disrespectful to Prophethood; and now he stands totally condemned till Doomsday.

——————————————————————————-

*An organization in Lahore called Majlis Seyaanatul Muslimeen, which should really the called Majlis Khiyaanatul Muslimeen as befits their deeds, has suddenly adopted the tactic of altering these heathenistic writings on their own. This means that the old, original heathenistic writings are, indeed, heathenistic in the eyes of the Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama, otherwise where was the need for altering them. If the present Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama consider the writings of their elders to be heathenistic, then why don’t they admit this in clear terms. Is not knowingly hiding heathenism of others by itself heathenism? The present Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama should look at what their own Sheikh Muhammad Zakariya Kandhalvi has to say on the subject. He says: “How is it permitted to effect any change in a book written by someone else?”—”Problems regarding the book on Fazaa’il and answers to them”; page 53.

**Ashraf Alee Sahib himself writes: “He who has even one heathenistic trait is accepted on all hands to be a heathen. Ifaazaat-e-Yaumiyah, volume 7, Page. 234.

—————————————–

I have already said that for one to be a Mu’min it is necessary to believe in all the essentials of Deen, while for becoming an apostate it is enough to deny only one of the essentials of Deen.

Just consider this. When millions of years of Namaaz and worshipping and all his learning and belief in the unity of Al-Laah could not save Shaitaan, the accursed, from being condemned and cursed, how, then, can several years’ of their Namaaz, their learning and their belief in the unity of Al-Laah save these Ulama? Shaitaan had shown disrespect to a Prophet and these ‘Ulama also have made such utterances against the Prophet of Prophets (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) which one would hate to utter even for his elders.

In such a situation, can anyone doubt that Almighty Al-Laah’s wrath will surely encompass these ‘Ulama and those who believe in such accursed writings. And know it well that redemption depends upon the correctness of beliefs, not on acts and knowledge. They should now see a testimony to this in the writings of Ashraf Alee Sahib Thanvi himself.

The fatwa of Thanvi Sahib on the author of the famous book Seeratun-Nabee, Janab Shiblee Nu’maani, and another ‘aalim of Deoband, Janab Hameedud-deen Faraahi, has been quoted by an ‘aalim of Deoband, Janab ‘Abdul Maaiid Daryabadi, on 457 Of his book Hakeemul Um-mat.

He writes: “Maulana Thanvi’s fatwa has been published and Maulana Shiblee Nu’maani and Maulana Hameedud-deen Faraahi have become polytheists, and since the madrisah (religious school) carries on the mission of both of them, Madrisat Ul-lslaah is a school of polytheism and evil, so much so that even the ‘Ulama participating in the meetings of this madrisah themselves become atheistic and irreligious.”

After reading this fatwa, Janab Abdul Maajid Daryabadi wrote a detailed letter to Thanvi Sahib in which he pleaded for Shiblee Nu’maani and Hameedud-deen Faraahi, saying that both of them not only used to say their Namaaz regularly but also used to say Tahajjud (late night Namaaz and were very virtuous and learned men.

To this, Thanvi Sahib replied: “All these are acts and conditions, and beliefs are some thing different from them. Correct beliefs can go with evil deeds and conditions and wrong beliefs and conditions can go with correct conditions and deeds. –Hakeemul Um-mat, page 476.

At another place, the same Thanvi Sahib writes: “Even if-an irreligious person were to talk about religion, such talk will still be laced with darkness and his writings will also have the same trait. So, keep away from the company of men who have strayed from religion, and, also, do not ever read books written by them. This, because reading of books has the same effect as keeping the company of their authors, and reading of books written by an irreligious person has the same effect as keeping his company.” Kamaalaat-i-Ashrapyah, page 68.

Now, just see, what status this Thanvi Sahib holds in the eyes of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at.

The founder-of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at, Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib says: “Hazrat Maulana Thanvi Sahib has accomplished a great feat. I only wish the teachings would be his and the manner of disseminating them be mine, and, thus, his teachings would become popular.” Malfoozaot, Page 57).

The founder of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at himself has revealed that the purpose of founding it and of its dissemination (Tableegh) is to popularise Thanvi Sahib’s teachings. It is apparent from this that Ashraf Alee Sahib is the basis of the ideology of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at.

The same Thanvi Sahib says that “acts and conditions” are different things, and “beliefs” are quite distinct from them. And this explanation is also given when he writes that wrong acts and conditions do not necessarily flow from wrong beliefs.

This means that a person who has wrong beliefs and is irreligious can be devoted to Namaaz and a person who does not say Namaaz can hold right beliefs.

He has made it clear that a man’s faith is not dependent upon reciting the Kalimah and saying Namaaz but, in truth, it is dependent upon holding correct beliefs. Keeping up Namaaz and fasting has no importance if one’s beliefs are not correct.

He has, also, said that he who holds wrong beliefs is irreligious and his writings and his speeches lead to deviations, and if he talks about religion that too, would lead to deviations.

So he advised people to shun the company of such persons, as also to avoid reading their writings or else they, too, would be led astray. He has also said that even a religions school set up by people with wrong beliefs is not a school of Ieemaan and reformation but a school of infidelity and evil, and those who associate themselves with this school or participate in their deliberations would themselves become atheists and irreligious.

Just reflect. Thanvi Sahib has labeled famous ‘Ulama of his own faction as kaafir because of their wrong beliefs. He did not give any importance to Namaaz said by them, or to their learning or to their services, and called their school the school of infidelity, and declared keeping their company and reading their books as atheism and irreligiousness. *

————————————————

*The ‘Ulama of Deoband should read with open eyes the following fatwa of their own Ashraf Alee Sahib and say if it is not injustice to call ‘A’laa Hazrat Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him) Mukaf-firul Muslimeen (one who declares Muslims to be infidels) because he had issued the fatwa of being infidels against some ‘Ulama of Deoband after exhausting all arguments with them. The fact is that it is not in us, the Ahle Sunnat, but in the Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama, to call true Musalmaans as polytheists, innovators and infidels, etc.

————————————–

If Thanvi Sahib is really the ideological base of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at, then, according to Thanvi Sahib himself, he who holds wrong beliefs cannot benefit from Namaaz in the least. And Thanvi Sahib further says that keeping the company of such persons and reading books by them is atheistic and irreligious. The ‘Ulama of Deoband themselves have said very clearly about the stalwarts of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at that they are ignorant and their beliefs are not correct and they are transgressors. So, it is proved that keeping the company of the people of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at and reading their books is irreligious and waywardness, according to Thanvi Sahib, the ideologue of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at, and even according to the stalwarts of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at itself.

Dear readers! When we say the same things they hold us guilty, although they should, in all fairness, condemn their own elders. Those whom they call their own foundation have themselves declared them to be in the wrong and exposed them.

Therefore, please see references from the ‘Ulama of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at themselves. The Deobandi ‘aalim, Abdur Raheem Shah (the person who worked for long with Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib, founder of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at who was a successor (khaleefah) to Khaleel Ahmad Ambethvi, author of Baraaheen-e-Qaati’ah, and with his son, Muhammad Yoosuf), says:

“A job which should be done by scholars is being attempted by those who are not only unacquainted with Deen but are looked down upon by the entire society because of their meanness and ignorance and bad deeds. This is like a crow becoming the head of a people; he will show to them ways which would lead to their destruction.”

(Usool Da’wat-Tableegh, page 7)

He further says: “I (Abdur Raheem Shah) swear by Al-Laah that I am making this analysis of the Jamna’at reluctantly and with a heavy heart and with the realisation that doing so is one of the essentials of Deen. This, because when immature followers began to give public addresses which they have not been allowed to do by the Sharee’at, and went beyond the limits about the excellence of those works and openly curtailed the other departments of Deen, and despite being asked to desist from doing so by responsible persons they have not ceased doing so, or perhaps they themselves did not desist, then in such a situation it is a matter of responsibility that the reality be told whether one accepts it or not.” Usool-e-Da ‘wat-o-Tableegh, page 52.

The reputed Deobandi-Wahaabi debater, Manzoor Ahmad Nu’maani Sahib, criticising the TabIeeghi Jamna’at of his own creed, says: “The wrong is generally committed that such persons are made to address public meetings who are not fit to do so but are rather not equipped for the job, and do not remain within the limits of their knowledge. The fact is that such a wrong occurs very frequently and this must be a matter of concern to men of responsibility.” Tazkiratuz-Zafar, page 244.

Janab Abut Hasan ‘Alec Nadvi says: “One concern of the Maulana (Ashraf ‘Alec Thanvi) was as to how those people (those belonging to the TabIeeghi Jamna’at) would do tableegh (preaching) without acquiring knowledge. But when Maulana Zafar Ahmad Thanvi (Maulana Ashraf Alee’s sister’s son) told the Maulana that the preachers (of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at) do not touch upon anything except those about which they had been ordered then the Maulana (Thanvi) felt fully satisfied.” Deenee Da’wat, page 126.

After quoting the above incident, ‘Abdush-Shakoor Sahib Tirmizee, the biographer of Janab Zafar Ahmad Sahib Thanvi, in his book Tackirat-uz-Zafar, says: “When this Jamna’at (TabIeeghi) and its preachers begin to talk about things other than the basics of preaching (Tableegh) for which they had been given the order then the very basis on which Hazrat Thanvi Sahib had felt satisfied falls to the ground, as it is generally noticed that the ordinary (TabIeeghi) roving groups have abandoned this principle and preachers with little knowledge talk about unrelated matters and reel out tales and fables, and often times go beyond the limits of their knowledge.’,—page 242.

Janab Zafar Ahmad Sahib Thanvi himself says: “In short, the present method of public preaching (by TabIeeghi Jamna’at) fails absolutely in creating excellence in religious knowledge and in providing expertise in working for different departments of Deen”—page 252.

He further says: “Preaching by the deficient ones is not at all reliable.” page 253.

Special attention should be paid to the following sentence:

On page 241 of this very book, Janab ‘Abdush-Shakoor Tirmizee says: “Hazrat Maulana (Zafar Ahmad Thanvi) never thought of joining TabIeeghi Jamna’at and working in conjunction with it to be sufficient for bringing about reforms.”

Dear readers ! In the above quoted writings an insider makes it plain that the people of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at have exceeded the limits and, like frogs during the monsoon, each one of them croaks and goes on a preaching errand without acquiring any knowledge. The preachers of the TabIeeghi Jamna’at are imperfect people, their preaching is not reliable, and no reform is possible by joining the TabIeeghi Jamna’at and working with it. When they themselves cannot be reformed how then others can be reformed! Deobandi ‘Ulama are themselves not satisfied with the TabIeeghi Jamna’at of their own creed and with its work.

Everyone knows it well that books on medicines are available in the market. If someone were to open a clinic after reading some of them, the result will be that he will be prescribing tablets which will ultimately result in patients’ death. This, because only by reading books on medicine on his own nobody can become a physician or a surgeon unless he were to acquire knowledge and training in a medical college or under the guidance of expert teachers. Every owner of a drug store knows which tablet is to be prescribed for pain or fever, but he cannot tell the cause of pain or fever unless a physician is consulted. As the saying goes: “Only he should do a job which is his exclusive domain and if some one else undertakes to do it all his effort will end in frustration.”

Almighty Al-Laah Himself did not only send a Book but also sent a Prophet who taught the Book and the Wisdom and then only the Book could be understood.

Syed Abdur-Raheem Shah Sahib says: “Considering that nobody can become even a compounder without first acquiring a certificate for engaging in the job, it is preposterous for people to think Deen to be so easy and simple that anybody wishing to do so could stand up and make a speech, and no certificate would be required. For such an occasion, it has been apply said: “A quack medicine-man is a danger to life and a quack-Mul-laa is a danger to Deen.” Usool-e-Da’wat-o-Tableegh, page 54.

Dear readers! These people are told that when they step out of their homes for the sake of preaching they earn a great reward, but such people do not reflect that like the passengers being in danger of losing their lives if an unknowing person is at the driver’s seat, people are in danger of losing their faith (Ieemaan) if an ignorant person is assigned the task of preaching.

The master (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) who, with Al-Laah’s leave, had the knowledge of the unseen, has, therefore, said: “When learning dissipates, people will take to the ignorant ones and get guidance from them for problems facing them and those ignorant ones will give wrong guidance which will result in themselves becoming misguided and mislead others as well.” (Bukhaari and Muslim).

The Holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has also said: “The day you find people unsuited to the job being given tasks which concern Deen you should await Doomsday.” That is to say that these inept people will say things because of which people will be completely ruined. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) also declared it to be one of the signs of Doomsday. We are, therefore, witnessing that people belonging to the TabIeeghi Jamna’at, although seemingly talking about the Kalimah and being regular in saying Namaaz are far from the true religion and, therefore, mislead themselves and also cause ruination to others.

Abdur-Raheem Shah Sahib writes: “The evil of a person who does not say Namaaz is confined to himself, and the evil of the other one (i.e., the ignorant) is contagious and harms a Whole generation.” Usool-e-Da’wat-o-Tableegh, page 54.

This means that a person who does not say Namaaz harms himself only and the person who though he says Namaaz but preaches wrong beliefs destroys a whole generation. The loss caused by such a person does not remain confined to himself but, like an epidemic, envelops others as well.

Another teacher at Madrisah Deoband, writing about the proposal “to adopt Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib’s technique for working among the populace”, says: “I am not satisfied with his technique of preaching”. Tanmbeehat, page 12.

About the Tableeghi Jamaa’at’s book “Fazaa’il-e-Tableegh” and about declaring “the movement of Tableeghi Jamna’at as proof of the virtues of preaching,” ‘Abdur-Raheem Shah Sahib writes: “It is a strange contradiction that at places it (the virtue of preaching) has been declared as a Prophetic tradition and at places Maulana Muhammad Ilyaas is pronounced to be its founder and prime mover.” Usool-e-Da’wat-o-Tableegh, page 150.

Ihteshaamul Hasan Kandhalvi Sahib, brother-in-law of Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib and his special assistant and associate from childhood to old age, writing in the concluding part of his book, Zindagee Kee Siraate Mustaqeem (the straight path of life) under the heading “An essential warning”, says: “The present preaching done by Nizamuddin (a locality of Dehli) is, in my knowledge and understanding, not in consonance with the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, nor it is in consonance with the creed of Hazrat Mujad-did Alfe Saani and Hazrat Shah Waleey-yul Laah Muhad-dis Dehlvi.

“The first responsibility of the ‘Ulama participating in this preaching is to bring it in line with the Qur’aan and the Hadeeth and also in line with the creed of the past Imaams and the right-guided ‘Ulama. It is beyond me how the work, despite being done during the life-time of Hazrat Moulana Ilyaas with utmost adherence to principles, had only the status of a good innovation (Bid’at-e-Hasnah), could now be declared to be the most important work on earth after serious irregularities have been introduced into it. After inclusion in it. It cannot even be called a good innovation. My purpose in saying so is to acquit myself of my responsibility.”

In reply to this, Mahmood Hasan Sahib Gangohi, in a letter to Ihteshaamul Hasan Sahib Kandhalvi, says: “So far I had been under the impression that you had quit residing in Nizamuddin and taken up residence in Kandhala because of health reasons and so you were unable to participate in preaching. But this pamphlet has made it plain that the reason for your non-participation is that in your eyes it is not a work connected with preaching of the faith, but a work which causes deviation in the faith.” Chashma-e-Aaftaab, page 7

The ‘aalim who compiled the book “Chashma-e-Aaftaab”, Qamruddeen Sahib Muzaahir, writes in his preface: “Maulana Ihteshaamul Hasan Kandhalvi is one of the founders of this movement. Recently, after leveling strong criticism against the Tableeghi Jamna’at, he has declared it as an organisation which invites people to deviation.” Chashma-e-Aaftaab, page 3.

Also, see this sentence by Sheikh Muhammad Zakariya Sahib occurring on page 11 of this very book. He writes: “Of course, I also have been hearing that some of the successors and the elite of Thanvi Sahib do not like it (the Tableeghi Jamna’at).”

‘Abdur-Raheem Shah Sahib writes: “Correct beliefs are the basis of redemption; deeds are not the basis of redemption.” Usool-e-Da’wat-o-Tableegh, page 64.

Dear readers! You have just seen the reality of the Tableeghi Jamna’at in the writings of its leading ‘Ulama. SO, I need not give any fatwa or make any comment on them. Providence has itself declared them to be in the wrong through their own pens. Now the decision rests on the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people themselves. They are in a quandary: if they say they are right then all such of their elders are proved wrong, and if they declare their elders to be in the right then they are themselves proved to be in the wrong, and those reading these writings or hearing them will come to the conclusion that all of them, big or small, are in the wrong.

We, the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at (Sun-nee), whom these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people call “Bareilvi”, are bad in their eyes because we show them the mirror of their own writings and ask them to tell us which of the two voices is theirs. But instead of replying to us they begin to use foul language. They have nothing else to do than to declare true Musalmaans as polytheists and innovators.

But look at the miracle of Providence that they themselves do the same things for which they declare us to be polytheists and innovators. That is to say that they do the same things which they say are unlawful and prohibited and thus become guilty on two counts: one, the guilt of calling a permitted thing as prohibited and, two, of doing the same thing after declaring it to be unlawful. What is it if not the Divine wrath encompassing them in the world?

An apprehension lingering in the minds of people has to be dispelled. You might be thinking how could a people going about in the streets coaxing people to fully adhere to Namaaz and fasting*

And urging them to recite the Kalimah correctly be said to be in the wrong. **

—————————————

*It might be that people would be thinking that the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi Jamna’at had been brought into existence for preaching and for insisting that Namaaz and fasting should be kept up. In this connection, readers have already seen in this very book remarks made by Muhammad Ilyaas Sahib, the founder of the Tableeghi Jamna’at, that he wanted to disseminate in his own way the ideas of Ashraf Alee Sahib Thanvi, that is to say he wanted to convert people to Deobandi-ism. Readers should now very attentively look into another of Ilyaas Sahib’s statements made in his booklet Da’wat, also quoted on page 234 of his book Deeni Da’wat by Janab Abdul Hasan ‘Alec Nadvi. He says: “Once he (llyaas Sahib) told one of his relations, Janab Zaheerul Hasan (M.A. Alig), that ‘nobody understands my real motive. People think that the movement (Tableeghi Jamna’at) was a movement for the establishment of Salaat (Namaaz), while I say on oath that it is not at all a movement for the establishment of Salaat.’ Again, one day he regretfully told Janab Zaheerul Hasan that he would have to create a new people. Readers would have surely known it by now, that in the words of Muhammad llyaas Sahib, founder of the Tableeghi Jamna’at, the aim of the Jamna’at is something other than that averred by the roving preachers of the Jamna’at which is meant to be a smokescreen. Their real aim is the creation of a nation separate and distinct from Musalmaans. Ilyaas Sahib had said nobody understood his mission, i.e. creating a new nation. He declared on oath that the Tableeghi Jamna’at was not a movement towards Salaat, and those who say so are liars. If they call themselves to be in the right then their own Muhammad llyaas Sahib becomes a liar.

**Janab Murtaza Hasan Sahib Darbangi says: “He who claims to have Islaam and leemaan yet reviles the Prophets (Alihum-us-Salaam) with abandon and also denies the essentials of Dee” is not a Musalmaan at all, and is, in the eyes of all, an apostate and an infidel. “Ashad-dul ‘Azaab, page 5.

————————————————–

This means that even correct preaching by such a person will not at all benefit him unless he corrects his own beliefs and acts.

Let me tell them that a reply has already been given with reference to Thanvi Sahib’s writing which declared that even if a person holding wrong beliefs were to talk of Deen such a talk would still not be free of deviations. Although Thanvi Sahib’s reply is sufficiently clear, yet what I am going to do now is to state it in a simpler language.

Supposing someone, seemingly very punctual in offering Namaaz (prayers) and Rozah (fasting) and looking to be, by his face and his appearance, a good man, invites you to a feast. For this purpose, he prepares the best quality of halwa (a kind of sweet dish) having the following ingredients: 40 grams of pure sooji (flour in fine granules) cooked in 25 grams of pure gee (butter oil), 30 grams of sugar, and 4 grams of the marrows of almonds and pistachios laced in silver foil. And only one gram of a deadly poisonous substance is dissolved completely in the concoction. Now only the glittering silver foil and the pure ghee and the almonds and the pistachios are visible.

You are also informed that glucose, vitamins and other energy-giving ingredients have been put into it, and, otherwise also, it is most pleasing to look at and all things put in it are pure.

Would you accept the invitation and partake of the delicacy? I am sure you will refuse to do so even after a good deal of coaxing by your host. Your answer would surely be that although 99% of the ingredients in it may be pure, but it also contains one gram of pure poison, the effect of which will be horrendous.

Your host would, then, tell you that all the other ingredients are visible but poison is not discernible, that other ingredients dominate and they provide tremendous strength. In reply, you will say that the inclusion of one gram of poison would cancel out the benefits of all other ingredients and would harm you to the extent that the other 99 grams would not be able to offset its effect.

Dear readers! The same is the case with these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis. The apparent glitter of Namaaz and Rozah are publicly demonstrated, the benefits of tableegh and its efficacy are recounted but the deadly poison of hidden ideological evil and wrong beliefs and disrespect for, and insolence to, Prophethood mixed in them are most deadly for lee man.

Like poison is fatal for human body and human life, so is insolence towards Prophets and the friends of Al-Laah fatal for leemaan. You have understood it well that since redemption depends not on deeds but on right beliefs, so if one does not hold right beliefs even praying for millions of years would be of no avail to him.

A Deobandi ‘aalim, Ahmad ‘Alec Sahib, has, on page 80 of his pamphlet, “On causes of the displeasure of the right-guided ‘Ulama with Maudoodiyat” given a similar illustration of Abul A’laa Maudoodi Sahib. I am quoting it by way of endorsement of my standpoint. This is what he writes:

“Suppose someone were to put 10 kilograms of milk into an openmouthed large pot and also a small piece (a tola) of swine flesh tied to a piece of wooden plank placed across its top. Then, when a Musalmaan is offered a drink from the milk he is sure to say he would never drink from it as all’ the milk had become haraam (forbidden). The man offering you the drink would, then, say that since ten kilograms of milk is made up of 800 tolas, so why should you just see this piece of flesh, you should rather see that to the right and left of the piece of flesh and beneath it, to the depth of 4 or 5 inches, is only milk. The Musalmaan would still say that the whole of the milk had become forbidden because of the one piece of swine-flesh.

“Such is the case with Maudoodi Sahib’s writings. When Musalmaans read Maudoodi Sahib’s words that “there is darkness and filth all around the Khaana-e-Ka’bah”, they are sure to remain displeased with Maudoodi Sahib until and unless he publicly repents making this statement and removes this piece of swine-flesh from the milk.”

Dear readers! The verdict which the ‘Ulama of Deoband themselves have given against their own Maudoodi Sahib also applies, in their own words, to the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ‘Ulama and their supporters. Until the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people repent their pagan writings and unless they publicly announce their non-acceptance of these writings and correct their beliefs, that is to say they do not take out the piece of swine flesh from the milk and the poison from the halwa, the Muslim um-mah will not change its verdict on those of them who accept and believe in such pagan writings. The ‘Ulama of Deoband have themselves given the verdict that redemption depends upon beliefs, not on acts.

The only way to a decision and a compromise lies in the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people admitting that these Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama are guilty of writing pagan things which are against the Book (Qur’aan) and the Sunnat.

On account of not repenting these writings they are pagans and infidels and all those who believe and endorse these writings are to be bracketed with the writers of these passages. It is known to all that the commands of the Sharee’at cannot be altered, but people must bring their own inclinations and wisdom and understanding completely in line with the Sharee’at.

The moment the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people and others admit this, all this controversy will come to an end. But, unfortunately, whenever the successors and supporters of these writers of wrong and pagan writings have been asked to admit as much they have flatly refused to do so.

55

Now, readers have to decide for themselves. When Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people remain adamant and obdurate on their standpoint then how the verdict of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat can be altered? About people whose hearts have been sealed, who have been immersed deep into the abyss of deviation, who do not like to distinguish between truth and falsehood, the Qur’aan has commanded: Lakum Deenakum Waliya Deen (for you your Deen and for me my Deen).

In conclusion, I will only say this much to my readers. How you will fare on the day when you are questioned in your-graves about the ‘mercy to the universes’, ‘the light personified’ and the ‘blessed intercessor’ (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and you will be asked what beliefs you held about him before your death, on the day when the sun will be shining at a distance of only one-and-a-quarter miles away from the Plain of Resurrection, on the day when everybody will be in a state of everybody-for-himself on account of the wrath of Al-Laah, the One, the Wrathful?

On that day, nobody will get protection except within the apron of the mercy of the beloved Mustafa (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). If you were to die holding such wrong beliefs how then will you be able to save yourself from the wrath of Al-Laah? Give this a thought.

It was for this reason that our A’laa Hazrat Imaam-e-Ahle Sunnat, Maulana Shah Ahmad Raza Khan Bareilvi (may Al-Laah have mercy on him), had been giving the following call:

“Aaj Le Unkee Panaah Aaj Madad Maang Un Se Kal Na Mannein Ge Qiynamat Me Agar Maan Gayaa”

(Seek refuge in him (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and ask for his help today.

For even if you were to do so on the Day of Judgement it would surely be turned down.)

It should be noted that many people of the Deobandi-Wahaabi persuasion had advised their comrades not to accept these pagan writings. The writing of ‘Aamir ‘Usmaani, nephew of Janaab Shabbeer Ahmad Usmaani, in the monthly “Tajalli published from Deoband, is a case in point.

Dear readers! After this narrative, you would like to know why the present crop of Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghis and their ilk are adamant about ‘ these pagan and wrong writings of some of their stalwarts and why they do not end the controversy by admitting their wrong. What is the real reason for this? The ‘Ulama of Deoband were not so minded before. How is it, then, that they have become supporters of the Najdi Wahaabi faction, which had been sponsored by Lawrence of Arabia, and, after denying respect for Prophethood like them, have been saying improper things in the tone of Shaitaan.

I say to my readers with fear of Al-Laah in my heart that the Jews, the Christians, and the hypocrites all are enemies to Al-Laah and His Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). The Qur’aan has explained the reality about them.

You know, it is a natural and psychological fact that when somebody’s reality is exposed and his ugly face comes in full view he is greatly hurt and becomes more pronounced and adamant In his enmity, anger and envy, rather than correcting himself, to the extent that he begins to take retaliatory measures. Jews and Christians were very angry at the mercy to the worlds (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) for the expansion of the Islamic empire under his true successors and for their own defeat and humiliation. Their anger reached boiling point when they were deprived of their main centers, like Khyber and Baietul Muqad-das (Jerusalem).

Now, it became clear to them that they would now not be able to regain their lost kingdom and their power and pelf, and that they could not’ face the might of the Islamic empire. So, they devised secret plans, details of-which are preserved in authentic books. These anti-Islaam groups decided that since they had been fully exposed and much weakened after being exiled from their homes there was only one way for them to avenge themselves.

This was to infiltrate Muslim ranks and destroy Muslim unity and Islamic brotherhood from within. The idea was to hypocritically become Muslim while fully adhering to their false beliefs and ideologies. All they had to do now was to recite the Kalimah and to say Namaaz This they would continue to do for show, until they had acquired the right to live in peace in the areas where they used to live.

Then would come the opportunity for them to sow the seed of discord amongst Musalmaans, so that they become so involved in their own internecine wars that they leave them (Jews and Christians) alone. When that happened, it would be easy for them to reoccupy- their own territories and, thus, regain their position.

So, the Jew, ‘Abdul Laah Bin Sabaa, became the leader of this movement and all his followers hypocritically accepted Islaam. This conspiratorial group began to work out its plan sometime after the death of Hazrat Saiyyidina ‘Umar Faarooq (Radial Laah ‘Anhu), and the tragic martyrdom of Hazrat ‘Usmaan Ghani (Radial Laah ‘Anhu) was a result of the conspiracies hatched by this very anti-Islaam group.

This group extended its activities throughout the Islamic Empire, and this process continued generation after generation. They saw that the Musalmaans had intense love for their Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), such that they would sacrifice their lives, their wealth, their all for the sake of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and their love of him was because of the beauty, the splendour and the excellence of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and it is a settled fact that men are in love with excellence and splendour.

So, this hypocritical and anti-Islaam group decided that it would not succeed in its nefarious designs unless this love was undermined and, thus, Muslim unity destroyed. Since this group had assured the Jews and the Christians that they were, in fact, loyal to them, so those people (Jews and Christians) opened up their treasures to them.

Only two factors had contributed to the Islamic conquests: intense love of the Almighty Al-Laah and His beloved and last Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and the spirit of Jihaad (waging war for the sake of Al-Laah). This conspiratorial group, therefore, decided to pick up such things in Deen, through writings, speeches and every possible way, which could cause friction amongst Musalmaans, leading to internecine wars.

Consequently, the meanings of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat began to be altered; things which had been prohibited began to be called lawful and lawful things were declared unlawful; the so-called ‘Ulama of this evil group were given the status and rank of Imaam and their opponents began to be called polytheists, innovators and deviationists; false claimants to Prophethood began to make their appearance; a wave of insolence to, and vilification of, the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), his holy spouses, his venerable companions, the blessed members of his household, and the friends of Al-Laah (Ridwaanul Laahi ‘Alaihim Ajma’een) began to sweep through.

All this so that love and devotion to them be destroyed. When people would be told that Prophets and friends of Al-Laah had no privileged position and were mere sinful mortals, their love and enthusiasm would automatically come to an end, and when love would cease to exist they would also lose their power to act and to engage in Jihaad etc.

The master (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) from whom, by the leave of Al-Laah, none of these things were hidden, had told the world about this group and about the circumstances surrounding it.

Therefore, according to ahaadeeth, once when the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was distributing the spoils of war amongst the Islamic army, a person, Harqoos Bin Zuhair by name, also called Zul Khuwaisarah, called out: “O Al-Laah’s Prophet! You have not done justice”. On hearing this utterance of the insolent person, the feelings of those dedicated to the Prophethood were aroused.

Hazrat ‘Umar Faarooq (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) requested the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) to permit him to put an end to the life of this insolent person and to cut him into pieces with his sword. But the mercy unto the worlds (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) refused him permission to do so.

He, however, told Zul Khuwaisarah: “May your mother weep over you! I am the Prophet of Al-Laah, and if I won’t do justice then who could be more just in the whole wide world than I.”

And addressing his companions, he said: “He will live on, and generation after generation after generation will come out of his progeny until the last group of them will join the army of the Daj-jaal.”

He also said: “The best among my Um-mat will kill him and his associates and that day they will be the worst people and those who will kill them will be the best among my Um-mat.”

He further said: “The signs of his progeny will be these: they will not let the hair to grow on their heads; they will wear their trousers much above their ankles; they will say prayers of inordinately long duration so that others seeing them pray might think of their own prayers to be less excellent.”

He also said: “They will recite the Qur’aan with greater excellence, but the Qur’aan will be merely on their lips and not go beyond their throats, that is to say, it will have no effect on them.”

He also said: “Their tongues will be as sweet as sugar but their hearts will be more harsh than those of wolves.”

He also said: “They will show themselves to be very good, but they will be as deviated from Deer’ as an arrow gone astray from its prey. These people will themselves be misled and will spread only evil.” (Mishkaat Shareef, page 535; Bukhaaree Shareef, page 224, vol. 2).

Dear readers! With the demands of equity and justice before you, please pay attention to this. Do you find around yourselves people with such signs? These signs have been indicated by that Prophet of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) through whom we recognise and believe in Al-Laah, that Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) through belief in whom we believe in the Qur’aan, that Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) who told us about every word said by him also which one of them was of the Qur’aan and which one of his own; these words have been uttered by the same tongue which gave us the Qur’aan.

Whosoever has total belief in the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) will have, and must have, true and perfect belief in the true sayings of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). The holy

Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has told us everything plainly, clearly. People should not be duped by cheats who may put on any disguise to give respectability to themselves or to their movement: the reality about them is as evident to us as the brightly shining sun.

Under the pretext of teaching correct Kalimah and Namaaz to simple Musalmaans, these people, who have sold themselves to the enemies of the Muslim Um-mat, are pushing them to the abyss of destruction and ruination.

With the aid and co-operation of Jews, Christians and other non-Muslims, these predators of the faith are engaged in anti-Islaam conspiracies. How can such people be friendly and faithful to us when they are not loyal or friendly to Almighty Al-Laah and His beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)?

These are a people whose God can tell lies. These are a people in whose sight the knowledge given to the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is like given to animals.

Instead of putting their knowledge and understanding to grasping the true principles laid down in the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, members of this group are-all the time involved in gaining the favour of their false masters. They are very fond of brazenfacedly giving the lie to truth and realities. They are not ashamed of doing things, which would do harm to Islaam and to the honour and dignity and unity of Musalmaans. They are only concerned with their own intransigence.

Dear readers! You can yourselves realise it full well how much harm have such filthy and pagan writings of these people caused to the Muslim Um-mat!

The youths should reflect how is it that in this age of material progress when science has made such amazing advancement that man has been able to set foot upon the moon, the pagan and improper writings and wrong beliefs of these Deen-selling Mul-laas have distanced from spirituality and Deen those who believe in the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) who split the moon into two by merely pointing a finger at it.

You would have never seen this smuggling and drug-peddling group come into conflict with a government over the issue of interest. You would have never seen them asking people to desist from indulging in lewd acts in the sex markets of Bangkok, Beirut, Bombay or any other city around the world.

Crowds of them would never be seen preaching at cinema houses. They would never be seen coaxing nude people on beaches throughout the world to recite the Kalimah.

As is the case with them, they would never be seen to be acting according to the admonition of the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Their relatives have a better claim on them.

They would, on the other hand, go away on chil-las (40 days missions) for months on end leaving behind their families to indulge in waywardness. These people, who force illiterate males to go out on chil-las leaving behind their old parents and young sisters and wives, do not take a lesson from the fact that although Hazrat Awais Qarni (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu) was a contemporary of the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) yet he preferred to lose the splendid opportunity of becoming a sahaabi (companion) just because he had his old mother to take care of.

The Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) would look towards Yemen and say: “The aroma of love comes from this direction”; and yet they do not ever remember what the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had said about Hazrat Awais Qarni.

These Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi writers of heathenistic passages, these preachers of the ideologies of their Mul-laas, these who turn people away from the love of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and his greatness and glory are taking you towards a deviation which is sure to result in the wrath of Al-Laah.

Their preaching is neither against Zionism, Christianity and idol worshipping nor against the killing of 7 million people claiming to be Musalmaans in Iran and Iraq, nor against Zionist barbarism in Jerusalem and in Masjid-i-Aqsa.

The only thing they do is to make you their associates under the pretext of correcting your Kalimah or your Namaaz and then, by describing respect for your Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) as polytheism, denude you of all your spirituality. By disseminating these pagan thoughts can they ever be able to convert non-Muslims?

Just pay attention to the following. Supposing there is an international moot at which people of every creed and religion and race and colour are present. The Hindu, the Jew, the Christian and the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi ask for permission to preach and, on being permitted, all four of them preach their particular religion, the ultimate aim of their preaching being that whosoever creates the most impact on listeners, the gathering, agreeing with his arguments, would accept his creed and his religion

First to address the gathering is a Hindu, and he says that his Ramchandarji was the most excellent and was very brave. In order to win the hand of Seeta Rani, he bent and broke a very strong iron bow, and his teachings, also, are very good. So, all of his listeners should convert to Hinduism and follow the excellent Ramchandarji.

Next it is the turn of a Christian, and he says that he is a follower of Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam). He was most excellent. Just see his excellences. He would place his hand on the eyes of a born-blind, and his eyesight would be restored. He brought the dead to life. He was most excellent and his teachings are very good. So, all of them should become Christians.

After that, a Jew gets up and says that he is a believer in Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis-Sallam), who was of great excellence. One of his excellences was that he would strike a stone with a staff and a stream of water would begin to flow. He would put his hand under his armpit and it would come out shining bright like the moon. His teachings are very good. So all should become Jews.

In the end, a man claiming to be a Musalmaan of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi Jamna’at from Nizamuddin (Basti of Delhi) or from Raiwind gets up, and says that he is a believer in Hazrat Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). His Prophet was a human being like other men, committed mistakes like them and had no authority. The only difference between other men and he was that revelations from Al-Laah came to him but did not come to us. His teachings are good. So, all of them should become Musalmaan.

Dear readers! Tell me with Justice and equity what inference would be derived by the crowd from this statement of this representative of the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi group. The Hindu, the Christian, the Jew had been proving the excellence of his stalwart with reference to his Deen and religion, while you have read the concepts and beliefs about his Prophet held by the Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi claiming to be a Musalmaan.

Will the crowd be impressed by the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) of the Musalmaans after it has heard all this? Because of all these things, what to speak of others even those calling themselves Musalmaans cannot feel proud of being Musalmaans, for everyone in the crowd would be saying that when the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was a mere human being and he had no excellence in him it followed that the stalwarts of the other three were proved to be more excellent and better. People would say that when you are yourself admitting that there is no excellence in your Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), then why you are perching that his (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) Deen should be adopted.

Dear readers! This would be the condition of their preaching and this is exactly what is happening.

Consequently, the centenary celebrations of the Daarul ‘Uloom, Deoband, attended, as they claimed, by thousands of their ‘Ulama and still more of ordinary people, were inaugurated not by a virtuous and elderly ‘aalim but by a polytheist and filthy Hindu woman. The inauguration of the centenary celebrations of the Daarul-ul-`Uloom, which makes polytheists of Musalmaans, is a clear proof of their mental attitudes and ideas.*

—————————————————

*Before this also, the Deobandi-Wahaabis had the effrontery to make the famous Hindu leader, Shardhaa nand, adore the pulpit of the Jami’ah Masjid, Delhi, for the sake of unity between themselves and the Hindus.

————————————————–

The speech which this polytheist woman, Indira Gandhi, made on the occasion also proves that there is a perfect harmony between their and this woman’s ideas.

That single Hindu woman came to their basic and great madrisah in the midst of many thousands of Deobandi-Wahaabi ‘Ulama and preachers and yet went away as she had come, that is to say she came as a Hindu and departed as a Hindu. They could not convert a solitary woman to Islaam inspite of their tall claim of being preachers of the Deen.

In this very India, the pride and the life of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at, Hazrat Saiyyid Mu’eenud-deen Hasan Chishti Ajmeri Khawajah Gareeb Nawaaz (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhu), was alone when he came but, see, when he departed from this world he had converted 9 1/2 million polytheists to Islam through his preaching and his services to Been.

Had there been someone from us Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at (Sunnees) present at the above-mentioned international gathering, then see a glimpse of his preaching and then decide.

That Sun-nee Musalmaan, a slave and a lover of the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi A Sallam), would address the gathering thus:

“I am a Musalmaan and it is our faith that Almighty Al-Laah is our True Deity who is the Creator and Owner of everything. He created Hazrat ‘Ieesaa and Hazrat Moosa (Alaihim-us-Salaam) and also Ram of the Hindus. We believe in Hazrat ‘Ieesaa of the Christians and also in Hazrat Moosa of the Jews and also acknowledge their excellence because Prophethood and other excellences which our Rabb had bestowed on them were for the sake of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

“Our Rabb has Himself said that if He had not created our Prophet, he would not have manifested Himself. Therefore, the entire universe and all its blessings are by way of favours to our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

“Our holy Prophet’s blessed name is Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) after hearing which we kiss it with our lips (as a mark of love) and put it to our eyes (as a mark of respect), and we send peace and salutatatins to him. This name (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) means a personality who has been most praised. Our Rabb has given this name; this name tells us that the personality bearing this name is praiseworthy every way. Even the Creator of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) praises the Prophet: even he who praises the Prophet is himself raised to the level of being praiseworthy and our Rabb praises him. Our Prophet has been praised by Hazrat Moosa and Hazrat ‘Ieesaa; the Tauraat and the Evangel mention our Prophet and the Books that descended upon them also mention about his excellences. Hazrat Moosa and Hazrat ‘Ieesaa came with miracles, our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) came as a miracle personified.

“Al-Laah Almighty had blessed Hazrat Moosa and Hazrat ‘Ieesaa with great favours; Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) would go to the Mount Toor and talk to our Rabb; Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) was raised by our Rabb to the heavens alive; and our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was called with his blessed body to His Highest Throne and given an audience with Him who also sent salutations to him and talked with him; the angel who used to come to Hazrat Moosa and Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihimus Salaam) had also come to our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and brought to our Prophet Al-Laah’s latest code of life which is to be the source of all admonition to man until the end of this world; the original Tauraat and Evangel are not extant today, nor is there anybody who has memorised them; on the other hand, the Qur’aan is preserved and will always remain so, word for word and wovel point for wovel point, and then there are millions of those who have memorised it.

“In this Qur’aan, which descended upon our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), idol-worshipping has been forbidden because whosoever worships anyone else besides Al-Laah is a polytheist, for such idols carved by man can be of no benefit or harm to him, to the extent that they cannot drive away even a fly which would sit on them; on the other hand, an ordinary man who carves an idol has much more power and authority.

“The Hindus worship idols, and hold them to be the equals of AL-Laah. Our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) bowed those who bowed before thousands of false diets to the Truly Worshipful Al-Laah, who is the Originator of the earth and the sky, who is the Creator of life and death, who has made the entire universe, who makes the sun rise in the east and set in the west, who has given us the body and the soul, the wisdom and the consciousness and made man the best of creations and the mirror to Eternal Beauty. It is He who sent Prophets so that they might teach us knowledge and wisdom, teach us and train us and impart meaningfulness and usefulness to our lives.

“Al-Laah Almighty has sent nearly 124 thousand Prophets, 313 of them being Messengers, and has given some of them preference over others and given them special characteristics as no other creations have been given. It is He who made our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) the most excellent and the most perfect of all men. No one of the creations has been given the rank and status and special traits that had been given to him (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Nobody equals him (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) in knowledge and grace, in affability and graciousness, in munificence and generosity, in mercy and helpfulness, in life and manners, in speech and character, in behavior and habits.

“Of course, he came in the form of man but there is no man who is his equal in the whole universe. He is the light of Al-Laah; he is the best-loved bondsman of Al-Laah; he is Al-Laah’s best Prophet and Messenger (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Our Rabb loves him so much that although He is his Creator and his Deity He speaks in glowing terms of this bondsman of His, remembers him with love and respect, sends Durood (Salutations) and Salaam (Peace) upon him. Our Rabb swears with love by his life, his speech, his city and his age, calls love of him as love for Himself, and obedience to him as obedience to Himself.

“The person and the attributes of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) are a mirror to the greatness and attributes of Almighty AL-Laah. Al-Laah had sent him as a radiant proof so that all creations should know and realise how great would be He whose bondsman would be so great. Our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is proof of the truth and the greatness of our Rabb. Our Rabb has called love of him and the act of following him as the means for the attainment Of His approval and of our own success.

“Our Rabb has enjoined upon us respect and veneration of this very Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) of His. Our Rabb has called the sending of this Prophet of ours (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) as His greatest bounty upon man, because our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is the very cause of the creation of the whole universe, of the earth and of the sky, and it is because of him that all the creations have become aware of Al-Laah’s greatness and identity. Our Rabb has created the Paradise of ease and comfort for the slaves and followers of His Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), and created the Hell of misery and torture for those who are his enemies, or deny him, or are insolent to him. The world becomes a slave to him who becomes a true slave to this Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and AL-Laah’s mercies turn away from him who turns away from this Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

“This gathering has been told by the followers of Hinduism that their Ramchandarji was a very excellent person and so strong that he bent and broke a strong iron bow with his own hands. Of course, he would have done so, but then this is an excellence, which is not impossible of being attained by other men. There is thousands of strongmen in the world and they are strong indeed and they have demonstrated many a feat of strength. Breaking a strong iron bow is not at all such a great feat. See the excellence of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Standing on the soil of Makkah Mukar-ramah, he merely pointed out his finger at the moon resplendent at a great height and the moon split into two; on the way to the Khyber Fort, at a place called the valley of Sahbah, our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) made the sun to retrace its movements by pointing a finger at it. The Ram of the Hindus broke the iron bow and this is a feat, which can be performed by anybody. But splitting the moon into two and then to rejoin it, and to bring back the sun which had already set were the great feats demonstrated by our Prophet (Sallal Laahu Alaihi Wa Sallam) alone. Such feats could not be performed jointly by all the Hindus and all their false deities!

“Addressing this very crowd while preaching his religion, the Christian claimed that Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) was most excellent. Of course he was excellent. All that the Christian narrated about his excellences is correct. His excellences are recounted by our Rabb’s Book, the Holy Qur’aan, and we accept them. The Christian has said that Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) would give sight to the born-blind and with a touch of his hand he could cure the leper. But look at the excellence of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)! The blessings which flowed from the blessed body, specially the hands, of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) are tremendous, indeed: even the dust from under the blessed footwear worn by the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had tremendous healing power; it proved to be a cure for leprosy and for the leper. The robe worn by our blessed Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was so blessed that even the air it generated became a cure.

“The Christian has said that Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) used to revive the dead. It is true that he used to revive the dead. For the soul to be inside the body is the cause of life. With the leave of Al-Laah, Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) would return the soul to the body. It was a great feat. But look at the excellence of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). He restored life even to inanimate objects. He gave lifeless stones and dried trunks of trees the power to speak and to life. The saliva from our holy Prophet’s (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) mouthwash was so blessed that if put into the brackish waters of a well it would turn it into a sweet-water well; if applied to a severed limb it would join up; if put into diseased eyes they were cured; if put into food for a few it would be sufficient for thousands. Hazrat ‘Ieesa’s (‘Alaihis-Salaam) excellences are, of course, truly remarkable. But the excellences which AL-Laah Almighty blessed our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) with are such that even Hazrat ‘Ieesaa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) would be envious of them.

– “Preaching his religion to this very crowd, the Jew has narrated the miracles of Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) and called him a personality having great excellences. Those miracles had, indeed, taken place and Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) was of great excellence. Describing them, the Jew rightly said that when Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) would strike a stone with a stick a stream would flow from the stone. It is submitted to the Jew that though streams flow out of mountains but Hazrat Moosa (`Alaihis-Salaam) could make a stream flow only by striking a stone with a stick, and this was a great feat, indeed.

“Now, see what excellences our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had to his credit.

“During the Journey to Tabook and Hudaiebiyah, thousands of people accompanied our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). The season was of intense heat and the Islamic army had run out of water and the venerable companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum) of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) who had elevated themselves over the rest of the Um-mat through having an encounter with the Prophet after believing in him, complained to our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) that water had run out, no drinking water was available, water was much needed for ablution, for bathing, for being given to animals for drinking, there was intense heat, and it would be a great calamity if water was not found. Our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) asked them to fetch a large vessel, and then put his blessed hand, the hand that our Rabb calls His own hand, into the vessel. And thousands of witnesses saw that five streams of cool, sweet water flowed from all five fingers of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). All present drank from this water, made ablutions from it, bathed from it, gave it to animals belonging to the Islamic army and also stored them in their vessels. Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis Salaam) had made streams to flow from stones, but our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) made streams to flow from his fingers. This was a feat exclusive to our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

“The Jew has also said that Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis Sallam) would put his hand in his armpit and, when he withdrew it, it would come out shining brightly. This is correct. But let me tell him that our holy Prophet (`Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) was light personified; even the moon paled into insignificance before the glow of his face. His teeth were such that when our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) smiled and his mouth opened, the sparkle of his teeth shed a flood of light. The blessed wife of our holy Prophet, Hazrat Ayishah (Radiyal Laahu Anha), could find her stitching needle in the flood of light released by his blessed teeth.

“One night, two companions (Usaid and ‘Ubaad Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhuma) of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) were engrossed in talking to each other. The night was dark and it was raining. While thus engaged in talking it became late. The two companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhuma) told our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) that it would be difficult for them to reach their homes because there would be no light and the streets would be filled with water and mud. (The companions used to carry wooden staffs, because it was the practice of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) to have a staff in his hand and the companions (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum) followed the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) to the last dot. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) asked one of the companions to hand him his staff and after touching the head of the staff with his blessed hand he returned it, telling them it would act as their light. The two companions rose up, and when they came out the staff began to give light as does a torch. The two began to find their way in this light.

“After going some distance, the way to the homes of the two separated. The other asked the one with the lighted staff as to how it would be possible for him to reach his home. The companion with the lighted staff lighted the other one’s staff with a touch of his staff and both reached their homes safely.

“Hazrat Moosa (‘Alaihis-Salaam) only lighted his hand, but, see, whichever staff the hand of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) touched became bright and whichever staff that staff touched also became lighted. This feat is exclusive to our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)!

`’Not only this. Let me submit, and I am a very ordinary person, that if I were to go on narrating the excellences of our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) the truth is that not only my life, my voice, my knowledge all would exhaust but the narration of the excellences of my holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) would not come to an end.

“And his teachings! They are a sea full of pearls, in which there is guidance for our success and progress till the end of the world. Only their attachment to our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) had made those who tended animals in the deserts, indulged in depredations, buried their daughters alive, were given to a life of tyranny and barbarism, made them better than the Angles.

“When they became attached to our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and also began to closely follow the Deen of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), then, because of the love for, and following in the footsteps of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), they became the rulers of the world and the beloved of Almighty AL-Laah.

“I invite all of you to earn the good of this world and the Hereafter by fully attaching yourselves to our Faith, to our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).”

Dear readers! Tell me in all truth whether all of them, the Hindu, the Jew and all others, would not be dumb-founded at hearing the realities described by this lover of the Prophet belonging to the Sun-nee Musalmaans. They will, of course, be struck with wonder and will accept the faith of Islaam. The Prophets and the friends of Al-Laah made Musalmaans of the idolaters and the polytheists and these Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi people are making idolaters and polytheists of true Musalmaans! You see for yourselves the difference between the two preachings and beliefs as also the impact of the two.

These people who deny spiritual greatness in an age of material progress find themselves helpless before the inventions and the wonders of science. They accept all the wonders performed by non-Muslims but do not accept the excellences of Al-Laah’s Prophets and friends. On hearing of the feat of Hazrat ‘Umar Faarooq, a companion of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), even Marconi, the inventor of radio, makes an apparatus for carrying the voice from one place to another, but those who call themselves Musalmaans spend all their energies in denying the great feat. Similar is the case with other miracles and feats. What a pity that while non-Muslims should make new inventions for the benefit of mankind and thus become superpowers through miracles performed by the holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and the feats of the friends of Al-Laah, these so-called Musalmaans should devote their whole life-time in propagating against these miracles

72

and feats, and destroy their spiritual strength through their waywardness!

Dear readers! Just reflect for a little while. The holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) is the beloved of Al-Laah Almighty, is the Prophet of Prophets and the Messenger of Messengers, is the mercy unto the worlds, is the intercessor on behalf of sinners, is the Taahaa (the resplendent full moon) and the Yaaseen (the commander of mankind), is the Basheer (the giver of glad tidings) and the Nazeer (Warner to the wayward), is the Siraaj-e-Muneer (the illuminating sun); love for him, obedience to him, following him and slavery to him guarantee our success, our good and our salvation. It is through the beloved of Al-Laah that we have the recognition of our Ieemaan (Faith), the Qur’aan, Ramadaan, even of the Rahmnan (the Most Compassionate). It is because of him that Al-Laah’s wrath does not descend upon us as it did on earlier peoples, our faces are not distorted, and we are not turned into animals, and this is no ordinary matter. It is because of the beloved of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) that we have been given a night which is better than a thousand nights. It is because of him that we have been given the distinction of being the best of all other Um-mat.

Whatever it is that the beloved of Al-Laah (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) has not given us. How will we be able to please our Creator if we do not honour and show respect to this greatest and the most loved blessing and the greatest beneficence of Al-Laah? Our devotions will not be accepted. How can we equate our claim of love for Al-Laah Almighty with insolence to His beloved? How can it be compatible with leemaan? Just look around; some are busy criticising Prophets, some in demeaning members of the Prophet’s household, some are criticising the blessed companions of the Prophet, and some are criticising the friends of AL-Laah; every one seems to be asking who to believe in, who to follow.

Come, I invite you to a life of love for (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). You should follow them who follow the Qur’aan and the Sunnat. Who love Al-Laah’s Prophet. Who love members of the Prophet’s household and his venerable companions and the venerated friends of Al-Laah (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum). Who consider the love of all of them to be of the essence of leemaan and the means to their salvation; who believe in the pattern of life set by them, their teachings, and believe that adoration and love for them is the love for Al-Laah, and their pleasure is the pleasure of Al-Laah.

Look! Some one hundred and fifty years ago, there were no Deobandi-Wahaabi-Tableeghi groups in the Indo-Pakistan subcontinent. These groups have been prompted and reared by the enemies of Islaam who are engaged in hurling insults at the Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), at his progeny, at his companions, at those loved by him, merely for the sake of a few earthly coins. They are not mindful of their own end and of Al-Laah’s wrath. Al-Laah be praised that we the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamna’at have for centuries been the symbols of truth. The basis of all our beliefs is the Qur’aan and the Sunnat, and our beliefs and acts are proved through books by the Deobandis themselves. The differences between them and us is not for selfish ends, but for the sake of Al-Laah and His Messenger (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

We do not like anyone who is an enemy to our beloved and is opposed to him. We do not compromise with a person who does not seek to come to terms with him. It is a pity that we consider our dear ones and relatives more adorable and important than Al-Laah and His Messenger (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). This, indeed, is the real cause of our troubles and miseries. Until and unless we bear the most and the truest love to our holy Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), are most eager to follow him, and are perfect slaves to him, we cannot hope to achieve progress, solidarity, peace, amity and prosperity. Those who subjugated Qaisar and Kisra (Roman and Persian emperors) had been the true slaves of our Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and had received honour and greatness because of their slavery to the Prophet. But today nearly one billion of those who claim to be Musalmaan are being humbled and humiliated by only four million Jews ! Just think and reflect.

The Jews and the Christians have been striving to the utmost to divert the Muslim Um-mat from loving their Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and to so involve themselves in their internal affairs that their attention is diverted from them. If the Musalmaans fail to understand the conspiracies hatched by them even though they have wisdom and consciousness, then such wisdom can only be pitied. If some one tries to destroy himself then the enemy does not make him understand it and does not prevent him from doing so.

Non-Muslims, fully aware that the type of Mu’min the Tableeghis would be able to make pose no threat to them, have allowed them (the Tableeghis) to roam about the countries of the world carrying their beddings and their metal or plastic pots for general use.

They know it full well that they would not be harmed unless those calling themselves Musalmaans suffuse themselves with the spirit of Badr through their beliefs and deeds. As we know, at Badr only 313 Musalmaans had crushed three times larger fully armed troops, relying on the spat of their Faith and on the love for their mantled master (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam). Today the Jews and the Christians are trying to deprive the Musalmaans of the spirit of the Faith. The enemy within is much more deadly than the enemy without. By making those claiming to be Musalmaan their own handmaids, they are continuing with their job.

Come, let us distinguish between friend and foe, between our own and the stranger, strengthen our ties with the true slaves of the beloved Prophet (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam), become one another’s defender and friend in the name of the same Prophet, and with unity in our ranks become like a lead-filled solid wall. You must believe that AL-Laah’s mercy and help will be with us at every moment, and greatness and honour and success and prosperity will be our destiny. For it has been proclaimed thus:

“Kee Muhammad Se Wafaa Toone Tuo Ham Tere Hein

Yeh Jahann Cheez He Kiyaa Lauh-o-Qalam Tere Hein”

(I Myself Am yours if you are faithful to Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam).

 

What to speak of this world, even the Tablet and the Pen will be yours

Wa Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Habeebihi Saiy-yidina Muhammadin

Wa Alaihi Wa Ashanbehi Wa Baaraka Wa Sallama Ajma’een.

Kaukab-e-Noorani’

Ra Ahmad Shafee’ Ahmad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam)

 

All the books from which excerpts have been reproduced in this book are available with me as well as on the market. But if readers find some spelling or other errors in the translation they should inform me so that corrections may be made in future editions.

Mu’min

Banda-e-Parwur Digaaram Ummat-e-Ahmad Nabee
Dost Daar-e-Chaar Yaaram Taab’e Aulaad-e-‘Alee
Mazhab-e-Hanfyyah Daaram Millat-e-Hazrat Kkaleel
Khaak Paa’e Ghaus-e-A’zam Zer-e-Saayah Har Walee

A slave of Rabb of all the worlds and a follower (Ummatee) of Prophet
Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) am 1.

To all four friends*

I give allegiance and am subservient to Alee’s progeny. **
Hanafi is my creed, and I belong to Hazrat Ibraaheem Khaleel ul Laah’s millat.

 

Dust from under the feet of Ghaus-e-A’zam, I am a devotee of all (Auliyaa) the friends of Al-Laah.

 


*Hazrat Abu Bakr, Hazrat ‘Umar, Hazrat ‘Usmaan, Hazrat ‘Alec (Radiyal Laahu ‘Anhum)

** Hazrat Imaam Hasan, Hazrat Imaam Husain (Radiyal Laahu Anhuma)


Al-Laahu Rabbu Muhammadin Salla ‘Alaihi Wa Sallama
(Al-Laah (Subhaanahu) is the Creator and Sustainer of the Prophet
(Saiyyidina) Muhammad (Sallal Laahu ‘Alaihi Wa Sallam) and sends peace and salutations to him)

I think I owe it to my readers to first state my credentials. By Al-Laah’s grace (Al Hamdu Lil Laah), it is my pride and privilege to be a right-guided and steadfast Musalmaan: Muhammadi, Sunni, Hanafi, Maa Tureedi. I also am a believer in all the well-known and extant spiritual orders established by the great Soofi saints of Islam (Auliya’ Al-Laah) (May Al-Laah be pleased with them), and owe allegiance to four of such renowned orders, namely, Naqsh-bandiyah, Qandiriyah, Chishtiyah and Suhrwardiyah. I should also state why I have undertaken to write this tract. It is simply this. During the course of my recent tour of African countries for the purpose of the propagation of the Faith, I found to my horror that many Muslim youths had come under the spell of Khomeini, erstwhile leader of the revolution in Iran. It had occurred simply because although the strident propaganda literature about the legendary exploits of the Iranian leader incessantly poured out- by the Iranian Government had reached the ears of these Muslim youths, but they had remained woefully ignorant about the beliefs and postulates held by the leaders of Shiite thought. I, therefore, felt that it was incumbent on me to expose the Shiite jurists and scholars, including Khomeini, through their own writings, so that Muslim youths become informed of the truth, and are thus able to remain steadfast to the tenets of the Sunni faith.

Now, let us see what that great savant of Islaam, Hazrat Mahboob-e-Subhaani, Saiyyidina Shaikh Abdul Qaadir Jeelaani, better known as Hazrat Ghaus-i-A’zam (May Al-Laah be pleased with him)’ has written about the Shiites in his book Ghunyatut Taalibeen.

On page 170 of the book, he says: “The Shiite faith is much akin to the Jewish faith. According to Allamah Sha’bi, the “love” borne by the Raafzis (Shiites) is like the love borne by the Jews. The Jews hold that no man, unless he is from the House of David, is fit to be an Imaam. The Shiites reject the claim to Imaamat of any man who is not from the

House of Ali Ibne Abi Taalib. The Jews are of the view that until Dajjaal appears and until Hazrat ‘Isaa (May peace and blessings be upon him) does not—delayed so long for one reason or another—descend from the heaven, it is wholly wrong to wage a holy war (Jihaad). Similarly, the Raafizis (Shiites) hold that unless Imaam Mahdi appears and unless the heaven testifies to his Imaamat, it is not permitted to unleash a war for the sake of Al-Laah. The Jews delay their Maghrib prayers (Namaaz) until the stars join together. Similarly, the Shiites delay their Maghrib prayers. The Jews say their prayers while removed from the Qiblah and a bit tilted from it. The Shiites do the same. The Jews move to and fro while saying their prayers. The Raafizis (Shiites) do likewise. While praying, the Jews let their outer garments touch the ground. The Shiites do likewise. The Jews deem the killing of every Musalmaan to be permitted to them. The Shiites hold the same view. The Jews do not attach any importance to the provision of Id-dat (waiting period) for divorced women. The Raafizis also are like them in this matter. The Jews do not think that any harm attaches to pronouncing talaaq (divorce) thrice. The Shiites also believe likewise. The Jews tampered with the Thauraat. The Shiites tampered with the Qur’aan. They say that changes and distortions had already been made in the Qur’aan and alterations had been affected in the arrangement of its verses. They further say that the order in which the Qur’aan was revealed has not been retained and the way it is now recited is not proved by a reference to the Prophet (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him). The Shiites, therefore, maintain that additions and subtractions have been made in the Qur’aan. The Jews have an enmity with Hazrat Jibra’eel (May peace be upon him), and they say that he is an enemy to them from amongst the angels. Similarly, one faction of the Shiites says that Jibra’eel grossly erred in delivering (Wah’y) Al-Laah’s Message to Hazrat Muhammad (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessing be upon him) instead of to Hazrat Ali for whom, according to them, it was in fact meant. The Shiites are liars. May they perish till Doomsday!”

One of the giants among the scholars of the sub-continent, Shah Abdul Azeez Muhaddis Dehlvi (May Al-Laah have mercy on him), has written a remarkable book in denunciation of the obnoxious beliefs of the Shiites. It is called Tuhfah Isnaa Ashariyah and is available throughout the Arab and the non-Arab world in all four languages, Arabic, Persian, Urdu and English. Given below are some extracts from the book, exposing some of the most contemptible beliefs of the Shiites, so that Muslim youths are able to know by themselves, instead of asking any Mufti  (An expounder of muslim law) whether persons holding such beliefs could be called Musalmaan.


Beliefs of the Shiites and the Raafzis
(Heretics):

* The Qur’aan extant today is not correct because the companions of the holy Prophet
(May Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him)
have tampered with it.

* The “Gharaabiyah” faction of the Shiites maintains that Jibreel (May peace be upon him) grossly erred in delivering (Wah’y) Al-Laah’s Message. Originally intended for Hazrat Ali, it was wrongly delivered to Hazrat Muhammad (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him).

* Three of the Caliphs, i.e. Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq, Hazrat ‘Umar Farooq and Hazrat ‘Usmaan Ghani (May Al-Laah be pleased with them) were definitely not Mu’min and, as such, were also not fit to be Ameers and Caliphs.

* Whosoever bears love for Hazrat Ali Ibne Abi Taalib (May Al-Laah be pleased with him) will be blessed with Jannat (Paradise), be he a Mushrik (polytheist) or a Jew or a Christian. On the other hand, whosoever bears love for the companions (Sahaabah) (May Al-Laah be pleased with them) of the Prophet of Al-Laah (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) will go to Hell, howsoever good and righteous he may be and howsoever much he may be in love with the House of the Prophet (Ahl-e-Baiet, May Al-Laah be pleased with them.)

* Cursing Hazrat Abu ‘Bakr Siddeeq and Hazrat ‘Umar Farooq brings as much good reward (from Al-Laah) as reciting Bismil-Laah and the food that is eaten after cursing these two personages is 70 times more blessed.

* Al-Laah sent all His Prophets and Messengers to the world merely to confirm Hazrat Ali’s Vilaayat (sainthood). Had there been no Hazrat Ali, Prophets would not have been created.

* Al-Laah’s Prophets can lie and slander.

* Revelations used to descend upon Hazrat Ali Ibne Abi Taalib (May Al-Laah be pleased with him).

* Al-Laah was so pleased at the assassination of Hazrat Umar Farooq that He forbade the Kiraaman Kaatibeen
(angels appointed by Al-Laah to write down good and bad acts of every person born into the world)
from noting down the sins of people for three days.

* Pretending to be a Sunni and saying prayer’s behind a Sunni is as great a virtue as saying prayers behind a Prophet. This is meant to show that Taqiyyah (deception) by itself is a great virtue. (May Al-Laah protect us from such beliefs!)

It should be noted that at present there are Shiites who protest their ignorance about the above-mentioned blasphemous beliefs, just as some Deobandi Wahaabi*


* For details of the blasphemous and altogether abominable ideas held by the Deobandi Wahaabi propagandists readers may see my tract, “Deoband to Bareilly: (The Truth)”.


propagandists deny knowledge of the blasphemous and altogether abominable ideas mentioned in their books by their predecessors.

Let us take heed that those who merely say that they have no such knowledge are not to be deemed separate and different from those who hold such blasphemous and wrong beliefs and propagate them unless they declare on oath that they do not subscribe to these views and also that they consider those who hold such views to be infidels, wicked and strayed.

Let him who says that it is not right to altogether condemn a person for doing one bad deed reflect on the fate of Shaitaan, to whom all his prayers for millions of years, his beliefs in the Oneness of Al-Laah (Tauheed) and all his knowledge was of no avail because of a single misdeed he committed. It should be clearly understood that to be a Mu’min and a Muslim, it is absolutely essential to fully subscribe to all the essentials of the Faith, and denying any one of these is enough to condemn a man as an infidel.

Readers ought to realise that there is absolutely no room for any doubt about the correctness and the truth of the Holy Qur’aan. It is a miracle acknowledged to be so by the whole world. But let us now consider the view the Shiites hold about the Qur’aan. On page 228, volume one, of the renowned book of the Shiites, Usool-e-Kaafi, Kitaabul Hujjah, (published by Daar-ul-Kutub Al-lslaamiyah, Tehran), it is stated thus: “It is narrated from Jaabir that he heard it from Aba Ja’far Imaam Muhammad Baaqir, (May Al-Laah be pleased with him) that none amongst mankind could claim to have gathered the whole of the Qur’aan as it had descended. He who makes such a claim is a liar. No one gathered it in the manner it was sent down, and no one memorised it thus, except Ali Ibne Abi Taalib (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) and the Imaams who came after him”. May Al-Laah protect us from such vile thoughts!.

On page 633 of volume 2 of the same book, it is stated “that a man recited the Qur’aan in the presence of Abu Abdul Laah (Imaam Ja’far Saadiq, may Al-Laah be pleased with him) during which some words were recited in a manner which was not according to how people used to generally recite them. Upon this, Abu Abdul Laah (May peace on him) said: “Do not recite like this but recite it as people have been reciting it till Imaam Mahdi makes his appearance. The Qur’aan, as it was originally sent down, will be recited only when Imaam Mahdi appears on the eve of Doomsday, and then the Qur’aan scribed by Hazrat Ali will be brought out”. Al-Laah protect us form such evil thoughts!

Renowned Shiite scholar of the sixth century A.H., Abu Mansoor Tabrasi, on page 254 of volume one of his book, Al-lhtijaaj Lit-Tabrasi, published by Al Matba’ Sa’eed Mashhad-al-Muqaddasah, Iran’ and the 11th century A.H. Shiite researcher, Mulla Mohsin Kaashaani, on page 32 of volume one of his book, Tafseer As-Saavee, published in Iran, have denied in clear terms the veracity and the truth of the Qur’aan.

Despite denying the veracity and the truth of the Qur’aan, Shiite scholars have yet written commentaries of the Qur’aan. Renowned Shiite commentator of the Qur’aan, Ali Bin Ibraaheem Al-Qumi, on page 35, volume one, of his commentary, Tafseer Qumi (published by Mu’as-sisah Daar-ul-Kitaab Lit-Taba’ati wan-Nashar), explaining the Qur’aanic verse, “Of course, Al-Laah does not refrain form giving the likeness of even the smallest of things, be it a gnat in this verse or any thing bigger than this”, says that “gnat in this verse refers to Hazrat Ali

 and the words ‘bigger than this’ refer to ” Dear readers! I dare not,

even in translation, name the most scared being which the Shiite scholar
has done in Arabic with abandon. Al-Laah protect me from committing
such a profanity!

Readers will have no realisation of the deep anguish I have been going through while reproducing such abominations. But it is a fact that whereas his fatwa (religious verdict) of death against Shaitaan Rushdie has earned Khomeini all-round applause and approbation, people are generally not aware that Khomeini himself is guilty of a similar blasphemy. As a humble servant of Ahle Sunnat I deem slandering against anybody to be a major sin. Readers would have, therefore, noticed that I have all along this tract been quoting from the writings of Shiite scholars along with the names of the presses from which they had been published and with the fullest sense of responsibility. The idea behind reproducing them is merely to make our simple but enthusiastic youths keep away from being influenced by the apparent charms of Khomeini’s so-called feats in the light of knowledge gained by them regarding this wicked faith (Shiism) and its followers.

On page 671 of the famous book of the Shiites, Usool-e-Kaafi, published from Lucknow, an assertion is made that Abu Abdul Laah (Imaam Ja’far) reportedly held that “the Qur’aan brought to Hazrat Muhammad (peace be upon him) by Jibra’eel (peace be upon him) contained 17,000 verses”. Readers know that the Holy Qur’aan contains only 6,666 verses, while the Shiites believe that 10,344 verses have been expunged. This means that, according to the Shiites, Al-Laah failed to keep His promise He himself made in the Book of preserving the Qur’aan. How ridiculous! (May Al-Laah forbid it!).

Several renowned Shiite scholars have repeatedly made the assertion that the extant version of the Qur’aan is not the original one, and the blame for saying so has been clearly pinned down on venerated Imaama of the House of Muhammad (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him).

All Muslims know it full well that mut’ah (temporary marriage) is forbidden. But a reliable Shiite scholar, Mulla Fathul Laah Kaashaani, on page 493 of his book, Manhaj-us-Saadiqeen, volume 2, published by Intishaaraute llmiyah Islaamiyah, Baazaar Shirazi Junb Nouroz Khan, writes the following and alludes it to the Holy Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessing be upon him) himself. Mulla Kaashaani asserts: “He who contracts mut’ah once gets to the status of Imaam Husain (May Al-Laah be pleased with him); he who contracts it twice gets to the status of Imaam Hasan (may Al-Laah be pleased with him); he who contracts it thrice gets to the status of Hazrat Ali (may Al-Laah be pleased with him); and he who contracts it four times gets to my status (that is to say, the status of the Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessing be upon him) himself)”. Readers should realise how wicked would be the faith according to which contracting a forbidden act like mut’ah four times raises the person so doing to the status of the Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him). May Al-Laah protect us from this wicked faith and its evils!

 Shiite Shaikhs, Toosi and Nu’maani, narrate the following from the 8th Imaam, Hazrat Raza (may Al-Laah be pleased with him): “The sign of the appearance of Imaam Mahdi will be that he will be seen in the nude in front of the sun, and a crier will announce that the Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen has come again”. And Mulla Baqir Majlisi, on page 347 of volume 2 of the book Haq-qul-Yaqeen, published by Intishaaraate llmiyah lslaamiyah, asserts thus: “The first to owe allegiance to the (naked) Mahdi will be Muhammad (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him)”. According to the same book, “When our Imaam Mahdi will reappear he will raise up Aayishah (May Al-Laah be pleased with her) and take revenge on her on behalf of Hazrat Faatimah (May Al-Laah be pleased with her)”. The same Mulla Baqir Majlisi writes: “Thus the two accursed men, (meaning, Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq and Hazrat Umar Faarooq, may Al-Laah be pleased with them), and the two accursed women meaning, wives of the holy Prophet, Saiyyidah Aayishah Siddeeqah and Saiyyidah Hafsah (may Al-Laah be pleased with them), conspired among themselves to poison the holy Prophet (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him)”—page 610 of volume 2 of the book, Hayaat-ul-Quloob, published by Intisharaate Jaawedaan. This assertion clearly means that Al-Laah failed in His promise of protecting the holy Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings he upon him) from the people.

Those influenced by Khomeini himself might say that all this was not written by Khomeini himself. I should ask such of them to read what Khomeini himself has written on page 121 of the book, Kashf-ul-Asraar, published by lntisharaate Mustafavi. Khomeini exhorts his co-religionists thus: “Continue reading the Persian books written by Mulla Baqir Majlisi for the Persian speaking people so that you do not fall into the mischief of some kind of foolishness”. I put it to my readers whether supporting blasphemy does not itself constitute blasphemy! Also to be noted is this pronouncement by Khomeini: “The belief that the status of our Imaams is such that it is not achievable by any of the angels who may be near to Al-Laah, or any Prophet (sent by Al-Laah), is one of the fundamentals of our Shiite faith”, page 58 of Vilaayat-e-Faqeeh, published by Intisharaate Aazaadi, Qum, Seh Rah Mozah.

Dear readers! We of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at believe, in the light of the Qur’aan and the Sunnah, that all the companions (may Allah be pleased with them) of the holy Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) are true and steadfast Mu’min, are definitely entitled to Jannat (Paradise) and are exalted in ranks in the sight of Al-Laah. Al-Laah has Himself testified in the Qur’aan to the companions of the holy Prophet (May Al-Laah’s peace and blessing be upon him) being Mu’min and entitled to Jannat. Everybody is aware that Islaamic tenets are based on the news given in the Qur’aan and the Hadeeth. Any news given by an Imaam (religious guide) or a Mujtahid (A supervisor of religious matters) or a Mufti (An expounder of muslim law) should be rejected if it is opposed to the Qur’aan and the Hadeeth.
The greatest Muhad-dis of the Shiites, Mulla Muhammad Bin Ya’qoob Koleini, in volume 8 of his book, Ar-Raudah Minal Kaafi, published in Tehran, (page 245), quoting Imaam Muhammad Baaqir (may Al-Laah be pleased with him), writes: “After the demise of the Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him), all his companions had become apostates, excepting Miqdaad Bin Aswad, Abu Zar Ghifaari and Salmaan Faarasi (may Al-Laah have mercy on them)”. On the next page (246) of the same book, he states: “The Shaikhain (Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq and Hazrat Umar Faarooq, may Al-Laah be pleased with them) departed from this world without seeking forgiveness and without repenting for what they had done to the Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen Hazrat Ali (may peace on him). Thus may Al-Laah and the angels and the people curse the two!” We of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at condemn all such beliefs.

Mulla Baqir Majlisi, in his book Haq-qul-Yaqeen, (page 342), in his usual abusive and filthy style, “likens Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq and Hazrat Umar Faarooq to Fir’aun and Haamaan” (Al-Laah forbid). On page 259 of the same book Mulla Baqir has this to say about Hazrat Umar (may Al-Laah be pleased with him): “It is not necessary to repeat what has already been written in larger books about the meanness of the family background and about his being born outside of wedlock”. The same Mulla Baqir, writing on page 522 of the same book, makes bold to quote Imaam Zainul Aabideen (may Al-Laah be pleased with them) as having said, “on being questioned about the affairs of Hazrat Abu Bakr and Hazrat Umar (may Al-Laah be pleased with them) that both Hazrat Abu Bakr and Hazrat Umar (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) were infidels, and he who bears love to these two is also an infidel” (Al-Laah forbid). And yet it is this Mulla Baqir whom Khomeini exhorts his followers to keep drawing inspiration from! Can Khomeini, even after this; be called a “leader and guide?”

Besides this, the greatest Muhad-dis of the Shiites, Muhammad Bin Ya’qoob Koleini, on page 285 of his book, Ar-Raudah Kaafi, volume 8 (published by Daarul Kutub Al-lslaamiyah, Tehran) has used the name of Imaam Muhammad Baaqir (may Al-Laah be pleased with him) for the assertion that “all except our Shiites are bastards”. It is mentioned in Haq-qul-Yaqeen, volume 2, page 527, that, “on appearing, Imaam Mahdi will first kill all Sunni ulama before killing all other infidels”. And Majma-ul-Bayaan also carries the same Hadeeth with its source pegged on to the Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) himself. (Al-Laah forbids!).

– On page 521 of Haq-qul-Yaqeen, volume 2, such people who approve of the Imaamat and Khilaafat of Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq, Hazrat Umar Faarooq (may Al-Laah be pleased with them) and who consider these two to precede Hazrat Ali (may Al-Laah be pleased with him`), have been called “Naasibi”. And Mulla Baqir Majlisi, in his writings, says: “A ‘Naasibi’ is worse than a bastard. It is true that Almighty Al-Laah has not created a worse creature than a dog, but in the sight of Al-Laah a Naasibi is more mean than a dog”.
(Haq-qul-Yaqeen, volume 2, page 516).

Those who can agree to be worse than bastards and dogs, as claimed by Mulla Baqir Majlisi, who has been praised by Khomeini, may accept Khomeini as “leader and guide”. But thanks to Al-Laah, we of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at do no subscribe to such heathenistic beliefs and postulates.

Apart from Mulla Baqir Majlisi, let us see Khomeini’s own perverse thinking about Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq and Hazrat Umar Faarooq (may Al-Laah be pleased with them). He writes: “It was impossible for those people (Hazrat Abu Bakr and Hazrat Umar, may Al-Laah be pleased with them), who had for many years attached themselves to the Messenger (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) and had formed themselves into a group in the hope of one day grabbing power, to resist doing what they did just for the sake of carrying out the commands of the Qur’aan. They had to seize power and run their governments anyhow, somehow”, (page l 14, Kashful Asraar.)

On the same page of this very book, he further says: “They Abu Bakr and Umar (may Al-Laah be pleased with them) had nothing to do with Islaam and Qur’aan, except to seize worldly power, and had been using the Qur’aan as a smokescreen to fulfil their evil intentions” At the end of this very book, Khomeini has given these headlines to various chapters: “Abu Bakr’s opposition to the text of the Qur’aan; Umar’s opposition to Al-Laah’s Qur’aan”. (Kashful Asraar. pages 114 and 117). On page 120 of this very book, Khomeini has headlined one of his chapters thus: “A glance at the babblers (Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at)”. While ranting against Hazrat Usmaan (may Al-Laah be pleased with him), Khomeini could not hold his pen even regarding Al-Laah. He says: “We worship that Khuda (Al-Laah) and recognise only Him as Khuda (Al-Laah) whose acts are based on mature wisdom and who does not do anything against the dictates of wisdom. Nor do we recognise such Khuda (Al-Laah) who having built the edifice of justice and piety on the exalted foundation of devotion to Khuda (Al-Laah), Himself paves the way for its destruction and ruin, and hands over leadership and governance to such oppressors and scoundrels as Yazeed, Mu’aa Wiyah and Usmaan”. (Kashful Asraar, page 107).

Readers would have noticed that Khomeini has used the words “oppressors and scoundrels” not only for Yazeed but also for the Prophet’s companion, Ameer Mu’aa Wiyah and Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen Saiyyidina Usmaan Ghani (may Al-Laah be pleased with him), and that Khomeini got so excited in the process that he even refused to acknowledge Al-Laah and to worship Him because Al-Laah Himself had bestowed leadership and governance upon Hazrat Usmaan (may Al-Laah be pleased with him). The insolent language, which Khomeini has used about Al-Laah, reminds one of the beliefs held by the Magians (Fire-worshippers) of ancient Iran that there are two separate Gods, one of good and the other of evil. May the merciful Al-Laah protect from such filthy beliefs and such filthy people!

I still have with me a small pamphlet in which Khomeini has declared: “I will fulfil the mission which the holy Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) failed to fulfil”. This pamphlet had been brought to the notice of members of the Federal Majlis-e-Shoora (Pakistan Parliament) at one of its sessions, and the feelings of the faithful throughout Pakistan had been inflamed by it, and I am sure a glance at other writings of Khomeini would reveal many other blasphemies uttered by him. Knowledge of the contents of this small pamphlet would convince the faithful that Khomeini and his Shiite faith have nothing to do with the Qur’aan and the Sunnah.

Thanks be to Al-Laah that He has raised us among the followers of His beloved and last Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) and has allowed us to be among the right-guided Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at.

It is our faith that love of the holy Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him) and the great personages of his blessed family are the assets of the faith and the means to our redemption.
Having full faith in the news given by the Qur’aan and Sunnah we bear witness that the Prophet’s caliphs Saiyyidina Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddeeq, Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen Saiyyidina Hazrat Umar Faarooq, Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen Saiyyidina Hazrat Usmaan Ghani, Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen Saiyyidina Hazrat Ali Murtaza and all the companions of the holy Prophet, and all the revered spouses of the holy Prophet, and all the members of the Prophet’s Household (May Al-Laah be pleased with them) are the most venerated among the Muslim Ummah.

We also believe in their greatness and truthfulness, in their sense of justice and honesty, in their faith and piety, in their devotion and prayers, in their knowledge and grace and in their nobility and Imaamat.

All these are Al-Laah’s chosen and blessed bondsmen and bearing love to all of them is of the essence of the faith. And to he disrespectful and insolent to any one of them is most hurtful to us and is bound to bring upon us the wrath of Al-Laah and the displeasure of His Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him).

It is our faith that the Qur’aan, from its sending-down to this day’ is preserved in the original form and there is no possibility of any alterations or changes in it, for Al-Laah has made it incumbent upon Himself to preserve the Qur’aan. The very thought that the Qur’aan has been altered, or can be altered, is a wholly reprehensible idea.

We are convinced that it is an act of blasphemy to doubt the veracity and truthfulness of even one word of the Qur’aan.

We hold that any sect which belies the Qur’aan, belies the traditions of the holy Prophet, or is insolent towards the holy Prophet, the spouses of the Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him), the companions of the Prophet, the members of the Prophet’s Household, and the saints (may Al-Laah be pleased with them) ceases to belong to the Faith. We believe that all others are deviationists, except the right guided Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at.
May Al-Laah enable us to be steadfast to the creed of the Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama’at and may we meet with death in this state. Aameen! May Al-Laah so ordain, for the sake of the holy Prophet (may Al-Laah’s peace and blessings be upon him), his companions, and the blessed ones who followed in their footsteps! Aameen.



Wa Sallal Laahu ‘Alaa Habeebihi Saiyyidina Muhammadin
Wa Aalihi Wa Ashaabihi Wa Sallam.

(Wamaa ‘Alainaa Illal Balaagh)

By  :  Allamah Kaukab Noorani Okarvi

Translated by  : S. G. Khawajah

Published by:
Zia-ul-Qur’aan Publications
Daata Ganj Bakhsh Road
Lahore (Pakistan)

Edition First (in Pakistan) 1996

Collated by:
Maulana Okarvi Academy Al-A’lami, 53-B, S.M.C.H.S. Karachi-74400

الحمد للّٰه الذي نورعيون المسلمين بنورعين اعيان المرسلين، والصّلاة والسلام علي نورالعيون سرورالقلب المحزون محمد نالرفيع ذكره في الصلاة والاذان، والجيب اسمه عند اھل الايمان، وعلى اٰله وصحبه والمشروحة صدورھم لجلال اسراره والمفتوحة عيونھم بجمال انواره، واشھد ان لاالٰه الا اللّٰه وحده لاشريك له، وان محمّدا عبده ورسوله بالھدى ودين الحق ارسله صلى اللّٰه تعالٰى عليه وعلٰى اٰله وصحبه اجمعين، وعلينا معھم وبھم ولھم يا ارحم الراحمين اٰمين

When hearing the Muazzin proclaim, “Ash’hadu anna Muhammad ar­-Rasoolullah” it is preferred (Mustahab) to kiss the two thumbs or the shahaadat finger and place them on the eyes. There are many spiritual, religious and worldly benefits associated to this, as well as numerous Ahadith documenting its practice. Doing so is even practiced by the Sahaaba, and Muslims everywhere perform it in the belief that it is Mustahab. It is stated in the book, Salaat al-Mas’oodi:

روي عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم انه قال من سمع اسمي في الاذان ووضع ابھاميه على عينيه فانا طالبه في صفوف القيمه و قائده الى الجنه
”The Noble Messenger is reported to have said, “On the Day of Qiyaamat, I shall search for the person who used to place his thumbs on his eyes when hearing my name during the Adhaan. I shall lead him into Jannat.” [Salat al-Mas’oodi, Vol 2, Chapter 20]

Allama Ismail Haqqi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho writes under the verse 58 of Surah al Maidah,

وضعف تقبيل ظفرى ابهاميه مع مسبحتيه والمسح على عينيه عند قوله محمد رسول الله لانه لم يثبت فى الحديث المرفوع لكن المحدثين اتفقوا على ان الحديث الضعيف يجوز العمل به فى الترغيب والترهيب
“Kissing the nails of the thumbs and the shahadat finger when saying “Muhammad ar­-Rasoolullah SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam has been classified as weak (zaeef) because it is not proven from a marfoo’ Hadith. However, Muhadditheen have agreed that to act upon a zaeef Hadith to incline people towards deeds and instill fear within them is permitted.” [Tafseer Rooh al-Bayaan, Vol 3, Page 282]

Shaami states,

يستحب أن يقال عند سماع الأولى من الشهادة : صلى الله عليك يا رسول الله ، وعند الثانية منها : قرت عيني بك يا رسول الله ، ثم يقول : اللهم متعني بالسمع والبصر بعد وضع ظفري الإبهامين على العينين فإنه عليه السلام يكون قائدا له إلى الجنة ، كذا في كنز العباد . قهستاني ، ونحوه في الفتاوى الصوفية . وفي كتاب الفردوس من قبل ظفري إبهامه عند سماع أشهد أن محمدا رسول الله في الأذان أنا قائده ومدخله في صفوف الجنة وتمامه في حواشي البحر للرملي
“On the testimony (of Prophethood) in Adhaan, it is Mustahab to say “Sallallaahu Alaika Ya Rasoolallah SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam on the first and “Quratu Aini bika Ya RasoolAllah SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala on the second. Then, place the nails of your thumbs on your eyes and say, “Allahumma Matti’ni bis-Sam’i wal-Basr.” The Holy Prophet SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam will lead the person who does this into Jannat. The same has been documented by Kanzul­lbaad, Qohistaani and in Fataawa Soofia. Kitaabul-Firdaus states that the Prophet SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam has said, I shall lead into Jannat the person who kisses his thumbnails when hearing “Ash’hadu anna Muhammad ar-Rasoolullah. I will also place him amongst the ranks of the inmates of Janna’. The complete discussion on this has been given in the marginal notes on Bahr ar-Raaiq of Ramli.” [Radd al Muh’tar, Baab al-Adhan, Vol. 3, Page 233]

This extract has given the reference of 5 books Kanz al-Ibaad, Fataawa Soofia, Kitaab al-Firdaus, Qohistaani and the marginal notes on Bahr ar-Raaiq. All of them have ruled this practice to be Mustahab.

In the book “al Maqasid al Hasanah Fil Hadisil Atwirah Alas Sunnah”. Imam Sakhawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho states,

ذكره الديلمي في الفردوس من حديث أبي بكر الصديق أنه لما سمع قول المؤذن ( أشهد أن محمدا رسول الله ) قال هذا وقبل باطن الانملتين السبابتين ومسح عينيه فقال ( من فعل مثل ما فعل خليلي فقد حلت عليه شفاعتي ) ولا يصح
“Dailmi reports that Hadrat Abu Bakr Siddique Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho once said ‘When I heard the Muazzin say Ash’hadu anna Muhammad ar­-Rasoolullah SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam, I said the same, kissed the inner-side of my Kalima finger and placed it on my eyes. When the Holy Prophet SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam noticed this, he said. My intercession becomes obligatory upon he who does the same as my beloved.’ This Hadith hasn’t reached the classification of Sahih.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 384]

Quoting the book Moojibaat ar-RaHmah, Imam Sakhaawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho further writes.

عن الخضر عليه السلام أنه من قال حين يسمع المؤذن يقول أشهد أن محمدا رسول الله مرحبا بحبيبي وقرة عيني محمد بن عبد الله ثم يقبل ابهاميه ويجعلهما على عينيه لم يرمد أبدا
“It is reported from Hadrat Khidr Alaihis Salam , “If a person says “Marhaban bi-Habibi Quratu Aini Muhammad ibn Abdullah” when hearing the Muazzin say “Ash’hadu anna Muhammadur-Rasoolullah, then kisses his thumbs and places them on his eyes, never will they (the eyes) be sore.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 384]

He further writes that Abul Abbas Ahmad said that Muhammad ibn Baabaa, narrating his personal experience, states.

أنه هبت ريح فوقعت منه حصاة في عينه فأعياه خروجها وآلمته أشد الألم وأنه لما سمع المؤذن يقول أشهد أن محمدا رسول الله قال ذلك فخرجت الحصاة من فوره
“Once, due to a heavy wind blowing, a pebble hit my eye and refused to come out. I experienced major pain because of it.” When Muhammad ibn Baabaa heard the Muazzin say “Ash ‘hadu anna Muhammad ar-Rasoolullah, ” he said this “Quratu Aini … ‘and, immediately, the pebble fell out.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 384]

Allama Shams Muhammad ibn Saalih Madani Alaihis Salam reports Imam Amjad to have said.

من صلى على النبي إذا سمع ذكره في الاذان وجمع أصبعيه المسبحة والابهام وقبلهما ومسح بهما عينيه لم يرمد أبدا
“If the person who hears the name of the Noble Messenger SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam in the Adhaan joins his Kalima finger and his thumbs,” “Kisses and places them on his eyes, never will they be sore.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 384]

 

Imam Amjad Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho who was an accomplished scholar in Egypt, further states,

بعض شيوخ العراق أو العجم أنه يقول عندما يمسح عينيه صلى لله عليك يا سيدي يا رسول الله يا حبيب قلبي ويا نور بصري ويا قرة عيني وقال لي كل منهما منذ فعله لم ترمد عيني
“Some non-Arab and Iraqi Mashaaikh have said that by this practice, the eyes will never be sore.” “From the time I have brought this into practice even my eyes have not ached.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 384]

Ibn Saalih Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho states,

وأنا ولله الحمد والشكر منذ سمعته منهما استعملته فلم ترمد عيني وأرجو أن عافيتهما تدوم وأني أسلم من العمى إن شاء لله
“From the time I heard this benefit. I brought this action into practice. Since then, my eyes haven’t become sore and it is my hope that, Insha-Allah, they will never be and I will be saved from being blind.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 385]

Imam Hasan Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho states,

من قال حين يسمع المؤذن يقول أشهد أن محمدا رسول الله مرحبا بحبيبي وقرة عيني محمد بن عبد الله ويقبل إبهاميه ويجعلهما على عينيه لم يعم ولم يرمد
”The eyes of he who says ‘Marhaban bi-Habibi wa Quratu Aini Muhammad ibn Abdullah’ when hearing the Muazzin say “Ash’hadu anna Muhammad ar-Rasoolullah and kisses and places his thumbs on them will never pain nor will he become blind.” [al Maqasid al Hasanah, Hadit 1021, Dar al Kutb Ilmiyah (Berut – Lebenon), Page 385]

In short, the book alMaqaasid al Hasanah confirms this practice by many Imams and Scholars of the Deen.

Sharah Niqaaya states,

واعلم انه يستحب أن يقال عند سماع الأولى من الشهادة : صلى الله عليك يا رسول الله ، وعند الثانية منها : قرت عيني بك يا رسول الله ، وضع ظفري الإبهامين على العينين فإنه عليه السلام يكون قائدا له إلى الجنة ، كذا في كنز العباد
“It should be known that it is preferable (Mustahab) to say “Quratu Aini bika Ya Rasoolallah and place the thumbs on the eyes when hearing the first part of the second shahaadat. The Holy Prophet SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam wilt lead the person who does so into Jannat. Kanz al-Ibaad says likewise.” [Jami’ ar-Rumooz, Fasl al Adhan, Maktaba Islamiya (Iran), Vol 1, Page 125]

Maulana Jamaal ibn Abdullah ibn Umar Makki Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho states in his Fataawa,

تقبيل الابھامين ووضعھما على العينين عند ذكر اسمه عليه السلام في الاذان جائز بل مستحب صرح به مشائخنا
“Taqbeelul-Ibhaamain (kissing and placing the thumbs on the eyes when hearing the blessed name of Rasoolullah SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam in Adhaan) not just permissible, but Mustahab. Our Mashaaikh have elucidated this.”

Allama Muhammad Taahir Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho classifying this Hadith as Ghair-Sahih, also states,

وروي تجربة عن كثيرين
“There are many reports of this benefit being experienced.” [Khatima Majma’ BiHar al-Anwaar, Vol 3, Page 511]

 

There are many other quotations besides these that can also be presented. For the sake of conciseness. we make do with only these. Hadrat Sadr al-Afadhil, Maulana Sayyed Muhammad Na’eem al-Din Muraadabadi states that a very ancient copy of the Injeel (New Testament) has been discovered. It is known as the Gospel of Barnabas and has been translated into almost every language. The majority of its rulings and laws resemble Islamic commands. It’s written inside that when Hadrat Adam Alaihis Salam wished to see the Noor of the Beloved Mustapha SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam (Rooh al-Quds). The Noor was made bright on the nails of his thumbs. Hadrat Adam Alaihis Salam then kissed and placed them on his eyes out of love and appreciation.

Besides the Ulama of the Hanafi Mad’hab, Ulama from the Shafee and Maaliki Mad’habs have also ruled the kissing of the thumbs (Taqbeel al-Ibhaamain) to be Mustahab. A famous Shafa’ee book of Fiqh, I’aanatut-Taalibeen ‘Alaa Hali alfaazi Fat’hil-Mu’een, states,

ثم يقبل ابھاميه و يجعلھما على عينيه لم يعم ولم يرمد ابدا
“Then kiss and place your thumbs on your eyes. By doing so, never will you become blind nor will your eyes be sore,’ [I’aanatut-Taalibeen, Page 247, Egyptian Edition]

Another famous book of the Maaliki Mad’hab, Kifaayat at-Taalib ar­Rabbani Ii Risaalati Ibn Abi Zaid Qeerwaani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho, after saying much about this practice, states,

عينيه لم يعم ولم يرمد ابدا
“Never will the eyes of the person who does so pain, nor will he become blind.” [Kifaayat at-Taalib ar-­Rabbani, Vol 1, Page 169, Egyptian Edition]

Shaikh Ali Saeed Adawi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho writes in his commentary of this extract,

لم يبين موضع التقبيل من ابھامين الا انه نقل عن الشيخ العالم المفسر نور الدين الخراساني قال بعضهم لقيته وقت الاذان فلما سمع الموذن يقول اشھد ان محمدا رسول الله قبل ابھامي نفسه و مسح بالظفرين اجفان عينيه من الماق الي ناحيه الصدع ثم فعل ذلك عند كل تشھد مرة فسالته عن ذلك ففقال كنت افعله ثم تركته فمرضت عيناي فرئيته صلى الله عليه وسلم مناما فقال لما تركت مسح عينيك عند الاذان ان اردت ان تبرء عيناك فعد في المسح فاستيقظت و مسحت فبرئت ولم يعاود في مرضھا الي الان
“The writer didn’t mention when the thumbs should be kissed. However, it is reported that some people met Allama Mufassir Nooruddin Khorasaani Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho at the time of Adhaan. When he heard the Muazzin say “Ash’hadu anna Muhammad ar-Rasoolullah he kissed and placed his thumbs on the eyelashes and comer of his eyes, right until the temples. He did this on every shahaadat. When the people asked him about this practice of his, he replied, “I used to kiss my thumbs but stopped after a while. My eyes later became sore. I then saw the Holy Prophet SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam in a dream and he said to me, “Why did you stop kissing your thumbs and placing them on the eyes during the Adhaan? If you want your eyes to stop paining, resume this practice.” Thus, from then on, I continued this action and gained comfort. The pain didn’t return from the time I recommenced this.” [Nahjul-Istamia, Page 177]

 

Important Note: Direct narrations and Ahadith have been presented regarding this practice in Adhaan. Takbeer (lqaamat) is in the likeness of Adhaan, and it has even been called Adhaan in the Ahadith. Therefore, kissing and placing the thumbs during the Takbeer is also beneficial and a means of blessings but during Salah or a Khutba or whilst listening to the Qur’an it should not be done!

Not performing it during salah is evident and the impermissibility during listening to the khutba or the Qur’an is because one should have utmost attention at these times and refrain from any unnecessary movements. When the verse Maa kaana muhammadun abaa ahadim mir rijalikum is recited, so many people kiss their thumbs, it is as if birds have gathered to sing and they do it to such an extent that people from afar cannot even hear some words of the holy Qur’an. Even if there is no harm to place the thumbs on the lips and then place them on the eyes at this time; there is no ruling to make a sound during the kiss of reverence – like when one kisses the black stone, the ka’aba, the Qur’an or the hands and feet of the pious. There is no rule to make the noises like a flock of birds.

Conclusion:

This entire discussion establishes that kissing and placing the thumbs during the Adhaan, etc. is Mustahab. It is found as the Sunnat of’ Hadrat Adam Alaihis Salam, Abu Bakr Siddique Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho and Imam Hasan Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho. Even Imams of the Shafa’ee and Maaliki Mad’habs have ruled it to be Mustahab. In every era, Muslim deemed this practice to have this very ruling, along with the following benefits,

The eyes of a person who does this are saved from being sore.

1. Insha-Allah, he will never become blind.
2. It is an excellent cure to remove something problematic to the eyes. These benefits have been experienced several times.
3. The Prophet SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam will intercede for the one who practices this.
4. Sayyiduna Rasoolullah SallAllaho Alaihi wa Sallam will also search for the person who used to perform it and lead him into Jannah.

As long as no explicit proof of its prohibition is found, It cannot be stopped. Muslims deeming something preferable (Mustahab) is sufficient proof for it being so. However, for certification of Karaahat (i.e. to deem something Makrooh), a specific proof is needed! So, Calling this practice Haraam is sheer ignorance and an act of prejudice and strait-mindedness of a person afflicted with the blindness of Faith (Eiman). May Allah protect us from falling to this depth of depravity and deviation from the right path… Aameen!!

والله سبحانه وتعالى اعلم ورسوله اعلم بالصواب
Almighty Allah SubHanuhu wa Ta’ala and His Beloved Rasool Sallallaho Alaihi wa Aalihi wa Sallam knows the best!

 

Reference Books:

1. al-Ataya an-Nabawiyah Fi Fatawa ar-Radawiyyah [New 33 Volume Edition], Vol 5, Page 429-436 by AlaHadrat Ash-Shah Imam aHmad Rida al-Qadiri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho

2. Munīr al-Áyn fī Ĥukmi Taqbīl al-Ibhāmayn by AlaHadrat Ash-Shah Imam aHmad Rida Khan al-Qadiri Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho

3. Ja-AlHaq, Chapter 24 by Hakeem al-Ummah Hadrat Allama Mufti aHmad Yaar Khan Naeemi Radi ALLAHu Ta’ala Anho

Monotheism or Polytheism?
(Tawheed or Shirk?)

Glossary
Tawheed: Belief in One God, Monotheism.
Shirk: Associating partners with God, Polytheism.
Aalim: Islamic Scholar, (pl: Ulema, spltv: Allama)
Hadeeth: Prophetic Narrations (pl: Ahadeeth).
Salaah: Prayer
Kufr: Disbelief
Kaafir: Disbeliever (pl:Kuffaar)
Aalam-e-Barzakh: Life in the grave, before Resurrection.
Hazrat: Respected personality.

PREFACE
This book is intended to protect Muslims from all misconceptions and misunderstandings prevalent in the Muslim community, regarding the belief in seeking assistance from great prophets and saints.

Allama Syed Ahmed Sa’eed Kaazmi Shah Saheb (Allah’s mercy be upon him) was a great scholar and a specialist in the field of Prophetic Traditions (Hadeeth) and Quranic exegesis (Tafseer), to which he made voluminous contributions. He earned the title of “Ghazali-e-Zamaan” or “Ghazali of the Era“. In this treatise, he clearly distinguishes between “Shirk” and “Tawheed”. He does so in a very simple manner, so that all Muslims are able to understand. This strategy of his is based on the principle of education and the acquisition of knowledge which is compulsory in the life of all Muslims, whether males or females.

The aim of the writer is not one of trivial argument and discussion based on hearsay: rather, it is to make the public aware and to educate them on practices followed by the first generation of Muslims – yet these practices are, unfortunately, mocked by a few “enlightened Modern-day” Muslims.

May Allah assist and guide those Muslims who are instrumental in producing this book and all those involved in the protection of the pristine faith of Islam. Aameen.

Allah – beginning with the name of – the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful


THE SINGULARITY (ONE-NESS) OF ALLAH.
The Being (Self / Entity) of Almighty Allah is indeed only One. It is only those who are ignorant and persist in being ignorant need an explanation on how Almighty Allah is “One” and is actually present. Those who are Allah-conscious do not desire an explanation on this subject of Tawheed and Shirk. They in fact accept without questioning. There is a famous proverb in Arabic as follows: Al Ashyaa’u tu’rafa bi azdaadihi – “Objects are indeed understood by its opposites.”

For example, peace can be understood and appreciated only by a person who has felt and experienced chaos. A person though who has not felt chaos, cannot appreciate peace. In the same manner, day cannot be understood if a person has not experienced night. Likewise, if a person has not comprehended misguidance how is it possible for him to understand guidance? Using this very principle, we may ask, if a person has not understood “Shirk” or Polytheism, how is it possible for him to appreciate or comprehend “Tawheed” or Monotheism? It is, therefore, only logical that after we have understood Shirk can we then understand Tawheed.

The Almighty Allah has in fact very clearly explained the belief of Shirk and Tawheed, thereby completely eradicating the concept of non-religion. It is very surprising that after explaining the differences in the concept of Tawheed and Shirk so clearly, there are still doubts in the minds of those whose sole duty it is to destroy the concept or fundamentals of unity that is found in Islam.


THE MEANING OF TAWHEED
The meaning of “Tawheed” is to believe that there is no partner to Allah in His “Being” and / or in His “Attributes”. In other words, how great is the Being of Allah – we do not believe that there is another being like Him. If any person believes on the contrary, then his belief would constitute Shirk. We should remember that the attributes of Allah, among others, include the act of “listening”, “seeing” and possessing knowledge. If an individual believes that another possesses these attributes, he will be guilty of Shirk.

THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN TAWHEED AND SHIRK
After we have understood the meaning of Tawheed, the natural question that arises is: if knowledge which is one of the attributes of Allah is ascribed for another individual, will this really mean that we are guilty of Shirk? We know that “listening” and “seeing” are also among the attributes of Allah. If we prove these very attributes for another individual, will we be guilty of Shirk? In the very same manner, the attribute of “living” is also among the attributes of Allah. If we ascribe this attribute for another individual will we again be guilty of Shirk?

THE DIFFERENCE
No! Dear Muslim brothers and sisters: do not be deceived by those who hope to mislead you. You should remember that indeed Almighty Allah possesses the attribute of “living”, yet He has, also through His Mercy, bestowed upon His creation this very quality. The attribute of “living” which we relate to ourselves is not the same attribute of “living” as we relate to Allah. The difference is that His attribute of “living” is non-bestowed, while the attribute of “living” which we posses, is one which we have been bestowed with by Allah. The attribute of “living” which He has bestowed upon us is temporary and non-eternal, while His attribute of “living” is eternal and non-bestowed.
If this principle is applied to all qualities and attributes, then the question of Shirk will never arise. It is simple, yet, as we have mentioned earlier, those Muslims whose sole aim is to deprive Islam of its unity, peace and harmony, intentionally make it difficult so that the simple-minded Muslims become confused and misguided.

HAS THE ALMIGHTY ALLAH GIVEN MAN POWER AND AUTHORITY?
The answer to this is quite simple. If man has not been given power and authority, then what indeed is the difference between him and a stone? We know that Almighty Allah possesses power and authority. We also know that He has created these attributes within man. You may well ask: if both possess power and authority, then what is the difference? The answer to this is quite simple. If one applies the above principle, there is no doubt that Almighty Allah possesses power and authority, yet, although possessing these attributes, He is not subservient to anyone, neither have these attributes been given to Him by anyone. His slave, man, on the other hand, possesses these attributes of power and authority, yet, he is still subservient to Almighty Allah, and these attributes are not his, rather they have been bestowed upon him by Almighty Allah.
THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ALMIGHTY ALLAH AND HIS SLAVE
This very same principle as explained above can be applied to the question of “knowledge”, “seeing”, “listening”, and other attributes. Almighty Allah possesses these attributes and so does the slave. No one has given these qualities to Allah, whilst the slave, on the other hand, has been given these attributes by Almighty Allah. This is, in fact, one of the clear differences between Almighty Allah and His slave.

We understand that if an attribute which is conferred to any slave has been bestowed upon the slave by Almighty Allah, then this belief cannot be labeled as Shirk. For example, if we relate the quality of “hearing” to a slave, we must therefore believe that this attribute of “hearing” has been bestowed upon the slave by the Grace of Allah – then this belief cannot be termed Shirk.

At this point an important question arises. Applying the above principle, we ask, why is it that we condemn the idol worshippers who also believe that their idols have been given these amazing powers by Allah? Are they not using the very same principle, which we are applying?

The answer to this question is quite clear and simple. When the idolaters believed that their idols were a creation of Allah, they also should have believed that the slave is undoubtedly in bondage to the Creator. Without the Creator, the creation cannot come into being. They also should have believed and accepted that, as in life or in death, the slave is in need of the Creator. But, they refused to believe and accept this principle, that is, Allah’s Authority.

They began to believe that although their idols were a creation, Almighty Allah had given the idols “Divinity” and total “God-head”. They believed that after creating their idols, there was now no need for submission or duty towards Almighty Allah (Allah forbid!) because their idols could do whatever they wished, even if Almighty Allah had not commanded them to do a certain thing. The idolaters could not understand this very simple principle: that the creation can never to totally independent of Almighty Allah.
DIVINITY CANNOT BE GIVEN
Indeed, Almighty Allah, through His Mercy, may bestow upon His slave whatever powers He wishes, yet He would not bestow “divinity”, which is permanent and independent – the attributes given to His slave are not permanent or even independent. The idolaters believed that because of the tremendous worship performed by the idols, “Laat” and “Manaat”, Almighty Allah set them free to do as they pleased. Based on this belief, the idolaters believed that their idols have been given Divinity and God-head. Any person who believes that Almighty Allah has given any slave “God-head” and “Divinity”, has committed Shirk. There is no doubt in this. This is another difference between the Muslim and the idol worshipper. The Muslim believes that the servant of Allah will always remain a servant and can never become one possessing God-head and Divinity.

DEEDS PERFORMED BY THE SLAVE THROUGH THE PERMISSION OF ALLAH CAN NEVER BE TERMED SHIRK

The Almighty Allah states in the Holy Quran: “Who is he that can intercede with Him, except by His command?” (Surah Baqarah: Verse 255)

From this Quranic injunction, an important fact is becoming apparent to us. Almighty Allah is quite clearly stating to us that not everyone will be given permission to intercede except those to whom He has given permission. It is also a warning to the idol worshippers, in that they should not believe and hold high esteem of their idols considering that their idols have never been given permission to intercede for their worshippers. This clearly proves that their idols are totally useless.

The beloved slaves of Allah, on the other hand, have been given permission to intercede. The first to intercede will be the Holy Prophet Muhammad (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) as proven by many authentic sources. After him, other prophets, martyrs (Shuhada), saints, etc. Another important fact we must always bear in mind is that if the belief is that anyone can perform miracles without the permission of Allah, then this belief would be considered Shirk, whereas if a duty has been allocated, as will be discussed shortly, then this cannot be considered Shirk.

The Holy Quran is evidence of Prophet ‘Isa (peace be upon him) explaining to his nation some of his amazing miracles. This serves as a reminder to all, of the power and authority bestowed by Allah upon His beloved servants. He states: “I heal him who was born blind and the leper and I revive the dead by Allah’s command.” (Surah Ale Imraan: Verse 49)

We know that to perform amazing duties as explained by Prophet ‘Isa (peace be upon him) is indeed the by the Grace of Almighty Allah, yet this great prophet is actually stating that he can perform them. Is he guilty (Allah forbid!) of committing Shirk? No, for he has clearly proven by one verse the difference between Shirk and Tawheed.
When he has said, “these duties are performed through the permission of Allah”, immediately, the issue of Shirk is dismissed and the entire concept becomes one of Tawheed. Keeping this in mind, when Muslims state that great prophets and saints can perform miracles and do so with the permission of Allah, how can any sensible person call this action Shirk? This belief is purely Tawheed.

If one questions this and states that a Muslim cannot perform these amazing duties (of miracles and interceding) then he is contradicting numerous Quranic verses and Ahadeeth wherein amazing qualities and attributes of the special servants of Allah are explained.

THE REASON FOR THE CREATION OF MAN
Every creation of Almighty Allah has been created for some specific reason and purpose, for example the sun, the trees, water, the wind. Explaining the purpose for the creation of man, Almighty Allah states: “And I have created Jinns and Men, only for them to worship Me.” (Surah Ad Dhaariyat: Verse 56)

Worship can only be performed if there is recognition. In other words, mankind and jinn have been created to recognize Almighty Allah. The question that arises is, what is the outcome of this recognition? It means that the more we recognize Allah, the more we worship Him.

From the above discussion we come to realize that mankind has been created to recognize Allah, and by doing so we become closer. In other words, closeness to Allah is the pinnacle of glory in the life of mankind.

By understanding this, we must examine its implication its results and its meaning in the light of Islamic Law.

There is a Hadeeth-e-Qudsi found in the Saheeh Bukhari explaining this: The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) has explained that Almighty Allah has stated: “Anyone who has enmity with My Wali (Friend) –so I declare war against such. Among those acts through which My slave achieves My closeness, the most beloved are the Fard (Compulsory) acts. My slave also achieves My closeness through the Nafil (optional – additional) deeds, till I make him My beloved. When he becomes My beloved, I become his ears through which he listens, his eyes through which he sees, his hands by which he holds, his feet by which he walks. When he pleads to Me for anything I definitely bestow it on him. When he seeks refuge in Me from any evil, then I definitely save him from it.”

Some individuals state that only after achieving this status does the slave refrain from all bad deeds. This thought is a flagrant misinterpretation of the Hadeeth for any person possessing a little common sense will tell you that after refraining from all bad deeds, does the slave achieve this status. In other words, after he has adopted piety and abstinence, does he stand any chance of being a beloved.

In the following verse, Almighty Allah explains how we can achieve His closeness. He states: “Proclaim, (O dear Prophet Mohammed – blessings and peace be upon him), “O mankind! If you love Allah, follow me – Allah will love you and forgive you your sins ” (Surah Ale Imraan: Verse 31)

In other words, only after we have adopted piety & abstinence and in followed the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him), will we stand any chance of becoming a beloved. The slave first refrains from bad deeds and actions. He then performs the Fard and Nafil acts continuously. Then only does he become a beloved. It is not possible for him to continue performing evil deeds and still feel he can become the beloved servant of Allah.

Imam Fakhrudeen Raazi (May Allah be pleased with him) in his “Tafseer Kabeer”, explains the above Hadeeth: “In the same manner, if the slave continuously adopts good deeds, then he indeed reaches that stage of which Almighty Allah states that He becomes the slave’s eyes and ears. When the magnificent Noor (Light) of Allah becomes the eye of the slave, then the slave perceives things near and distant. When this Light becomes the hand of the slave, then he, the slave, is then able to dispense with things easy and difficult, near and far.”

We also come to realize from this explanation that the beloved slaves of Allah have been given the power to help and assist. Once we have proven this, how can we call it Shirk if we implore them for assistance? It can never be Shirk, for although the slave and the Creator can help and assist, remember that the Creator possesses this attribute without it being given to Him by anyone. The slave, on the other hand, possesses these attributes after it has been given to him by Almighty Allah, and we still believe that the slave is the servant of Allah and is still subservient to Him. This is the belief of all Muslims.

When we have understood and accepted this, the difference between Tawheed and Shirk becomes quite clear, yet, unfortunately, there are certain individuals who state that they believe in Allah, yet consider asking His beloved slaves for assistance as Shirk. If this indeed be their faith, then what, we ask of you, is disbelief (Kufr)?

It also seems to be the habit of these “believers” to relate verses meant for the disbelievers (Kuffaar) and apply them upon Muslims – perhaps they are merely following the habit of their forefathers. It is recorded in Saheeh Bukhari, that Hazrat Abdullah Ibn Omar (May Allah be pleased with them) used to despise the Khaariji sect the most. Why? Let us see. He considered them the worst of creation. He used to say that “these people have made it a practice of theirs, that whatever verse has been revealed against the idol worshippers, they relate these verses towards the Muslims.”

IMPORTANT QUESTION
Some individual has asked this question, and we feel that it should be answered. The question is this: we accept that the beloved slave of Allah possesses all these magnificent attributes. We accept that he can assist and help. Yet, are not all these attributes only prevalent in him when he is in this world, for when he dies, will not his body become a heap of sand and rubble? When it does become a heap of sand, will not all the attributes found in him finish immediately?

ANSWER
This doubt, in fact, has only been created, for we have merely considered man to be a combination of flesh and bones. This reasoning is indeed incorrect, for the essence of man is not flesh and bones, rather it is the soul. The soul, unlike the flesh and bones, never dies. If we accept that his soul will die, then how will he experience the punishment and reward within the grave? Describing the condition within the grave, the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) has stated that the grave is sometimes a “Garden of Paradise” and sometimes a “Pit of Hell”.

We, therefore, logically ask: for whom is the grave a hell-pit or a garden of Paradise? It is, without doubt, for the soul which is still alive. The soul always has a connection with the body even if the body has decayed. For example, a ray of the sun, though it may shine on a heap of sand, on a tree or on the roof of a house, it still has a relationship with the sun.

So we judge from this that the essence of man is the soul, it is this which enables him to assist us in times of need and anxiety.

Another query that seems to confuse people is: how is it that we cannot see the punishment or reward experienced by the body or the soul? The answer to this is simple. The happenings of the grave are being experienced within the Aalam-e-Barzakh – a world in itself – which means, “The Screened World.” A logical explanation of this would be that if a person complains about a headache and although the pain he is experiencing is an absolute reality, we cannot perceive it or even comprehend it simply because the pain is screened from our eyes. Similarly, punishment and reward is experienced within the grave.

Another example would be of a person dreaming. Although he is seeing himself burning, we cannot see him burning or receiving a gift, for the simple reason is that his life in that context is screened from our eyes.

THE SQUEEZING OF THE GRAVE
It is reported in the Ahadeeth that when the person is placed within the grave, the grave squeezes him, whether he is a Muslim or a non-Muslim. The earth could be described as “the mother”, for man has been created from sand. Therefore, it stands to reason that all will return to her. Some of her children who have adopted piety and abstinence, they will be welcomed and agreeably received. Those, on the other hand, who have adopted disgraceful behavior & evil ways, she will receive them, not to welcome but rather to punish them. This example clearly describes how a Muslim and a non-Muslim will be treated in the grave. It will welcome the Muslim as a mother caressing her child, while she will squeeze the disbeliever till his ribs appear on opposite sides. This illustrates that the soul never dies and that the reward or punishment within the grave is a reality.

Let us return to the discussion describing the magnificent attributes possessed by the beloved slaves of Allah. Having proven that his soul and body still possess these attributes, it means he can still assist us, traverse miles on end, listen and see things far and near. When he can still do these things with the permission of Allah, then how can any sane person term it as being as Shirk if we ask them to assist us?

In Tirmidhi Shareef, Hazrat Abdullah Ibn Abbas (May Allah be pleased with them) narrates that Sahabi (Companion) once pitched his tent on a plot of ground without realizing that he was doing so over a grave. After a while, he realized that his tent was over a grave for he could hear the recital of Surah Mulk. He related the entire episode to the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him), who replied that the recital of Surah Mulk indeed assists the person within the grave and protects him from pain and punishment.

From this episode, we see that the beloved servants of Allah are still alive within their graves, or else the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) would have merely disregarded the entire incident. But he did not do so. Rather, he commented on the excellences of the Surah Mulk, which means that he also accepted that the beloved servants of Allah are still alive within their graves.

Let us relate another incident from the period of the companions. It is recorded that in the period of Hazrat Mu’awwiya (May Allah be pleased with him) that a canal was dug between Mecca and Medina. Incidentally, the canal passed through that plot of land where the Shuhada (martyrs) of Uhud lay buried. A person while digging accidentally cut the foot of a Shaheed with a spade. As a result of this, blood began to flow from the blessed foot. We learn from this incident that aside from their souls, even the bodies of these great and beloved servants of Allah are alive. This incident is narrated in “Jazbul Quloob” by Shaikh Muhaddith Dehelvi (May Allah be pleased with him) and “Sharah-us Sudoor” by Imam Jalaludeen Suyuti (May Allah be pleased with him).

Let us now quote another example from the period of the Taabe’in (followers of the Companions). Imam Abu Na’eem (May Allah be pleased with him) in his book, “Hilyatul Awliya”, narrates from Hazrat Sa’eed (May Allah be pleased with him). The great saint states, “By Allah, Hameed Taweel (May Allah be pleased with him) and I were burying Hazrat Thaabit Nibhaani (May Allah be pleased with him). As we were setting the final rocks, one rock accidentally fell into the grave. As I peeped into the grave, I saw that Hazrat Thaabit Nibhaani (May Allah be pleased with him) was about to perform the Salaah (Prayer) and he was imploring Allah in the following manner, ‘O Allah, You have given certain of Your creation the permission to perform their Salaah within the grave, give me also the same permission’. It was indeed beyond the Mercy of Allah to refuse him.”

N.B.: Hazrat Thaabit bin Aslam Nibhaani Basri (May Allah be pleased with him) was a Taabei’i. He has narrated Ahadeeth from Hazrat Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) and various other Companions. Shu’ba states that he used to complete the recitation of the Holy Quran in one day and night. He also used to fast during the day. Abu Bakr Al Muzni states that he had not seen a more pious person than Thaabit bin Aslam (May Allah be pleased with him). (“Kashfun Noor”, Imam Abdul Gani Naablisi, pg. 9)

Imam Baihaqi (May Allah be pleased with him) narrates from Qazi Nishapuri Ebrahim (May Allah be pleased with him) who states that, “A pious woman passed away. Among those present for her funeral prayers was a shroud thief, who attended only with the intention of noticing where she was being buried. As darkness set in, he dug the grave and was about to steal the shroud when the pious lady exclaimed, “By Allah, how strange it is that a dweller of Paradise is stealing the shroud of another dweller of Paradise!” She explained that whosoever took part in her funeral, Allah would forgive them, and that the shroud thief had taken part in the funeral prayers. The thief immediately covered the grave and repented with a sincere heart.”

Indeed this is the greatness of the beloved servants of Allah that one goes to them as a thief and returns as a saint himself.
It is reported in the Hadeeth-e-Qudsi that Almighty Allah has stated:
“When My slave becomes My beloved, then his words and attributes become the mirror of My words and attributes. Whatever he pleads for, I bestow it upon him. If he seeks refuge in Me, I protect him.”

As we have seen, all these gifts are still found in the beloved servants of Allah even after they have departed from this world. It is solely due to this that the believing Muslims visit the graves of the saints for they are indeed people who have been promised the mercy and assistance of Allah. We derive from these proofs, that if an individual goes to the tomb of a great saint and implores to him in this manner, “O beloved servant of Allah, you are indeed the beloved slave of Allah. Please ask the Almighty on my behalf,” how, we ask of you, can this be termed Shirk, when Almighty Allah Himself has promised them all these gifts?

After considering these facts, if any person feels that he cannot achieve any help and assistance by visiting a tomb of a great saint, then he has not in any way insulted the saint, rather he has doubted the promise of Allah whereas Allah has promised his slaves His assistance.

Till now, we have proved that help and assistance that can be rendered by the beloved slaves of Allah in this world and in the Aalam-e-Barzakh, the question is: will they be able to assist us in the Hereafter?

The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) has already given this answer. He has stated: “The Ulema, the Hufaaz, and the Shuhada of my followers will indeed intercede on the Day of Judgment. Even the infant whose parents are Muslims will intercede.” If, as some misled individuals say, that it is Shirk to ask the creation for assistance, then how will these above mentioned beloved slaves help us on the Day of Judgment? This again is proof that it is not Shirk to ask them in this world either!

The events that will take place on the Day of Judgment are clear to all. We know that mankind will go to each prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon them all) seeking assistance, and when finally they reach the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him), he will say, “I am for it (that is, I am that person who will intercede for you).”

He will then go into prostration and praise Almighty Allah, after which Almighty Allah will say, “O Muhammad! Raise your head. Speak you shall be listened to. Ask, it shall be granted to you. Intercede, your intercession will be accepted.”

The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) will then intercede. After him, the great prophets and saints will also intercede. If it is Shirk to ask the beloved servants of Allah for assistance, how will it be permissible on the Day of Judgment? We suggest to those who consider this action as Shirk to voice their opinion on the Day of Judgment – perhaps they will be amply “rewarded” for their folly.

May Almighty Allah bestow upon people the strong faith to correctly differentiate between Shirk and Tawheed. Aameen!

The Holy Prophet said:

1) The best of you is he who learns the Holy Quran and teaches it to others. (Bukhari)

2) Undoubtedly, the heart gets rusted like metal gets rusted when water goes over it. The people asked, “How can they [the hearts] be cleaned?” The Prophet replied, “To remember death in abundance and to recite the Holy Quran.” (Mishkat)

3) That chest which does not have any Holy Quran in it is like an abandoned house. (Tirmizi, Darmi)

4) Whoever read the Holy Quran and memorized it and believed its Halal (permitted) to be Halal and its Haram (prohibited) to be Haram, Allah will accept his intercession for 10 such people for whom hell had become Wajib (compulsory). (Tirmizi, Ibn-e-Majah)

5) Whoever is an expert in reciting the Holy Quran (his reward) is (recorded) with the Kiraman Katebeen (the recording angels). And whoever reads the Quran with pauses and it is difficult for him, that is, his tongue does not move easily and he recites with difficulty, for him there is double the reward. (Saheeh Bukhari)

6) On the day of Judgement, the one who has memorized Quran will be told to read and ascend and recite with Tarteel (clear and distinct recitation) like you used to read with Tarteel in the world; your place will be where you read your last Ayah. (Tirmidhi, Sunan Abu Dawood)

7) Says Allah, “Whoever was kept busy with the [recitation] of Quran from my Zikr and asking me, I will give him better than what I give to those who ask and the excellence of the Word of Allah over all the other words is like the excellence of Allah over all his creation.

8) Learn the Quran and read it because whoever learned the Quran and read it and did Qiyam (stood in prayer) with it is like a bag filled with Musk whose fragrance is spread everywhere and whoever learned the Quran and slept that is he did not perform Qiyamul Layl (the night prayer) is like a bag which is filled with Musk and its mouth has been closed. (Tirmizi, Ibn-e-Majah, Nisaee)

9) Read the Quran when you heart feels affection and attachment and when your heart becomes bored stand up – that is stop reciting the Quran. (Saheeh Bukhari and Muslim)

10) Decorate the Quran with your (good) voices. (Mishkat)

11) O People of the Quran, do not make the Quran a pillow, that is do not be lazy and careless, and read the Quran in the day and night – as it is its right of Recitation, and spread it, that is, read with good voices or do not take compensation for it, and whatever is in it, reflect upon it – so that you may attain success, and do not hurry in its reward because the reward for it is great (which will be given in Akhirah). (Baihiqi)

Rewards for certain Surahs and Ayahs

The Holy Prophet said:

1) Surah Fatiha is a cure from every illness. (Darmi, Baihiqi)

2) Do not make your home a graveyard – the devil runs away from the home in which Surah Baqarah is recited. (Sahih Muslim)

3) Whoever memorized the first ten ayahs of Surah Kahf will be saved the Dajjal (the great impostor). (Sahih Muslim)

4) Whoever recites Surah Kahf on the day of Jumuah (Friday), there will be a Nur (Light) created for him between two Fridays.

5) Everything has a heart and the heart of the Quran is Surah Yaseen. Whoever recited Yaseen, Allah will write the reward of reading the Quran ten times from him. (Tirmizi and Darmi)

6) Whoever reads Surah Yaseen for the pleasure of Allah, his past sins will be forgiven so read this near your deceased. (Baihiqi)

7) (Reading) Qul hu WAllahu Ahad (Surah Ikhlas) is equal to [reading] one third of the Quran. (Saheeh Bukhari)

8) Whoever reads Ayatul Kursi after every Fard Salah (obligatory prayer), will be under the protection and security of Allah. (Dailmi on the Authority of Sayeduna Ali)

9) (On the Day of Judgement) a caller will say O Recitor of Surah An’aam, come to Paradise, for loving Surah An’aam and its recitation.

10) Surah Tabarak (Surah Mulk) saves one from Hell.

11) Whatever task is not begun with Bismillahir Rahmanir Raheem remains incomplete and unfinished.

Etiquettes and Rules of Recitation:

1) To memorize one Ayah of the Quran is Fard-e-Aeen (compulsory) on every duty-bound Muslim; to memorize the entire Holy Quran is Fard-e-Kifayah (compulsory for one amongst a group); to memorize Surah Fatiha and a small Surah or something similar like three small Ayahs or one long Ayah is Wajib-e-Aeen (obligatory). (Durre Mukhtar)

2) To read the Holy Quran while looking at it is better than reading without looking at it because in this case one touches the Holy Quran, sees the Holy Quran, and reads the Holy Quran and all this is worship. (Bahar-e-Shariat)

3) To read the Holy Quran in the restroom and such places of impurity is not allowed.

4) It is prohibited to read the Holy Quran loudly for everyone together in a gathering. However, it is necessary to read it loudly enough so that one can hear what he/she is reading (if there is no other distraction like noise). (Bahare-e-Shariat). If many children recite it together in the madrassah (school), for learning purposes, it is allowed.

5) It is better to read the Quran loudly if somebody praying, sleeping, or somebody ill will not be distracted. (Gunyah)

6) If somebody is reciting the Quran incorrectly then it is Wajib (obligatory) to tell him/her unless if one fears jealousy and hate. (Gunyah)

7) To memorize the Holy Quran and then to forget it is a sin.

8) It is from the etiquettes of respecting the Holy Quran that one does not put their back towards the Quran or spread their legs towards the Quran or sit in a high place when the Quran is beneath. (Bahare Shariat)

9) During recitation reflect on what you are reading. For example, when reading about punishment, one should repent; when reading about paradise, one should rejoice and pray for it.

10) Sajdah Tilwat (The prostration of recitation): If one hears or reads the Ayat of Sajdah (prostration) he should stand with the intention of performing the prostration and saying “Allahu Akbar”, fall into prostration and recite the Tasbeeh of Sajdah at least three times. Then saying “Allahu Akbar”, one should stand up. To say Allahu Akbar both times is Sunnah. Similarly, to stand before and after the Sajdah is Mustahab. (Durre Mukhtar)

Lastly, learn how to read the Quran in the company of a Qualified Sunni Alim [and mature sisters must go to a qualified sister] who can teach them how to read as this is necessary. At times, while reciting many brothers and sisters unknowingly make mistakes in recitation which change the meaning which breaks their Salah. Likewise, send your children to Madrasahs where they may learn how to recite the Quran with correct pronunciation and Qirat. If there is no Madrasah in your town, then establish one. Knowledge of Islam leads one to love Allah and helps build a good moral character within the Muslim community.

By learning the Quran, a Muslim saves his Salah, his Imaan, and his Akhirah. Learning the Quran is not limited to just learning how to recite the Holy Book, rather, it is a life- long process of learning how to recite it and understand what the Quran says. The noble Ulema have worked hard and written volumes of Tafseer (exegesis) which consists of Ahadeeth, stories, and important points. After learning the Quran, we must practice it and spread the word into our family and community.

Jama’at means congregation. When Muslims gather to offer prayers (Arabic – Salah) in congregation, it is called Jama’at. It is led by the Imam and the rest follow him (called muqtadees); there is a great reward for offering prayer with the congregation.

1) Syedna Anas (Allah be well pleased with him) narrates that the beloved Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) said, “Whoever offers Prayer with Jama’at for forty days with the first takbeer (start of Salah by announcement of Allah’s name), two salvations will be written for him: one from hell and one from hypocrisy.”

2) Syedna Abdullah ibn Umar (Allah be well pleased with them) narrates that the beloved Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) said, “Salah offered with Jama’at is twenty-seven times greater than Salah offered alone.”

3) Imam Muhammad Ghazali (Allah’s mercy be upon him) says, “Salah was so important to our salaf saliheen [pious predecessors] that if they missed the first takbeer they would mourn for three days and if anyone missed Jama’at then they would mourn for seven days.” (Mukashifat ul-Quloob)

4) Syedna Maymoon bin Mahraan (Allah’s mercy be upon him) came to the mosque. He was told that the Jama’at has finished. Upon hearing this, he sadly said, “The fazilat (excellence) of this [Jama’at] is better than ruling over Iraq.” (Mukashifat ul-Quloob)

5) Syedna Abu Hurairah (May Allah be well pleased with him) narrates that the beloved Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) said, “If people knew what was [the reward] in the [calling of] Azaan and [being a part of] the first saf [row of Jama’at] then they would not get it without drawing names. So they would draw names [i.e., they would compete for the honor of these two acts]. (Bukhari)

Thoughts and Points

6) Jama’at is compulsory for every sane and mature man who has the ability to offer Salah. It is very important for the people living in the vicinity of the mosque to attend the Jama’at.

7) To move closer to a mosque or madrasah (religious school) with the intention of attaining Jama’at is a very commendable action. May Allah give us the guidance to keep our mosques and Madrasahs alive. In fact, keep this in mind when moving or buying a house.

8) If you live so far that you cannot drive or walk to the mosque or madrasah comfortably then make sure to come for Jama’at at least once or twice a day or week or more [based on distance and means of travel] to at least earn the reward of coming for and praying with Jama’at.

10) One should not think ‘I can’t join the Jama’at, I am too busy with school or work and family’. Such thoughts are from the devil or our own ill- self. If you make the intention and effort, Allah-willing, the hardships will go away.

11) Stand in the saf (rows) shoulder to shoulder so that there is no space left in between.

12) To wait for Salah has been called “Salah,” so be punctual for the Salah.

It is true that the first learning center for a child is the mother’s lap. The mannerisms of the parents are reflected in the children.

The story of Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jeelani (May Allah have mercy on him) is famous: When he was traveling with a caravan, a gang of dacoits raided the caravan. When they came to check Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jeelani (May Allah have mercy on him), an eighteen year old young man, the dacoits inquired if he had any valuables. He told them about the gold coins which had been stitched into his clothes by his mother. The dacoits asked him why he let them know of the hidden money, to which he replied that his mother had advised him to “never lie”. Upon this the dacoits become ashamed and repented to Allah.

It is the duty of parents to be an example to their children and advise them. Allah (the Supreme) tells us of the advice that Syedna Luqman gave to his son:-

And remember when Luqman said to his son, and he used to advise him, “O my son! Never ascribe anything as a partner to Allah; indeed ascribing partners to Him is a tremendous injustice.” [Luqman 31:13]

Then after some verses, the advice continues:-

“O my son! If the evil deed is equal to the weight of a mustard-seed, and even if it is in a rock, or in the heavens, or wherever in the earth, Allah will bring it forth; indeed Allah knows all the minutest things, the All Aware. O my son! Keep the prayer established, and enjoin goodness and forbid from evil, and be patient upon the calamity that befalls you; indeed these are acts of great courage. And do not contort your cheek while talking to anyone, nor boastfully walk upon the earth; indeed Allah does not like any boastful, haughty person. And walk moderately and soften your voice; indeed the worst voice is the voice of the donkey.” [Luqman 31:16-19]

We can recall not too long ago in our Muslim culture that all grown-ups in the community would take the role of guides for the youth. No child dared to misbehave in front of elders in any gathering. All the elders held enough authority that they could discipline the child without having to face the wrath of the parents as is the case today. As a result, children tend to misbehave and disrespect elders because they no longer fear being disciplined by anyone besides their parents, and that too is seen little.

Parents realize it too late – that what they thought was giving ‘freedom’ to their children was in fact destroying them. Being affectionate to your children is one thing but to let them to do anything as they wish, is not affection – rather it is harmful for the child. This is the result of the parents’ forgetting their duty of teaching the child. More often the television takes the place of the parent and it is from here the child gains much of his/her ill-mannerisms. Let these words be a reminder and a word of caution.

When children are able to speak a little, teach them the name of Allah. Before, mothers would put their children to sleep by chanting “Allah – Allah”, but now it is by shamefully playing the music on the radio!

When children are mature do not do anything in front them which will ruin their mannerisms because they tend to copy these acts. They do whatever they see their parents doing. Never argue with your spouse in front of them because this puts a lot of stress on children and causes them to think that they are the cause of the argument. Never curse your children.

Offer the Prayers in front of them, recite Quran, take them to the mosque with you, and tell them stories of our pious predecessors as they like to listen to stories very much. Hearing stories with lessons and morals will increase their good habits. When they are a little older, teach them the Five Declarations (Kalemat), Concise Faith (Imane Mujmal), Detailed faith (Imane Mufassal), and then teach them how to offer Prayers (Salah).

Put them under the guidance of an Allah-fearing, pious scholar (Aalim) or Qur’an Memorizer (Hafiz) – definitely holding right beliefs & from creed of Ahle Sunnah – to acquire the knowledge of Islam & the Holy Qur’an – so they can know more of the beautiful religion to which they belong. Teach them the rules & practices of bathing, ablution & prayer.

If Allah gives you proper guidance, try to make your children Islamic Scholars or Memorizers of the Holy Qur’an. A Memorizer (Hafiz) will get three generations forgiven and a Scholar (Aalim) will get seven generations forgiven (on the Day of Judgment). It is baseless to think that a scholar has no source of livelihood. Know that one does not earn more than what is destined by acquiring worldly knowledge; one will get only what the Almighty Provider (Razzaq) has written for him.

Teach your children simplicity and do not expose them to materialism. Teach them the value of doing their own work. Send them to college, make them judges, make them doctors or to adopt any successful and halal career in this world – but make them such that they carry on these professions as honest Muslims who know their religion.

Allah (the Supreme) says: ] And who guard their private organs. Except from their wives or the legal bondwomen that they possess, for then there is no blame upon them. So whoever desires more than these two – they are crossing the limits. [Surah Mominun 23:05-07]

Masturbation is also considered as “desiring more” with reference to the Quranic verse above.

Suhail son of Sai’d (may Allah be pleased with them) narrates that the Holy Prophet (Allah’s’ blessings & peace be upon him) said: Whoever gives me the assurance regarding what is between their jaws and their legs (i.e. not to unlawfully use the tongue and the private parts), I give them the assurance of Heaven. (Bukhari)

Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates that the Holy Prophet of Allah (Allah’s blessings & peace be upon him) said: Whoever Allah protects, from the evil of what is between their jaws and between their legs, will enter Paradise. [Tirimzi]

Imam Shamsuddin Zahabi (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates a Prophetic narration that, “Seven people are such that Allah has cursed them and He will not even cast a look of mercy upon them on the Day of Judgment. Allah will tell them to enter Hell with the people who are going to Hell, except those who repent.

1. One who performs sodomy.
2. One upon whom the act of sodomy is performed.
3. One who does bad deeds with animals.
4. One who marries his mother or sister.
5. One who masturbates.” (The words of the hadith says these seven people but the narrator lists five – Kitab-ul-Kaba’ir p.48)

Allama Mahmood Aalusi (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates in Ruh-ul-Ma’ni: “Ata’a (may Allah be pleased with him) says that I have heard that on the Day of Judgment a group will be brought in such a state that their hands will be pregnant. I think they are the masturbators.” Allama Aalusi further says: Saéed bin Jubayr (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates that the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings & peace be upon him) said: “Allah, the Supreme, will inflict punishment on a group of people because they misused their private parts.” (Ruh-ul-Ma’ni p. 291)

Syedna Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates that the Holy Prophet of Allah (Allah’s blessings & peace be upon him) said: “The person who performs marriage (nikah) with his hands (i.e. masturbates) is cursed.” (Fatawa Razaviyya, Vol. 10, p.80)

Abdullah bin Masood (may Allah be pleased with him) reports that the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings & peace be upon him) said: “O group of youth! Whoever from among you can marry should do so because it keeps the gaze low and it protects the private parts. And he who cannot marry should fast because fasting breaks lust.” (Muslim – Book of Marriage)

Mufti Waqar-ud-din Al-Qadri (Hanafi) writes in “Waqar-ul-Fatawa” (Vol. 1, P. 269): “If a person is overpowered by sexual desire so much that there is fear of him becoming involved in adultery or he is not capable of marrying or his wife is so far that he can’t go there – then (in such cases) it is hoped there is no punishment for the one doing this (masturbation). It is written in “Durr-e-Mukhtar” (Vol. 2, Pp 109) (by Sheikh Alla’ud Din Muhammed son of Ali Haskiffi, died 1088H): ‘If there is fear of committing adultery then it is hoped that there is no punishment on the one doing this (masturbation)’. Allama (Syed Mohammed Amin Ash-Shaheerba Bin Abideen) Shami, (may Allah’s mercy be upon him, died 1253H) has also argued on this quite a lot and decided that if he does this with the intention of saving himself from committing sin it will not be a sin and if he does it with the intention of enjoyment he will be a sinner.”

The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings & peace be upon him) said, “Undoubtedly, virtues wipe away sins”. Therefore a masturbator must repent sincerely with an intention that he will never commit it again and do good deeds. According to a Prophetic narration, “The one who repents is like one who has not sinned.”

One should realize that the prohibition of picture making is EXTREMELY SEVERE. It is counted among the enormities, and there are strict warnings against doing it.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim relate that a man came to Syedna Abdulla Ibn Abbas (Allah be well pleased with them both) and said, “My livelihood comes solely from my hands, and I make these pictures. Can you give me a legal opinion about them?” Ibn Abbas told him, “Come closer,” and the man did. “Closer,” he said, and the man did, until he put his hand on the man’s head and said: “Shall I tell you what I heard from the Messenger of Allah, Prophet Muhammed (Allah bless him and give him peace)? I heard the Messenger of Allah say, “Every maker of pictures will go into the fire, where a beast will be set upon him to torment him in hell for each picture he made. So if you must, draw trees and things without animate life in them.”

Imam Tirmidhi relates that the Holy Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) said, “On the Day of Judgment, a part of hell fire will come forth with two eyes with which to see, two ears with which to hear, and a tongue with which to speak, saying, ‘I have been ordered to deal with three: he who holds that there is another god besides Allah, with every arrogant tyrant, and with makers of pictures.”

Further, Imam Bukhari, Imam Tirmidhi, and Imam Nasa’i relate the prophetic hadeeth from Ibn Abbas, “Whoever makes a picture, Allah will torture him with it on the Day of Judgment until he can breathe life into it, and he will never be able to do so.”
The reason for the prohibition of pictorial representation is that it imitates the creative act of Allah, the Supreme, as is indicated by the hadeeth related by Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim that Syedah A’isha (Allah be well pleased with her) said, “The Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) returned from a trip, and I had draped a cloth with a picture on it over a small closet. When he saw it, he ripped it down, his face reddened, and he said, “A’isha, the people most severely tortured by Allah on the Day of Judgment will be those who try to imitate what Allah has created.”

The foregoing ahadeeth show that producing representation is prohibited under any circumstances. Similarly just as making a picture is unlawful, so too is procuring one, because of the warning that pertains to the users, for pictures are only made to be used.

The determining factor in the prohibition of procuring images is the purposes for which they are procured. For example, someone who buys cookies with the shape of animals is not doing wrong if his purpose is to eat, though the maker of them is doing wrong. And similarly with books containing pictures, if the buyer intends obtaining the text, then the presence of pictures is the fault of the printer, not the buyer. The same holds for photographs required for official documents: the authorities are responsible for the sin, not the individual forced to comply.

All quotes are with references, with page numbers of books by Maudoodi.

According to Maudoodi, the Sun-Worshipers, Stone-Worshipers etc. are on the right path too:
Maudoodi, “If a human being (Insaan)believes in God (Khuda) or not, prostrates to God or stone, worships God or something else – but if he/she is following the rules of nature and live by those rules then indeed he/she without knowledge and without intention is Praising (doing Tasbeeh) of God, worshiping HIM.(Allah).”(Tafheemat, Part 1 Page 43)

What happened to Tawheed (the oneness of Allah Ta’ala and La ilaaha illal lah) and ONLY Allah’s worthiness of worship? According to Quran and Ahadith anyone who worships other than Allah Ta’ala is a disbeliever (Kafir) but according to Maudoodi they are on the right path. Here Maudoodi is out-rightly rejecting the orders of Allah (the Supreme) and His Noble Apostle (blessings & peace be Upon Him).

Criticism on Quran and Allah Ta’ala’s Orders:
Maudoodi, “In places where the quality of social behavior is so low that illicit relationships (i.e. adultery) are not considered wrong – to impose the Shariah prescribed (Islamic Law) punishment of Zina and Qazaf in such places, is indeed an injustice (Zulm)”(Tafheemat, Part 2 Page 281)
Whoever rejects one Ayat (verse) of Quran is definitely not a Muslim. Here Maudoodi has rejected the Quran’s punishment on Zina. The Quran is the Word of Allah Ta’ala. Therefore Maudoodi has a problem with Allah Ta’ala’s prescribed punishments. He thinks he knows what’s better for people and what’s right and what’s wrong – more than Allah Ta’ala (Na-ozubillah).

According to him it’s not a must to believe in Prophet Mohammad Peace Be Upon Him:
Maudoodi, “The people who, due to ignorance and illiteracy, do not believe in the truthfulness of the Arab Prophet Rasoole Arabi (peace be upon him) but believe in the previous prophets and live peacefully will get as much part of Allah’s Rehmat (Mercy) as their punishment will be reduced.” (Tafheemat, Part 1 Page 168)

Here Maudoodi has rejected the Kalima. How can one be blessed if he/she does not believe on the second part of Kalima (Mohammad ur-Rasool Allah). Yet another example of Maudoodi’s rejection of the basic tenets of Islam & rejection of the orders of Allah (the Supreme) and His Noble Apostle (blessings & peace be Upon Him).

Criticism on Prophet Peace Be Upon Him:
Maudoodi, “The reason the prophet (Nabi Sallal Laho Alaihi Wasallam) achieved the great success in Arabia was simply because of the amazing recruits he (peace be upon him) had found. Had he (peace be upon him) been surrounded by weak, coward, untrustworthy and ill willed people would he (peace be upon him) have then achieved the same results?” (Tehreeke Islami ki Ikhlaqi Bunyadain, Page 17)

So what about Allah Ta’ala’s assistance? What about our beloved Prophet’s (blessings & peace be upon him) own prophetic & miraculous abilities? In other words, as per Maudoodi, the abilities of the people who accepted faith was the cause of success, and not the ability of those who made them Muslims.

Criticism of the Prophet’s Sunnah:
Maudoodi, “To classify as Sunnah, those routine domestic tasks the prophet (peace be upon him) performed out of habit, and then ask all the humans of the world to follow them – Allah and Rasool (peace be upon him) never intended that. This is an addition in religion.

I believe, that to acknowledge these things as Sunnah and then insist to follow them is a harsh Bid’ah (innovation) and a dangerous addition. This has showed bad results and might produce bad results in future too.” (Rasaail O Masaail, Part 2 Page 300, with reference of Magazine “Mansab”, Risalat addition)

No Sunnah in a Muslim’s life? Is following the Sunnah a Bid’ah? Allah and Rasool (Peace be upon him) never intended that? Has Maudoodi ever read the Quran and Ahadith? Oh sorry – this guy’s Quran translation (which is full of errors) is in many of the houses of the world, so he must have. I wonder should people carry on with his Quranic work or throw those copies in the ocean? Dear Muslims, save your faith! Please.

Maudoodi’s denial of Ahadeeth:
Maudoodi, “The teachings of Quran and Sunnate Rasool (Traditions of the Holy Prophet) are a must for all but not from the old collection of Quranic exegesis (Tafseer) and Ahadeeth.” (Tanqihaat, Page 114)

Hmm, no old collection of Ahadeeth? How would that be possible unless we get a new Rasool? Or a new Rasool every few years to keep the Ahadeeth fresh?

Maudoodi’s constitution for Jama’at-e-Islami’s membership:
Maudoodi, “No one would be included as a member in Jama’at on the grounds that he was born in a Muslim’s home, his name is like Muslims so he must be a Muslim.

Similarly, if someone recites the words of Kalema Tayyaba only with his tongue without understanding its meaning, that person will not be able to join the Jama’at”. (Dastoor Jamate Islami, Page 26)

If being born in a Muslim home, to have a Muslim name & to recite the Kalema, are not enough to accept any one as a Muslim, then what are the right criteria?

Unless we witness the rejection of belief from that person – like we have been witnessing from Maudoodi – we have to accept them as Muslims according to the injunctions of the Holy Quran and Ahadeeth. If the Quran and Ahadeeth teach us this, then who is Maudoodi to deny these sacred Laws of Shariat?

These are a few of the examples quoted here – but the list goes on and on. What a fraud he was.

Conclusion:
All of the above can be verified by reading the books of Maudoodi. We appeal to all Muslims NOT to read his exegesis or translation of Quran. It has many serious errors as explains the Qur’an by his own thoughts – whatever comes in his mind and what he believes – instead of writing the real meaning of the Quran. May Allah Ta’ala save us all from his trial & turmoil. Aameen.

Information taken from:
Jamaat-e-Islami
by: Allama Arshadul Qadri.
Maktaba Jaame Noor, Delhi

Imam Abu Dawood (d. 275H) (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates that Aas son of Wael had made a will to free 100 slaves on his behalf (after his death). His son Hisham freed 50 slaves, his other son (Amr ibn Aas) wanted to free 50 slaves but said, “First let me ask the Prophet of Allah (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him)”. So he went to the Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) and asked, “Oh Prophet of Allah! (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) my father had made a will to free 100 slaves and my brother has freed 50 shall I free the other 50?” The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) replied, If he (Aas bin Wael) had been Muslim then if you would free them or do charity or perform pilgrimage it would reach him.”

Imam Abu Dawood (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates that Saad son of Ubaddah (may Allah be pleased with him) went on holy wars (gazwaa’t) with the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) and when he returned to Madina, his mother had passed away. He (Saad) asked the Prophet of Allah (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him), ‘Umm e Saad’ (my mother) has died. Which charity [sadqa] is better for her?” The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) replied, “Water!” Saad (may Allah be pleased with him) dug a well and said this well is for Saad’s mother (that is, may its reward go to Saad’s mother). (Mishkat)

Imam Muslim (d. 261H) narrates from Ayesha (may Allah be well pleased with her): She said that a man came and said “Oh Prophet of Allah! (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) My mother has suddenly passed away and she has made no will. I suppose that if she would have got a chance to talk, she would have given charity (sadaqah) – so if I give charity on her behalf, would its reward reach her spirit (Ruh)?” The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) replied, “Yes it will reach her!” Imam Nawawi (d. 676) in his explanation of Saheeh Muslim (Sharh Muslim) says this narration (hadith) proves that if charity is given on behalf of the dead, its reward reaches them. Scholars have consensus on this.

Imam Nassai (d. 303) narrates from (Abdulah) son of Abbas (may Allah be well pleased with them both): He said – a woman asked the Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him), “My father has passed away and he did not perform pilgrimage (hajj).” The Holy Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) replied, “Perform pilgrimage for your father (i.e., on his behalf)

Imam Tibrani (d. 360) and Darul Qatnni (d. 385) narrates that the Prophet of Allah (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him) said, “Whoever passes by the grave and recites “Qul ho Wallah-ho Ahad…” (Al-Ikhlas Chapter 112)” (and conveys the reward to the dead), the grantor (of such reward) will get the reward equal to the number of the buried persons.

All these hadith mentioned above are in proof of having a Quran Khawani (reciting Quran). Also remember that benediction [dua’] is accepted when the Quran is completed and so several people recite the Quran in times of calamity and depression and at the end make benediction for peace.

May Allah save us from the devil and his evil traps. May Allah grant us paradise in the neighborhood of our beloved Prophet (Allah’s blessings and peace be upon him), Ameen!
Rendered into English from
“Anwar-ul-Hadith”
by
Mufti Jalaluddin Amjadi
keyboard_arrow_up